《All-Star: Master of All》


 Chapter 1: Awakening under The Twin Moons

    In the vast expanse of darkness, a voice echoed, a whisper in the void, ¡°Can¡¯t feel a thing¡­¡± A sigh, heavy with resignation, followed, ¡°So, I¡¯m dead, huh¡­¡± Time stretched, an eternity passing in silence before the voice resurfaced, softer, almost a murmur, ¡°Maybe¡­ in my next life, I¡¯ll get some peace¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a light, blinding and intense, pierced the darkness. As it faded, a boy, no more than seventeen, was sprawled on the grass by a serene lake. The cool, dew-kissed grass beneath him, the distant hoot of an owl, the gentle lapping of the water against the pebbled shore - it all felt surreal, like a dream. The scent of fresh earth and the faint rustle of leaves in the wind added to the dreamlike quality of the scene. He woke with a start, his eyes wide, darting around in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he wondered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I dead? Where the hell am I?¡±


    He tried to stand, but his legs buckled under him. He opened his mouth to call out, but no sound came. ¡°What the!¡±. He tried to stand again, but couldn¡¯t. He tried to speak, but no voice came. ¡°Can¡¯t walk, can¡¯t talk? Seriously?¡± he thought, frustration creeping in. After a moment, he took a deep breath, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t freak out. Just gotta think this through.¡±


    He pieced together the events, ¡°So, I died, but instead of reincarnating with no memory, I¡¯m in someone else¡¯s body. A body that can¡¯t walk or talk. And I still remember my past life.¡± He sighed, ¡°Just my luck¡­¡±


    Curiosity piqued, ¡°I wonder¡­ how do I look now?¡±, he decided to see what he looked like. He crawled towards the lake, the cool water lapping at his fingers. He peered into the water, his reflection obscured by long, unkempt bangs. With a sigh, he swept them aside, ¡°Could have at least cut his bangs.¡± and looked again. He was stunned. The face staring back at him was his own from his past life, the same facial features, only with jet black hair instead of grey. ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m not bad looking.¡± he thought, a small smile playing on his lips as he pulled back his bangs.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    His mind raced with questions, ¡°But what happened to the original owner of this body? He can¡¯t walk, nor talk¡­ So, how did he end up here alone?¡± he thought so, while looking around the lake. ¡°Also, there are no wounds on the body, so what happened to him?¡±


    He lay down, staring at the night sky. ¡°Well, whatever, this body is mine now.¡± he thought, looking at the two moons in the sky. ¡°First things first, I need to learn about this world. One thing for sure, It¡¯s definitely not Earth.¡±


    Just as he was lost in thought, he heard a voice behind him. ¡°Hey!! Can you hear me? Where are you?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice, filled with worry and a hint of desperation. He sat up and looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°A woman, around the age of 32-35. Doesn¡¯t seem threatening. Maybe she is looking for this body- I mean, me?¡± he thought.


    He decided to get her attention. He shook the bushes nearby. After a while, the woman rushed towards him. Her face was etched with relief as she saw him. She was beautiful, with long black hair and blue eyes that shone in the moonlight. She sat beside him and said, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone.¡± He just looked at her. ¡°But it¡¯s okay now,¡± she said, her voice softening, ¡°Mom¡¯s here, so let¡¯s going home, Kai¡­¡± She reached out her hand with a warm, comforting smile. His eyes widened as he slowly took her hand. As he did, a single thought crossed his mind, ¡°Mom¡­¡±

 Chapter 2: A New Home

    The woman hoisted him onto her back. He averted his gaze, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. ¡°Arghh! This is so embarrassing¡­¡± As she did, she said in a gentle voice, ¡°Hold on tight, Kai. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Her voice strained, yet filled with determination. They walked for a while until they reached the entrance of the forest where his wheelchair was. She gently placed him in it, her hands careful and steady.


    Catching her breath, she looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re safe now, Kai. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Her voice was filled with relief and a hint of exhaustion, but her eyes were warm and reassuring. She began to push him towards their home.


    As they approached, a single thought filled his mind, ¡°Home¡­¡± A memory flashed before his eyes - his past life, alone in his house. But was interrupted when the woman called out, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I made your favourite food today!¡±


    Their home was a cozy cottage nestled on the edge of a small village, a beacon of warmth and comfort amidst the vast forest. He took in the sight of the house, his eyes scanning the area. The smell of freshly baked bread and stew filled the air as they entered. She wheeled him into the kitchen, a room filled with the warm glow of the hearth and the inviting aroma of home-cooked food. ¡°Okay, now let me get all the dishes ready,¡± she said, her voice filled with a comforting familiarity. He was shocked at first about this whole eating together a homemade meal, but after some time, he found himself calmly enjoying his meal, thinking, ¡°The food¡¯s not bad.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In the silence of them having dinner, the woman broke the silence. ¡°Kai, I¡­ I need to apologize.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, so he just looked at her. She then said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. If only I had been more aware of the situation, I would have stopped those kids from taking you with them.¡± Hearing this, he thought to himself, ¡°So it was bullying, huh? No wonder he was alone in the forest with his wheelchair at the entrance.¡± She paused, her eyes filled with regret. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll talk to their parents tomorrow. This won¡¯t happen again. So, eat well and then get good sleep, alright?¡±. He just nodded and kept on eating, thinking, ¡°I wonder how it feels to get bullied.¡±


    After dinner, they went to sleep. As he lay in bed, he thought, ¡°This kind of life is actually good.¡± He stared out of his room window, lost in thought. After some time, he thought, ¡°Well, what a coincidence. The name of the original owner was same as mine in my previous life, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go to sleep. Need to find more about this world tomorrow.¡±


    As he drifted off to sleep, he found himself in the same black void. He looked around for some time, then slowly his head started to hurt intensely. He couldn¡¯t even shout, like his body was paralyzed. His head was throbbing as all the memories and images of the original owner of the body started to flow into his head. It kept going on and on. It was soon morning when he woke up, all sweaty, and stared outside the window. ¡°Vestarnia, huh¡­ So that¡¯s what this world is called,¡± he thought.

 Chapter 3: Unravelling the Past

    The morning sun bathed the room in a warm, golden light as he woke up, his mind buzzing with new information. ¡°Emily Klein. So, that¡¯s her name,¡± he mused, the name rolling off his tongue in his mind. She was the woman who had carried him back last night, the mother of the original owner of this body. He had also learned about the world, ¡°Vestarnia, and its language, Vestalith.¡±


    ¡°So, this is another world. Currently, it¡¯s the year 636, and unlike Earth, there is the element of magic in everyone¡¯s day to day life. There¡¯s also adventuring, alchemy, dungeon hunt, which people use as a way for income like any other fantasy world. And this village I¡¯m in is Willowshade.¡± He looked at his hands, when he recalled the memory of the previous owner. He tried every way he could, but wasn¡¯t able to use any magic. ¡°Guess he was different, huh¡­¡±, he thought so while trying to sit up. It was then he remembered, in Vestarnia, there are also different races such as elves, dwarves, giants, fairies and demons. But there was one more, which he didn¡¯t knew. ¡°Spectre, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°According to what I know, spectre means devil or something widely feared as a dangerous occurrence. Well, whatever. Not like I will be crossing paths with them or something.¡±


    He sat up, his mind racing. ¡°The original owner of the body was born mute and due to an incident in his childhood, he couldn¡¯t walk anymore. There¡¯s still the scar of the injury in his back, a long scare following through his spinal cord. His father, Blaze Klein, had died when he was just 10 years old, defending their village from a monster attack. Since then, Emily had been the one to do everything - working, taking care of the house, and looking after a child who couldn¡¯t walk or talk.¡± He sighed, the weight of the past heavy on his shoulders.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    While changing clothes, memories of the original owner of the body started to flash in his mind. ¡°He saw himself as a burden, unable to do anything to help Emily. He felt a pang of sadness, wanting to do something but couldn¡¯t.¡± He quickly pushed it aside. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not him,¡± he thought to himself.


    He wheeled himself out of him room, ¡°They even made the stairs so that he could wheel himself on his own.¡± He started to head to the kitchen, when he stopped and stared outside towards the garden where Emily was hanging the washed clothes to dry. The garden was a riot of colours, vibrant flowers swaying gently in the morning breeze. Emily was humming a soft tune, her hands moving deftly as she hung the clothes. Her long black hair was tied up in a loose bun, a few strands escaping and framing her face. She looked content, at peace.


    ¡°Looks like she loves gardening.¡±, he thought so while looking at the flowers. Suddenly, he got on his serious look, ¡°Must have been hard, losing her husband and working all time to feed her challenged child.¡± He clenched his right fist, ¡°Well, this is life after all.¡±


    Suddenly, she looked up and saw him. A warm smile spread across her face as she waved at him. He couldn¡¯t help but return her smile. ¡°This is my life now,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°He couldn¡¯t do anything back then, but I¡¯m not him. I am different,¡± a determined look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit idle. I¡¯ll make a difference, no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 4: A New Beginning

    ¡°I¡¯m not him. I¡¯m going to make a difference.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s done so much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±, she unfolded it and read aloud, ¡°I wanted to go to the library to read some books. Can I go?¡± A smile spread across her face as she hugged him tightly, ¡°Oh, Kai! That¡¯s so good!¡± His cheeks turned a shade of red, ¡°This is so embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°So, there are as usual, six elements but people can control one to three elements at best,¡± he mused aloud, his mind racing with possibilities.


    ¡°They were as powerful as a demon king and could be in large numbers, huh.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help her,¡± he declared, a determined look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a burden anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let me help with dinner.¡± Surprise flickered in her eyes, quickly replaced by a warm smile. ¡°Of course, Kai,¡± she said, her voice filled with gratitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at this,¡± she said, her voice filled with admiration. Kai smiled, his eyes twinkling with pride. He thought to himself, ¡°Good thing I learned to cook in my past life.¡±


    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

 Chapter 5: The Glass Artifact

    ¡°I will take a warm bath first thing once I reach home.¡± He was passing by the park, when he saw a child fall in a park and his mother rushing to comfort him. He had watched the scene unfold, a pang of loneliness hitting him, ¡°Let¡¯s just go home¡­¡± as he realized he had never experienced such parental care.


    ¡°Kai! Are you hungry?¡±, Emily came to the garden, while she had her basket with ingredients for dinner. He looked at her and responded with a nod and a small smile. ¡°Alright then!¡± Emily went to prepare food, and Kai found himself thinking, ¡°I¡¯m not alone anymore. I have a mom now.¡± He wheeled himself inside the house, towards the kitchen and started helping Emily, who smiled warmly at him.


    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot! The books you wanted are here now. I asked the chief for them and he said he will order them. I will get them later on, so you just go and rest alright?¡±, Emily told Kai to rest while she cleaned up. He nodded and started heading to his room. As he was about to return to his room, Emily mentioned something, ¡°Oh right! Today I found a strange thing. A glass piece in the forest. It had some strange writing on it as well.¡± Intrigued, Kai came back and started to write a note, ¡°Can I see it?¡±. ¡°Oh sure.¡± Emily pointed him to a basket on the table. He rummaged through it and found a small, perfectly shaped, transparent piece of glass.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine.¡±, Emily replied with a smile on her face. As he started to head towards his room, Emily mumbled to herself, ¡°Maybe I should try to look for more strange stuffs in the forest!¡± and started humming as she cleaned the dishes.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± to his surprise, the surface of the glass glowed and a projection appeared in the air. The writings were not Vestalith, but in another language. He tapped on one of the writings in the air, and the glass transformed into a small earpiece. He took it and put it on his ear. His heart was racing, full of excitement. As he did, a screen displayed in front of him. ¡°Hello, Eva.¡± he thought, and a voice responded, ¡°Welcome back, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Now, this is going to be some fun,¡± he thought to himself, his mind already racing with the possibilities.

 Chapter 6: A.I in Another World

    is a form of energy that is deeply connected to an individual¡¯s soul and the cosmos. It is the energy that flows between the soul and the astral plane, the realm of stars and celestial bodies. ¡°Good thing I made this as my identification measure. Since Astralflow is connected to one¡¯s soul, it didn¡¯t change even if I am in another body now.¡± Kai thought to himself as he proceed to check the other features.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

 Chapter 7: The Calamity Beast

If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

 Chapter 8: The Letter

If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

 Chapter 9: The Truth Revealed

Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

 Chapter 10: A New Look, A New Self

the village had been a hive of activity, with adventurers and guild masters arriving to inspect the corpse of the calamity-class monster


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 11: The Guest of the Village

This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

 Chapter 12: The Nobles, and Another Letter?

This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

 Chapter 13: The Letter from Unknown

Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

 Chapter 14: The Other Side of The Truth

    ¡°To His Grace, the Archduke,


    I trust this letter finds you in good health. I pen these words with a heavy heart, burdened by the weight of the news I must share. I have a son, Kai, who has been living under my care, but he is not of my blood.


    Seventeen years ago, on a day that started like any other, my husband and I were startled by the sound of a baby''s cry echoing from the forest behind our house. We followed the sound and found a newborn child, injured and bleeding, lying in a basket. The sight of his tiny form, so vulnerable and alone, stirred a protective instinct within us.


    Nearby, we discovered the corpse of a demon. The presence of such a creature so close to the child filled us with dread. My husband searched the area for any other threats while I tended to the child''s wounds. Despite our efforts, the child remained unconscious for three days. During those sleepless nights, we were tormented by questions. Why was a demon near a child? Who could have left him there?


    On the third day, news reached us about the kidnapping of your child. We had considered the possibility that the child we found could be yours, but we weren''t certain until I examined a pendant that was with the child. Carved on the back of the pendant was the symbol of your household.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The realization filled us with joy, but also fear. We had heard about the attack on the empire by the demon army and the devastation it caused. We feared for the child''s safety. After much thought, we made a decision that would change our lives forever. We decided to raise him as our own, not for any reward, but to keep him safe from those who might harm him.


    As you read this letter, I implore you to go to our village and take care of him. He is alone now. His injuries from childhood have left him unable to walk or talk. The thought of his life, so full of challenges, brings a lump to my throat and a sting to my eyes.


    We seek not your forgiveness, but your understanding. Please give him the love and care he deserves.


    Sincerely,


    Emily Klein¡±


    As the Archduchess read the letter, tears formed in her eyes. Silence befalls as she cried silently. The Archduke came up, comforting her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said, when she looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s bring our son back home¡­¡±


    The Archduchess nodded, while she sobbed. The Archduke looked towards the butler, ¡°Ainz, prepare our carriage. We are going to Willowshade, now!¡± He had a serious look on his face, with mixed emotions to which the butler replied, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

 Chapter 15: A Tearful Reunion

    The Archduke¡¯s command echoed through the grand hall, setting off a flurry of activity. Servants scurried about, preparing the carriage for the long journey ahead. Knights assembled in formation, their armor gleaming. The Archduke and Archduchess, their faces etched with determination and worry, began their journey to Willowshade.


    The journey, which would normally take nine to ten days, was completed in just four due to their haste. As they arrived in Willowshade, they found themselves standing before their son, Kai. They revealed to him that they had received a letter from Emily, but did not disclose its contents. Which now brings them to the present time.


    Sakura, tears streaming down her face, held onto his hands. ¡°Kai,¡± she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°We¡¯re here for you.¡± Kai was silent, his mind filled with thoughts and questions. Hiro, noticing his confusion, placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°We are here to take you back home, Kai,¡± he said, his voice firm yet gentle.


    Kai remained silent for a moment before beginning to write. ¡°Are you really sure that I am your son?¡± he asked. Hiro smiled at his sharpness, ¡°You are a smart one.¡± and knelt down beside him. He brought out the pendant Kai was wearing, ¡°Place your thumb over the red core.¡± As Kai did as he was told, the surface of the pendant glowed bright red. He was taken a back, when the light faded after a moment, and Hiro explained, ¡°Only, if someone from our bloodline touches it, then it shall glow. If someone else does, it won¡¯t.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Kai looked at the pendant, then at Sakura and Hiro. ¡°Mom really made sure that I won¡¯t suffer, even after she¡¯s gone, huh...¡± he thought and began to write again. ¡°This is all too sudden¡­¡± he showed them. Sakura smiled at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kai. We understand. This is a lot to take in.¡± Hearing this, a tear fell from Kai¡¯s eyes. He rubbed his cheeks, hid his face with one hand as both Sakura and Hiro gave him a comforting hug.


    After some time, they found themselves in front of Emily¡¯s grave. Sakura stepped forward, ¡°Thank you Emily, for taking care of our son and always protecting him.¡± Hiro added, ¡°You can rest in peace now, Emily. From here on out, we shall give him the care he deserves.¡± They both bowed their heads in respect, while Kai stood behind and watched them.


    They then returned to the carriage. Hiro helped Kai to sit, while Sakura sat beside him. She gave him a warm smile, while he looked out, deep in his thoughts. ¡°We¡¯re going home, Kai,¡± she said softly. ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±

 Chapter 16: The Journey to a New Home

    As the carriage prepared to depart, the villagers of Willowshade gathered around. They watched with mixed emotions - sadness at Kai¡¯s departure, but also hope for his future. The chief, along with other villagers, waved at the moving carriage, their voices carrying in the wind, ¡°Take care, Kai!¡±


    The carriage rumbled along the cobblestone path, the rhythmic clatter of the horses¡¯ hooves echoing in the quiet morning. Kai sat quietly, his gaze fixed on the receding silhouette of Emily¡¯s grave. Sakura and Hiro exchanged glances, understanding their son¡¯s need for silence.


    As the carriage moved further away, Kai finally turned his gaze away from the window. He looked at the pendant in his hand, the red core no longer glowing. He clutched it tightly. As he did, he heard a call from Sakura.


    ¡°Kai,¡± Sakura began, her voice soft. ¡°We know this is a lot for you. But we want you to know that we¡¯re here for you. We always have been, and we always will be.¡±


    Kai looked at her, then at Hiro. He nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I know,¡± he wrote, showing them the paper. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The rest of the journey was filled with small conversations, mostly initiated by Sakura and Hiro. They told Kai about their kingdom, about the life he was supposed to have. They told him about the grand mansion, the beautiful gardens, and the people who were eagerly waiting for their prince¡¯s return.


    Soon after that, Hiro and Sakura fell asleep. It was midnight by then, but Kai was still awake. ¡°Eva,¡± Kai called out through his thoughts. ¡°Yes, Sir. How may I help you?¡±, it gave a quick response. ¡°Could you get me a Rubik¡¯s cube?¡± he asked. ¡°Alright, Sir.¡± As Eva responded, a colorful cube materialized in Kai¡¯s hand. He began to twist and turn it, his fingers deftly moving the squares.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    As he started to solve the cube, Kai found himself deep in thought. ¡°Based on the information Eva had gathered, it seemed the empire was under attack. But who would dare? Another empire? Unlikely, given the Lunara Empire¡¯s amicable relations with its neighbors. Could it be the demon clan? That¡¯s a possibility, but why would they kidnap a child?¡±


    The more he pondered, the clearer the picture became. ¡°The original owner of his body was the child of the Archduke, the mightiest of the four heroes who had brought peace to the empire. The Archduke possessed a unique power, the ¡°Red Dragon Aura.¡± This potent ability, exclusive to those of ancient dragon lineage, surrounded the user with a fiery red aura in the shape of a dragon upon activation. It enhanced their physical capabilities and granted them dragon-like abilities. However, it required a strong will and emotional control, and overuse could lead to exhaustion.¡±


    To this, Eva spoke up, ¡°Perhaps they believed the child would inherit this power and planned to brainwash him, using the power for their own nefarious purposes.¡± Eva voiced this theory, and Kai nodded in agreement. As they spoke, he absentmindedly solved the cube in his hands. ¡°Under five seconds, sir,¡± Eva noted. Kai merely sighed in response. ¡°I think I¡¯ll get some sleep,¡± he said, and the cube vanished into thin air. Closing his eyes, Kai soon drifted off to sleep. ¡°A lot of things don¡¯t add up here¡­¡±


    After six days of traveling, they neared the mansion. Kai could see the majestic mansion and the symbol of the moon crest to it. He could see the people gathered at the gates, their faces filled with anticipation. He took a deep breath, ready to face his new life.

 Chapter 17: Enter the Mansion

If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

 Chapter 18: A New Family

You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

 Chapter 19: In The Void Again

Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    TIME OUT¡¯. The figure sighed, his body disappearing as the dungeon faded away. Kai felt a sense of vertigo as he started to fall, ¡°!! Wha-!¡± the black pit swallowing him whole.

 Chapter 20: Magic, Skill and The Church

If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "War cry" when Elysia¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts again, ¡°Then will brother check his skill with me!?¡± she asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

 Chapter 21: Acceptance and the Visit

    The church stands tall and majestic, its stone facade weathered by time but still retaining its grandeur. The building is in the shape of a cross. The entrance is a large wooden door, intricately carved with biblical scenes. Above the door, a beautiful stained-glass window depicts a serene image of the Virgin Mary, the colors dancing and shimmering in the sunlight. As they entered, a priest welcomed them, ¡°Greeting, Your Grace, The Archduke and The Archduchess.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    inside, the church is just as impressive. The nave, or main body of the church, is lined with wooden pews polished to a shine. The high vaulted ceiling is supported by stone pillars, their surfaces adorned with carvings and frescoes. Along with it, there were statues of 5 divine beings. Kai looking at the statues recognized them, ¡°God of Magic: Arcanus starting from the left, God of Knowledge: Sapius after him, Goddess of Earth: Terraia in middle, Goddess of Love: Amara by her right and Goddess of War: Bellatrix after her at the end.¡± He continued to observe, when Alec brought the high priest with him. ¡°I shall take my leave now.¡±, Alec said so and went out.


    The high priest came forward, ¡°Welcome your Grace.¡± He then noticed both Kai and Elysia. ¡°I heard everything from Alec.¡± He smiled, ¡°Please come forward.¡± He said so while looking at Elysia and Kai. Hiro and Sakura nodded to them, as they went forward. The high priest then revealed a crystal tablet, which he gave to Elysia first. ¡°Looks like placing our hand over it will show our abilities.¡± Kai thought so to himself, while Elysia placed her hand over it. As she did, the statue of one of the Goddesses started to glow. ¡°The Goddess of War¡­¡±, Kai thought when the high priest gasped. Both Hiro and Sakura, together with Kai looked at him, as they saw the letters in the tablet.

 Chapter 22: What Skill Now!?

    ¡°Sword Mastery and Bow Mastery¡± Kai read the letters, his brow furrowing in thought. ¡°So, she¡¯ll be an expert with both weapons¡­¡± His looked at the rest, when he saw the stunned faces of the others. ¡°Why is everyone so surprised?¡±


    ¡°Matchmaker¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡±

 Chapter 23: The Morning Surprise

    The journey home was shrouded in silence, the night air heavy with unspoken thoughts. Hiro assisted Kai to his room, while Sakura gently tucked a slumbering Elysia into her bed.


    As the first light of dawn pierced the darkness, Kai found himself stirring from his sleep, his mind teeming with thoughts about his newfound ability. ¡°So, I can discern compatibility between couples now¡­ interesting,¡± he pondered, his eyes reflecting the morning light.


    Just as he was thinking, he noticed something. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± The absence of Sakura¡¯s customary morning greeting was conspicuous. ¡°It¡¯s already past the time she came normally,¡± As he was thinking, he recalled the memories of the previous night¡¯s events in the carriage.


    ¡°Ah! I get it.¡±


    A knowing smile played on his lips as he wheeled himself out of his room, heading directly to the heart of the house - the kitchen.


    As he entered the kitchen, he encountered a maid with fiery orange hair, styled in twin tails, her slightly blue eyes sparkling with morning energy. ¡°Ah, good morning, young master,¡± she greeted, bowing respectfully, to which Kai returned her a smile. ¡°What brings you here so early in the morning, young master?¡± she asked, to which Kai looked into his pocket and handed her a note. ¡°I have a task for you, Mary,¡± Mary scanned the note, her eyes widening in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Sakura and Hiro arrived at Kai¡¯s room. ¡°Kai, we¡¯re here!¡± Sakura announced as she swung the door open, only to be greeted by an empty room. Hiro peeked over her shoulder, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­ where could he be?¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Sakura¡¯s mind began to race, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Could it be because I was late to greet him today?¡± She started to murmur to herself, when Hiro opened his mouth to reassure her. But before he could utter a word, Mary appeared. ¡°Good morning, your grace,¡± she greeted, causing Sakura to look up. ¡°Mary! Have you seen Kai!?¡± she asked. Mary chuckled and replied, ¡°Please follow me to the dining room. Everyone is waiting there.¡± Both Hiro and Sakura looked at each other before following her.


    Upon entering the dining room, they were greeted by the sight of Kai and Elysia, seated at the table, enjoying their breakfast. Elysia looked up and exclaimed, ¡°Mom! Dad! Look! Brother made breakfast for us!¡± Both Hiro and Sakura were taken aback. ¡°Really?¡± Hiro asked, as he and Sakura approached the table. Their eyes landing on an unfamiliar dish.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sakura asked, her expressions taken aback, eyes wide with curiosity. Elysia answered, ¡°This is called a pancake!¡± Mary then added, ¡°Today, the young master came to the kitchen asking me to help him make something. He said it¡¯s a dish from his village.¡±


    They turned to look at Kai, who simply smiled at them. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Hiro than took his seat. He took a bite of the pancake, as his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± he declared, reaching for more. Sakura was equally impressed. ¡°Wow! My son can cook so well! Who taught you to make this?¡± she asked. Kai wrote in response, but stopped midway and wrote again, ¡°Emily used to cook this. I just followed her recipe.¡± He showed to them.


    Mary then spoke up, ¡°He said this is a healthy breakfast. Especially if you had a sleepless night.¡± At her words, both Hiro and Sakura paused, their faces turning a shade of red as they exchanged glances. Meanwhile, Kai continued to enjoy his breakfast calmly, a satisfied smile on his face. Elysia, still a bit confused, continued to eat her portion.

 Chapter 24: The Unseen Bond

    The morning was filled with laughter and light-hearted banter as the family enjoyed the breakfast prepared by Kai. Elysia, with her mouth full of pancakes, was narrating a funny incident from her school, while Hiro and Sakura listened attentively, their eyes filled with warmth and affection.


    Meanwhile, Kai was quietly observing the scene, a content smile on his face. He was glad to see his family happy. However, his mind was still occupied with thoughts about his newfound ability. ¡°Does this skill only work for matchmaking?¡± He decided to test it out. ¡°Let¡¯s try to use it again on them,¡± he thought to himself.


    As he focused on Hiro and Sakura, he saw the same aura around them, but as he waited for a while, he felt a strange sensation. ¡°This is new¡­¡±, He could see an invisible bond between them, a bond of love and understanding that had grown stronger over the years. He could feel their emotions, their shared happiness, their mutual respect, and their deep love for each other. It was a beautiful sight, and it made him realize the power of his ability.


    Just then, Mary entered the room with a tray of fresh fruits. ¡°Would anyone like some fruits?¡± she asked. Everyone nodded, and she began serving them. As she was serving, Kai decided to test his ability on her. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it works on an individual,¡± He focused on Mary and felt a different kind of aura. It was a collection of loyalty and dedication. He could feel her commitment to her work and her respect for the family. It was a different kind of bond, but it was equally beautiful.


    ¡°That was unexpected. I thought it only worked on couples or if I focus on two people at once.¡±, he thought to himself. ¡°Maybe I will try using it on more people.¡±


    As the day progressed, Kai continued to explore his ability, testing it on different people and understanding the various bonds between them. He realized that every bond was unique and special. And with his newfound ability, he could see these bonds, he could understand them, and he could appreciate them.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I am tired¡­¡± By the end of the day, Kai was exhausted but satisfied. He had learned a lot about his ability and about the people around him. As he lay in his bed, ready to sleep, he thought to himself, ¡°This ability is not just about discerning compatibility between couples. It¡¯s about understanding people, it¡¯s about appreciating the bonds between them.¡±


    He smiled to himself, ¡°I¡¯m glad I have it.¡±


    Around the same time, in the Capital city of the Lunara Kingdom. As twilight descended on the Capital city, the bustling streets began to empty. Among the dwindling crowd, a figure cloaked in shadows made his way through the labyrinth of lanes. He slipped into a secluded alley, where the narrow space changed to an unexpected sight - a clandestine bar.


    The bartender, a burly man with a scarred face, looked up from his counter as the cloaked figure entered. Recognizing the person, he bowed respectfully. "Welcome back, Master," he greeted, his voice echoing in the hushed space.


    The cloaked figure settled into a chair, his posture rigid. The bartender promptly served him a drink, the amber liquid glinting in the dim light. "Are the preparations complete, Master?" he inquired, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The cloaked figure''s response was a sudden, violent slam on the table. "ALL MY PLANS HAVE BEEN RUINED!!" he roared, his voice reverberating through the bar. The bartender recoiled, surprise etched on his face. "What should we do now, Master?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    The cloaked figure leaned back, his anger subsiding as quickly as it had flared. "We have no choice but to resort to our third option," he declared, his voice now eerily calm.


    The bartender gasped, his eyes widening in fear. "But Master, that could be dangerous. What if-" He was cut off by a sharp glare from the cloaked figure. "Are you questioning my abilities?" he asked, his voice icy.


    The bartender quickly lowered his gaze, murmuring a quiet, "As you wish, Master." The cloaked figure stared at his clenched fists, his mind filled with determination. "I will obtain it. No matter what it takes..."

 Chapter 25: Call from The Palace

Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

 Chapter 26: The Royal Encounter

This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

 Chapter 27: Echoes of the Past and Shaping the Future

    Kai sat in silence. His mind wandering back to his past life, while Elysia enjoyed her tea. He closed his eyes thinking back, ¡°I was discovered as an infant, abandoned and weeping, by a group of compassionate friends. They all took care of me, and raised me. One among them was the man who wanted to make the advanced AI that I now rely on.¡± The image of a man drawing some blueprints, and the younger himself looking at him flashes in his mind. ¡°As a child, I had innocently believed them to be my parents, but the harsh reality was revealed when I started kindergarten¡± ¨C ¡°My mommy said you don¡¯t have any parents.¡± One kid first spoke up, and was soon followed by others. ¡°So, you are an unwanted child?¡± Another added to it, ¡°Your parents must have hated you and thrown you away!¡± The kids made a circle around him, as they laughed and talked about him.


    ¡°They all laughed at me, spitting out those words. As a child, I couldn¡¯t help but cry. That was when I realized, I was an orphan. The other children distanced themselves from me afterwards, and I found myself enveloped in solitude. But there is a saying; Things do Change.¡±


    ¡°As I grew up, I started to not worry of such things as parental care. I was busy in my own world, until the day I died. I thought I left my past behind, but in the face of death, I recalled of the past.¡± ¨C ¡°Why did I not receive such care? Did my birth parents hate me? I also wanted to experience the care from my parents like a normal kid¡­¡± Many images of him as kid, watching the other kids play in the park with their parents while he just stood all alone flashed through his mind.


    ¡°All these thoughts got me a break down, as I closed my eyes accepting my fate. But death had offered me a second chance.¡±


    Memories from the time he came to this world started to flow in. That small village, a cozy house, the warm home-cooked meal, and of course, his mother, Emily¡¯s care for him. In this new world, Emily had become his guardian, and he couldn¡¯t sever that bond so easily. As he was immersed in his thoughts, Maximus, Celestina, Hiro, and Sakura returned. Kai opened his eyes, back to reality. Sakura wore her usual smile, but Kai could see the sorrow hidden behind it. He noticed the traces of tears in her eyes and knew she had been crying, but he felt powerless.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    As they settled down, Elysia posed a question, ¡°Mom, Dad, will brother also attend the Magic Academy?¡± Kai looked towards her, as he recalled the Magic Academy. ¡°If I¡¯m correct, in this world where magic was woven into the fabric of everyday life, the academy was established to help people master their magic. It wasn¡¯t just a place for studying magic; it also offered general courses for those who weren¡¯t solely focused on learning magic. Admission is challenging, requiring passing an entrance exam, but it is open to both nobles and commoners after the current Emperor took over the throne.¡±


    Hiro responded, ¡°I almost forgot about it.¡± Maximus added, ¡°Reuniting with your son must have made you forget all about the outside world, huh.¡± They both shared a laugh. Sakura turned to Kai with a hopeful smile, ¡°Kai, would you like to join the Magic Academy? It will be an exciting journey, and you will learn a lot.¡±


    Kai gave her a smile as he wrote in his notebook, ¡°I would like to, but I prefer the general course.¡± Sakura looked puzzled, ¡°Why the general course?¡± Kai explained, ¡°If I opt for the magic course, I might stand out among them.¡± Sakura looked confused at his words, but Celestina, looking at Kai¡¯s legs, seemed to understand. Hiro and Maximus also caught on.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Maximus reassured, ¡°No one would dare to disrespect the Archduke household.¡± He said so with a smile, to which Kai gave him a small smile and wrote again, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Max, but I still prefer the general course.¡± Maximus paused for a moment, but smiled at his words, ¡°Alright then. The entrance exam for the Magic Academy is in a month, so you should start preparing.¡± Kai nodded in agreement. ¡°Good, no need for use of magic.¡± Kai thought to himself, as he took a sip of his tea.


    ¡°Oh! Right.¡± Celestina spoke up, ¡°When will you guys have the banquet for Kai?¡± She looked at Sakura than at Hiro who were thinking of it. Kai put his cup down and wrote in his notebook, ¡°Banquet for me?¡± Hiro replied, ¡°It¡¯s on the celebration for us finding you after all this year. I was thinking of a grand celebration.¡± Sakura added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it before Kai¡¯s entrance exam?¡± Maximus and Celestina also joined the discussion, while Kai looked at Elysia and wrote to her, ¡°Should we have a stroll outside?¡± As she read it, she beamed up and announced, ¡°Me and brother will go for a walk!¡±


    The four of them looked at her, then at Kai, when Maximus replied, ¡°Alright then, why don¡¯t you show your brother around the Palace?¡± To the question, Elysia¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Yeah! I will do that! Let¡¯s go brother!¡± she took off her chair and went straight to the door, while Kai smiled at her and wheeled himself. Maximus with the rest looked them go when he started back with the discussion.

 Chapter 28: A Walk in The Palace and The Royal Family

Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

 Chapter 29: The Hero’s Trauma and Royal Encounter

    In the meeting room, the heavy scent of ink and parchment hung in the air. The banquet preparations were complete, all listed and the atmosphere shifted as Maximus leaned back in his chair. His eyes, usually warm and inviting, now reflected a grave seriousness. ¡°Alright then,¡± he began, his voice steady and commanding, ¡°Now that all preparation is done, let¡¯s address the main topic.¡±


    Hiro, his forehead creased with worry, ran his fingers through his hair and sighed deeply. ¡°Right¡­¡± Maximus¡¯s gaze swept across the room, landing on each face in turn. ¡°So, did you find anything related to Kai¡¯s kidnapping?¡± Sakura, her expression somber, shook her head. ¡°We reached all the sources, but we couldn¡¯t find anything.¡± Hiro¡¯s voice trembled as he added, ¡°I am still scared¡­ I still remember the day when he was taken away from us, and I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± His mind was suddenly flooded with the harrowing memory of his younger self, bloodied and out of breathe, as buildings burned and demon corpses littered the ground. He could only watch helplessly as a demon disappeared into the sky with a baby in a basket.


    Back in the present, Sakura reached out, her hand clasping Hiro¡¯s, offering silent comfort. Celestina¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife. ¡°About that, we have a suggestion for it,¡± she announced, her eyes alight with a spark of hope.


    Maximus nodded, a knowing look in his eyes. ¡°He should be here by now.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Hiro asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Maximus started to explain, as the scene shifted to the garden where Kai and Elysia were enjoying the serene atmosphere. The palace¡¯s grandeur was on full display, with vibrant flowers and the gentle sound of water from ornate fountains.


    Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of a striking figure. A young handsome man, around Kai¡¯s age, approached them. His royal attire, blonde hair, and blue eyes set him apart from the others.


    ¡°Ah!¡±, Elysia¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Brother Ray!¡± She ran to him, and he caught her in a warm embrace, his affection for her clear.


    ¡°Hey Eli. How have you been?¡± Ray asked, his voice kind and caring.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°I am great! But where did you go, brother?¡± Elysia¡¯s voice was a mix of happiness and curiosity.


    As they chatted, Kai asked Eva. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°He is the crown prince,¡± Eva responded back.


    Kai¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Wait¡­ so they had three kids then?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir.¡± Eva continued, ¡°The crown prince was adopted by the Emperor. He was the son of the Emperor¡¯s and the Archduke¡¯s close friend. After their friend died in an accident, the emperor took him in. Also, he is the one to whom the first princess is engaged to,¡± Eva explained.


    Kai watched the prince, a myriad of thoughts running through his mind. ¡°So, what¡¯s his name?¡± he inquired.


    Before Eva could respond, Elysia called out to him. ¡°Brother! Come here!¡± Her smile was wide and inviting. Kai wheeled himself over, and Elysia eagerly introduced him. ¡°Brother, let me introduce you. This is Brother Ray, the Crown Prince.¡±


    Ray offered a polite bow. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Ray Leonhart.¡±


    The two exchanged a look of mutual understanding, acknowledging the intricate web of relationships and power within the palace walls. Kai brought out his notebook where he wrote but paused for sometime before showing it, ¡°It''s nice to meet you as well. My name is Kai Hamada.¡± Ray stared at him for a moment, when Elysia spoke in between, ¡°Did you knew were coming to the Palace today, brother Ray?¡±


    He looked over at Elysia, giving her a small smile. ¡°Not really. I was called here by uncle Max.¡± Elysia tilted her head, when a maid came to the three of them, ¡°Excuse me, your Highness. The Emperor is looking for you.¡± To this, Ray told her, ¡°I will head there now.¡± The maid also added, ¡°The Emperor also called for lady Elysia and young master Kai.¡± To this Elysia and Kai shared a glance at each other, before heading to the room.


    When the trio reached the room, Ray greeted Maximus with a respectful nod. ¡°Hello, Your Majesty.¡± Maximus waved his hand in a carefree manner, shaking off the formality. ¡°Drop the formalities, Ray. Come and sit here,¡± he said with a warm smile. Celestina noticed Kai and Elysia trailing behind and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? You guys met already?¡± Elysia proudly announced, ¡°Yeah! I introduced them to each other.¡± Sakura chuckled at her enthusiasm, beckoning Elysia over and patting her head affectionately.


    Kai and Ray both shared a smile as they watched Elysia being her cheerful self. Ray turned back to Maximus, ¡°So, why did you call me here, Uncle Max?¡± Maximus smiled, but before he could answer, Hiro interjected. ¡°Well, you did meet Kai there, right?¡± Ray nodded in affirmation. ¡°So, I want to ask one favor from you.¡± Ray¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, ¡°What favor?¡± Hiro replied, ¡°Since both you and Kai are of the same age, I want you to help Kai settle in.¡±


    At this, both Kai and Ray were taken aback, exchanging a look of mutual confusion.

 Chapter 30: The Final Decision

This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

 Chapter 31: The Dreamland Dungeon

Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

 Chapter 32: The First Lesson

    Kai sat in the quiet of his room, his gazes shifting like looking for something, when he finally noticed. His eyes fell on his sleeve to his right arm, slightly torn a little. ¡°This is just like in the dungeon¡­,¡± the location was exact where the wound was. It was an eerie reminder of the dungeon, a mirror image of the past. His mind began to race, ¡°Is it possible¡­?¡± he pondered.


    Later, Kai wheeled himself into the dining hall, taking a seat next to Elysia. Her face lit up as she greeted him, ¡°Good morning, brother!¡± Kai returned her greeting with a warm smile and a nod. Sakura, her face etched with worry, asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now, Kai?¡± He reassured her with a nod, but her worry lines didn¡¯t fade. Hiro, noticing her concern, placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, ¡°Relax, Sakura,¡± he said, his eyes meeting Kai¡¯s, ¡°Are you ready for your first lesson today?¡±


    The question brought back memories of the previous day, when they had decided that Ray would tutor him and Elysia. Kai nodded in response, to which Hiro¡¯s smile widened. He then turned to Elysia, asking her the same question.


    Kai mused to himself as he ate his breakfast, ¡°I¡¯ve already grasped the basic knowledge of this world. The academy studies shouldn¡¯t be too hard to handle.¡±


    After breakfast, Ainz approached Hiro, ¡°My Lord, The Crown Prince has arrived.¡± Hiro responded with a nod, ¡°Just in time.¡± He stood up and asked Sakura to prepare a room. She left with the maids, leaving Hiro to address Kai and Elysia, ¡°Your tutor is here. Get ready.¡± They both nodded and retreated to their rooms to prepare.


    Once they were ready, a maid guided them to a study room where Ray was already waiting, his books and study materials spread out. Kai had worn his wig, as he got ready for the study section. As he and Elysia entered, Ray greeted Elysia with a warm smile, which she returned. His gaze then shifted to Kai, ¡°I hope you¡¯re doing well,¡± he said, his face impassive. Kai simply smiled and nodded in response, noting Ray¡¯s aloof demeanor. ¡°He¡¯s trying to keep his distance.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Meanwhile, in another room, Sakura and Hiro sat together. Sakura voiced her concern, ¡°Will this really work?¡± Hiro reassured her with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure it will.¡± Despite his words, Sakura¡¯s worry didn¡¯t abate. Hiro understood her concern, ¡°I know why you¡¯re worried, but trust me. I believe Kai and Ray will get along.¡± Sakura clung to his words, her mind flashing back to a memory of a young Ray crying in a corner. Hiro simply smiled, ¡°For some reason, I feel that Kai will be able to reach out to him.¡± They sat in silence, their thoughts echoing in the room.


    Simultaneously, in the study room, Ray was meticulously explaining the problem and its solution to Kai and Elysia. Elysia, with her undivided attention, was noting down every single detail, while Kai found himself massaging his forehead, his eyes fixated on the board where Ray was elucidating the problems.


    Kai let out a sigh, ¡°This is just the basic mathematics of the modern world¡­¡± His gaze remained on Ray, who continued his explanation. ¡°I was expecting something more challenging, like quantum physics. But then again, the technology here isn¡¯t as advanced as back there, so it¡¯s understandable.¡±


    Maintaining a blank expression, Kai continued to listen to Ray¡¯s explanation of the subject, his mind already racing ahead.


    Meanwhile, in the royal palace, Maximus was buried in paperwork at his study table. He groaned, ¡°Arghh, I should ask Hiro to help me starting from tomorrow.¡± As he muttered to himself, the door to his study burst open with a loud bang. ¡°What-!!¡± Startled, he looked up to see a girl standing by the door. Her crimson hair and emerald green eyes were breathtaking. Dressed in royal attire, she stormed towards him. She slammed her hands on his table and shouted, ¡°DAD!!¡±

 Chapter 33: The Royal Princesses

The Diark.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

 Chapter 34: The Crying Child

    Three days had passed since Kai and Elysia started taking classes from Ray. In the present day in the class, Ray sighed, ¡°Again¡­¡± his gaze falling on the empty seat next to Elysia. The seat that should¡¯ve been occupied by Kai. Elysia, not sure of what to say remained silent, her eyes avoiding the vacant chair.


    Ever since the first class, Kai had been absent. He spent his days sleeping in his room, dismissing the classes as ¡°Boring.¡± Hiro and Sakura tried to talk to him about it, but he told them he will attend the classes ¡°after some time.¡± But now, four classes in, and Kai was still a no-show.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Ray stood up from his chair. ¡°I had enough,¡± he thought to himself. He gave Elysia some questions to solve and left the room, his mind set on confronting Kai. As he reached Kai¡¯s room, he slammed the door open, revealing Kai sound asleep in his bed, with his wig still on.


    Around the corner, Mary was bringing some desserts for Ray and Elysia, ¡°Hmm~ Hmm~ La la la~¡± she was humming a tune, when she heard the loud bang of a door opening. ¡°Huh? What was the¡­?¡± She followed the noise and found Ray. Irritation etched on his face, gripping Kai''s collar.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to the class?¡± Ray asked, his voice laced with frustration. Kai just yawned and scribbled something on his notebook, still being held by his collar. ¡°Do you need to learn what you already know?¡± he wrote, his words dripping with arrogance.


    Ray¡¯s left fists clenched at his side. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was reading. Kai was claiming to know everything that was taught at the Magic Academy. Unable to hold back his anger, he shouted at Kai.


    ¡°Are you for real!?¡± He roared, letting go of Kai, pushing him back. Kai fell down as looked towards Ray. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying!? You say you already know all that!? The studies that are taught only at the Magic Academy!? Don¡¯t joke with me!!¡±


    As Mary saw all that, she ran in search for Sakura, who was taking a stroll in the garden. She ran until she saw Sakura through the window, ¡°My lady!!¡± she called her out, when she looked behind. Sakura asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± a worried look on her face to which Mary explained what happened so far. Listening to it, Sakura¡¯s eyes widened and she rushed inside the mansion. Mary as well followed her, towards Kai¡¯s room.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Sakura and Mary arrived at Kai¡¯s room just in time to see Ray storming out, his face full of anger. ¡°Ray¡­,¡± Sakura tried to call him, but he was too irritated to hear her voice. Sakura rushed to Kai¡¯s side, her heart pounding with worry. ¡°Kai, are you alright?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Kai simply nodded, his eyes avoiding Sakura¡¯s gaze. He scribbled something on his notebook and handed it to Sakura. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need some time alone,¡± he wrote.


    Sakura sighed, her heart aching for Kai. She knew how hard it was for him to adjust to the new environment and the pressure of the classes. ¡°Alright, Kai. But remember, we¡¯re here for you,¡± she said, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze before leaving the room.


    As Sakura and Mary departed, Kai let out a long, weary sigh. ¡°What¡¯s his issue?¡± he pondered, when Eva chimed in. ¡°He was pretty angry at you, Sir.¡± Kai responded with a faint smile, ¡°Whatever¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Hey, can you gather some information about him?¡± Eva responded, ¡°I already have that, Sir. Would you like me to share?¡± Kai reclined on his bed. ¡°Proceed.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince, Ray Leonhart,¡± Eva began her explanation, ¡°As I mentioned earlier, his biological parents perished in an accident and he was adopted by the Emperor. He was a mere 4 years old when he lost his parents. The Emperor and Empress cared for him deeply and when he turned 14, he was bestowed the title of Crown Prince. Also, he was betrothed to the eldest princess.¡± Kai listened attentively, ¡°And his academic performance?¡± he queried. Eva responded, ¡°He was an exceptional student. He had an innate ability to grasp complex subjects with ease. Also, in the field of magic, he mastered two elements at a young age of 13, which was challenging even for the mages of the magic tower.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kai paused for a moment, as he stared at the ceiling. A sense of unease crept over him. Something was missing. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, but he felt a strange disconnect. His mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. Suddenly, it hit him. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± he exclaimed to himself. ¡°Hey Eva, did he have any sad or traumatic experiences in his childhood?¡±


    Eva confirmed, ¡°Indeed, he did. When he was 7 years old, he was tormented by other noble children.¡±


    The scene transitions to the past, a decade ago. In the Magic Academy, within the first year¡¯s building. A child ran, tears streaming down his face. But he soon tripped over a rock and fell. He sat up, gingerly touching his bleeding knee. It was a young Ray, crying.


    As he inspected his injury, a group of children approached him from behind. ¡°Hey, Fake Prince,¡± they sneered with contempt.

 Chapter 35: The Solitary Prince

This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

 Chapter 36: A Leap of Faith

If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

 Chapter 37: First Friend in Another World

This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

 Chapter 38: Trickster

    The next day, Ray went back to the Palace. He had to go back to report about the incident, where Hiro tagged along with him. Sakura, as well as Elysia, had to go to a tea party hosted by her friends. The maids were busy working, under Ainz¡¯s supervision for the banquet.


    ¡°I am bored¡­,¡± Kai thought to himself as he watched them working. He turned to the other direction and wheeled himself to the garden. ¡°Hey Eva,¡± he called out, which had an immediate response. ¡°Yes, Sir? How may I assist you?¡± Eva replied, to which Kai looked at the flower garden in front of him. ¡°Switch to smartphone mode. I will just play some games.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sir.¡± Eva responded. Just then, ¡°Ah! Wait, change once I reach my room.¡± Kai asked so, as he started to wheel himself back to the mansion. Eva responded to it as Kai went inside, when he noticed a group of 4 maids together, where one was crying as the others tried to talk to her.


    Kai watched the scene unfold from a distance, curiosity piqued. He had always been somewhat detached from the staff''s personal affairs, but this was different. The crying maid was young, newer than most. ¡°Her name¡¯s Lily, right?¡± he remembered.


    She was a cheerful maid, with brown hair and brown eyes. His eyes fixed on the group, as he wheeled himself closer. The crunch of gravel under his wheels caught the attention of the maids, as they turned around to look at him. ¡°What''s going on here?¡± he asked, with his notebook faced towards them. The maids looked at each other, uncertainty in their eyes. It was the oldest among them, a stern woman with black hair and blue eyes named Martha, who spoke up.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s about Lily.¡± she explained, her voice just above a whisper. ¡°She was¡­,¡± she tried, but couldn¡¯t bring out the words to say.


    Kai looked at Lily, who was silently crying. ¡°Few days back, she¡­¡± Martha tried to say but she was having a hard time. ¡°Eva, find out what happened in 5 seconds,¡± his voice serious as he watched Lily, her eyes red and swollen from crying.


    ¡°I got what you wanted, Sir.¡± Eva responded, ¡°Few days back, before you came to the mansion. It was when the Archduke and the Archduchess went to the village to get you, when the Count came to meet the Archduke. During his time here, he misbehaved with the maid in front of you, to which she slapped him. He got furious that time, but Ainz came and saved her. But right now, it seems he threatened her with her family.¡±


    Kai after listening to her, went to Lily as he placed his hand on her shoulder. He smiled as he wrote in his notebook, ¡°I think I get what happened. Don¡¯t worry, I shall ask the Archduke to take care of it.¡± To this, Lily first asked not to, but after a few more arguments she gave in. She cried as she thanked him with the other maids. Kai started to wheel himself back on his track, ¡°What¡¯s the Count¡¯s name?¡±


    He asked to Eva, to which she gave him all the information about him. Kai started to read the screen as he thought to himself, ¡°This guy already had a lot of misdeeds. Well, whatever. Let us play some game,¡± he went back to his room.


    Fast forward the time, the sun set and now it was night. Hiro, Sakura and Elysia came back home, tired from traveling. After having dinner, all fell to sleep. Kai couldn¡¯t ask about the Count to Hiro, as he was too tired. The twin moons hung low in the sky, casting long shadows that danced on the cobblestone streets. But on those streets, a figure cloaked in darkness moved stealthily, covering her face. Her silhouette barely discernible.


    She moved with a predator''s grace, reaching a mansion. She jumped above the mansion''s walls with ease. She slipped past the guards, their senses dulled by the late hour and the monotony of their duty. She was a ghost, a breath of wind, a figment of their imagination.


    The mansion was of Count Ferdinand, who was at ease, resting without a care in the world. ¡°Soon,¡± he sat in his study, a glass of wine in his hand, the glow of the fireplace casting a warm light on his face. ¡°She has no other choice,¡± He was alone, laughing on his own or so he thought.


    The figure in cloak slipped into the room, silent as a sigh. She drew her blade as she walked towards the Count, the steel gleaming ominously in the firelight. Count Ferdinand, lost in the comfort of his solitude, didn''t notice the shadow that loomed behind him. In one swift, silent motion, the Assassin struck. The deed was done. Count Ferdinand slumped in his chair, a look of surprise etched on his face. She cleaned her blade, sheathed it, and prepared to leave.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But then, the mansion''s doors open, revealing a maid who came to report to the Count. ¡°My lor- AHHHH!!!¡± she screamed, alarming the knights. Soon, the knights, clad in shining armor, stormed into the room. They had discovered the body of the Count in front of them. She was cornered.


    ¡°Seize her!¡± one of the knights commanded, pointing his sword at the her.


    But she was not defeated. With a swift movement, she raised her hand, and a force like none other filled the room. ¡°Zero Gravity,¡± she whispered in a low voice as the knights got lifted off their feet, their heavy armor no match for the invisible force. ¡°Whaa-¡± the knights levitating in the air.


    ¡°Force Grip,¡± she whispers as she balls her first and swings around. As she does, the knights are thrown against the walls, knocked unconscious.


    With the path clear, she made her way. As she walks, one knight still had his consciousness. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± he asked to which she turns around. She looked at him for a few seconds, then just smiled as she replied, ¡°Trickster¡± before disappearing into the night as swiftly as she had come. The mansion was left in chaos, a nobleman dead, and a group of knights defeated by a single girl.


    The morning after the incident at Count Ferdinand''s mansion, the news of his death and all his misdeeds spread like wildfire. The townsfolk were in shock, but happy to celebrate the death of a corrupted noble. The knights who had been defeated by the girl were left with their pride wounded, their confidence shattered.


    Back at the Archduke''s mansion, Kai was having breakfast when he heard the news. ¡°Is that so,¡± he thought to himself, without showing any reaction, continuing to eat his meal as if nothing had happened. Hiro, who was reading the newspaper about the assassination spoke up, ¡°Looks like Diark¡¯s work.¡± To which Sakura add up, ¡°He¡¯s doing a good job cleaning the society.¡± Both Hiro and Sakura shared a laugh.


    Kai listening to it, wrote in his note. ¡°Who¡¯s Diark?¡± As Sakura and Hiro read it, Hiro spoke up talking about Diark.


    ¡°Diark is an assassin who kills the nobles who does wrong deeds. The commoners support him since he brings them justice when the court is not able to,¡± Hiro puts his view as Kai write again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t the nobles try to catch him then?¡±  he asked, to which Hiro replied. ¡°Some does, but not us.¡± He says, as Sakura added up, ¡°He does justice to the weak and punishes the corrupted nobles. He¡¯s a hero of the commoner and many look up to him,¡± she says so with a smile. Kai listening to it thinks to himself, ¡°Sounds like Robin Hood.¡±


    They continue to talk, when Hiro notices something on the newspaper. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not Diark¡¯s work¡­¡± he continues to read the whole thing. ¡°Trickster?¡±


    Kai wheels himself out together with Elysia, talking to her after his breakfast. Hiro and Sakura still continue to discuss about the assassination. On the hallway, Elysia tells Kai about how her tea party was, when he notices Lily fixing a flower vase by the side. He writes to Elysia in his note to go ahead, as he wheels himself to Lily. As Lily notices Kai coming to her, she bows her head. ¡°Good morning Young Master!¡± She greets him as he writes something on his note.


    ¡°I hope you heard the news today?¡± she reads to which she nods. He smiles to her response before he writes again, ¡°Guess I don¡¯t have to tell the Archduke then.¡± As he says so, Lily smiles at him. ¡°Thank you for thinking about me, Young Master.¡±


    After a few more talk, Kai waves to her as he continues back to his room. ¡°Ray¡¯s coming back today,¡± he sighs. ¡°He¡¯s lectures are boring.¡±


    As he enters his room, he goes towards the window as he looks outside, winds gently flowing by him. ¡°Hey Eva, tell me about the structure of the Magic academy.¡± He asked, to which Eva responded, ¡°Right away, Sir. The magic academy is a very influencing academy in and throughout the Empire. Those who are passed out with good grades are sure to get a high post in search for jobs, some are even invited to the magic tower.¡±


    ¡°Just for learning the basic math and science, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Eva continued to explain. ¡°The building of the academy is also divided into four parts. The main building is for the teachers and advance study for magic. Later, there are the three parts that are for students, 1<sup>st</sup> years, 2<sup>nd</sup> years and 3<sup>rd</sup> years. Also, the student study structure is different from ours, like the 1<sup>st</sup> years students are to start their study here from age 7-12, afterwards they are promoted to 2<sup>nd</sup> years from 13 till they turn 16 and finally to 3<sup>rd</sup> years from 17 till the age of 20.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, surely a unique structure it has.¡± Kai continues to observe the view, as the wind blows.


    Time skip to the night, Ray arrived by the evening with few paper works given to him. Maximus asked him to rest, but he wanted to do at least a little work to not get lazy. 4 days to go for the banquet and 24 days till Kai¡¯s entrance exam. Everyone was busy in their own preparation. After having their dinner, all went to sleep early that day. Kai as well was asleep on his bed, moonlight falling to his room through the window.


    But on that quiet night, two man covered in black stood above a tree, as they looked at the mansion.

 Chapter 39: Assassins!?

    The grand mansion was quiet, when by the bushes a shadow emerged. ¡°So, my target is here, huh¡± The man whispered, when another person emerged from the shadow. ¡°You know this is the Archduke¡¯s mansion, right? We need to watch our step,¡± the other man stated.


    ¡°I know, but why would someone put a bounty of 100 million gold just to kill a disabled brat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but with that much money for us, our lives are all set. So, let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± Both of them agreed, swiftly passing through the guards as they went inside the mansion. Scene shifts to the clandestine bar, the bartender cleaning a glass while the cloak person from the other day is enjoying his drink. After a sip, he laughs to himself, ¡°No one can stop me now,¡± he takes another sip. ¡°Everything ends tonight.¡±


    In the stillness of the night, two men stealthily enter the mansion. They navigate carefully around the guards, searching through the rooms. ¡°This mansion is enormous,¡± whispers the first man. ¡°Well, of course, it¡¯s the Archduke¡¯s mansion. What did you expect?¡± retorts the second.


    Their search continues until one of them alerts, ¡°Hey, someone¡¯s there.¡± He points in a direction, and the other man follows his gaze. ¡°A guard?¡±


    ¡°No, wait¡­ it seems to be a girl. And she¡¯s coming this way,¡±


    ¡°Well what now? Let¡¯s just take care of her-¡± As they prepare to draw their weapons, the girl calls out to them.


    ¡°Now, now. Don''t be so hasty,¡± she saunters towards them. The two assassins stand in silence, readying their stance. She passes by a window, the moonlight illuminating her face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a chat first?¡± Her long obsidian hair shines in the moonlight, her black eyes twinkling with mischief.


    ¡°Looks like you''re an assassin as well, aren¡¯t you?¡± One of the assassins asks, as he signals the other one to get on guard.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± she shrugs. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that later.¡± She smiles as she responds, ¡°So, what brings you two here?¡±


    ¡°Just like you, we¡¯re here for the bounty. So, either you step aside, or,¡± they draw their weapons, ¡°face the consequences¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she stood still, as if she was thinking for her answer. ¡°I shall pass on both the options.¡± She smiled as she declared.


    ¡°That¡¯s your call then,¡± The assassins take their stance and charge towards her. She stands still, merely observing the two.


    Fast forward to the morning, in Hiro and Sakura''s room. They¡¯re starting their day. ¡°Today, Ray will resume his classes, right?¡± Sakura asks, to which Hiro nods. ¡°Well, both Max and I advised him to take it easy, but he insists he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hiro puts on his shirt and walks towards Sakura, who¡¯s combing her hair. He embraces her from behind, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go on a picnic soon?¡± he suggests, to which Sakura chuckles. ¡°That sounds wonderful! Let¡¯s do it, as a family!¡± She kisses him on the cheek when the door bursts open.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± They both turn towards the door, where a maid stands panting. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hiro asks. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency, Your Grace,¡± she pants, ¡°You must see this. Near the young master¡¯s room,¡± she starts to explain. As Hiro and Sakura listen to her, they immediately rush through the hallway.


    As they arrive at the scene, a crowd of knights and maids has gathered. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Hiro demands as all eyes turn towards him. Among them, Ainz steps forward. ¡°My lord, I don''t know how to explain this¡­¡±


    Hiro and Sakura push through the crowd to see what lies before them. ¡°Is that¡­,¡± Sakura and Hiro stare, their eyes widening. In front of them lie the bodies of the two assassins. Knights are inspecting the scene when Sakura exclaims, ¡°Wait! Where¡¯s Kai!? Is he alright?!¡± Hiro also catches on as he starts to march towards Kai¡¯s room. Before he can reach, Ainz assures him that Kai is safe. As they wonder what could have happened, ¡°What¡¯s all this commotion?¡± They hear a voice and turn towards it.


    Ray stands in the hallway, observing the entire scene. The crowd fell silent as Ray appeared, his gaze shifting to the lifeless bodies of the assassins. He was taken aback by the scene. ¡°An assassination attempt?¡± he asked, turning to Hiro.


    Hiro was at a loss for words. A knight near Kai''s room heard the sound of the wheelchair moved. He signaled that Kai was awake, causing a stir among the crowd. Sakura quickly moved towards the door, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± she said so taking a deep breath, entering Kai¡¯s room with her usual cheerful greeting.


    Hiro exhaled deeply, ¡°Quickly! Clean up everything! Make it look like nothing happened here!¡± At his command, the maids began cleaning at a frantic pace. Hiro turned to the knights, ¡°You all handle the bodies. Check everything they have. We might find some useful information¡­¡± The knights sprang into action. ¡°And Ray,¡± Hiro looked at him. Ray was puzzled, his face full of questions. ¡°Please play along with us,¡± Hiro whispered.


    After a while, Hiro and Ray entered Kai¡¯s room. Elysia was carried in by Hiro, and the maids brought in their breakfast. ¡°Let''s have our breakfast then, shall we?¡± Hiro announced, and Sakura and Ray nodded in agreement.


    They all sat at the table prepared by the maids as breakfast was served. Elysia, seated next to Kai, was telling him about her dream, to which Kai listened attentively. Hiro and Sakura maintained their composure while Ray was lost in thought. ¡°What was all that,¡± he pondered about the assassination attempt.


    ¡°Brother Ray,¡± Elysia''s voice broke his train of thought. ¡°Huh?¡± he looked around and noticed everyone was looking at him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Kai asked, showing his notebook. ¡°Aren''t you hungry, brother?¡± Elysia asked, noticing he had barely touched his food.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I''m just not very hungry,¡± he said, scratching his head. Everyone seemed concerned. After a while, as they finished their breakfast, Elysia spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother. It¡¯s time for our class.¡±


    Kai nodded, about to wheel himself when Hiro interjected, ¡°Ah, wait. Today¡¯s class is cancelled.¡± He announced, surprising Ray with the sudden cancellation. Kai and Elysia looked confused when Hiro explained, ¡°I need to discuss an upcoming meeting at the Palace with Ray.¡± He glanced at Ray who slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go to the library today and do some self-study?¡± Sakura suggested, to which they both agreed and left.


    After Elysia and Kai were gone, Hiro sighed. ¡°Why did you do that, uncle?¡± Ray asked, to which Hiro looked at him with a worried expression. ¡°Ray,¡± he began to explain. ¡°There are many things we need to tell you.¡± Ray just looked at him with a serious expression.


    ¡°Do you remember when Max and I asked you to help Kai settle in?¡±


    Ray nodded as Hiro continued, ¡°We didn¡¯t just mean help him get into the academy, there was something more to it.¡± Ray¡¯s eyes wandered as he continued to listen. The atmosphere in the room was heavy, ¡°I fear, someone is after Kai¡¯s life¡­¡± As he stated, Ray stood up, his eyes widened, ¡°What!?¡±

 Chapter 40: The Banquet

    The room fell silent. Hiro tried to speak up again, when there was a knock on the door. They all looked at the door as Sakura spoke up, ¡°Come in.¡± As she did, the door opened revealing a knight. ¡°Aiden?¡± Hiro had a puzzled look as the knight came forward.


    ¡°Your Grace,¡± he bowed. ¡°I found something that you should see,¡± Aiden pulled out a poster as he showed it to them. Hiro came forward, together with Sakura and Ray as they looked at it.


    ¡°Wait¡­,¡± Sakura''s eyes widened as she saw what was written on it. ¡°No way,¡± Ray was taken aback, while Hiro just stared at it.


    ¡°My fear was right,¡± Hiro whispered as he read the poster. It was a bounty poster for Kai¡¯s elimination with a reward of 100 million gold. All three of them just stared at it. Hiro fell silent, unsure of what to say, as Ray turned to Aiden.


    ¡°Sir Aiden, did you find anything else?¡± He asked. Aiden shook his head. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness, but I wasn''t able to find anything else.¡± He stated. Ray started to ponder when Sakura interjected, ¡°Wait,¡± she looked up. ¡°If the assassins are dead, who killed them?¡± Her question raised a significant concern. ¡°Maybe they fought among each other for the reward?¡± Ray suggested, to which Hiro explained that it was unlikely.


    ¡°About that,¡± Aiden spoke up as everyone turned to him. ¡°We noticed many wounds on them.¡± He began to explain, ¡°It¡¯s as if they were both tortured before meeting their end.¡±


    At this, everyone looked confused.


    Meanwhile, in the library, Elysia was reading a book with Kai. ¡°I''m still feeling sleepy,¡± Kai thought to himself as he yawned.


    Back in the room, the discussion of the assassination was the hot topic. The revelation of the bounty had set them on a path of relentless investigation. The search went on in full force, when their inquiries led them to the doorstep of the assassin¡¯s guild, which was in disguise in the form of an inn. However, the guild master feigned ignorance, leaving them with more questions than answers.


    In the midst of this clandestine investigation, Hiro, Sakura, and Ray were tasked with the delicate mission of keeping Kai oblivious to the looming threat. They subtly bolstered the security around him, careful not to arouse his suspicion. Maximus and Celestina, privy to the situation, lent their support to the investigation.


    Life carried on as usual. Ray continued his classes afterward, and slowly but surely, things began to fall into place. Time went by, and now the day of the banquet finally arrived.


    Kai sat in his room, adorned in his finest attire for the banquet. He was the star of the evening. ¡°Nervous?¡± Ray asked, adjusting his own royal attire. Kai shook his head, scribbling in his notebook, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    Ray chuckled at his note, patting him on the back reassuringly. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll be right there with you!¡± Kai offered a small smile before donning his wig. Ray raised an eyebrow at the sight, ¡°Oi! Why wear that thing again?¡± He asked, but a knowing smile from Kai silenced his question. Ray sighed, as he smiled. ¡°Alright, do what you want. But come on, let¡¯s go now.¡± He took Kai¡¯s wheel as they went towards the door.


    As they opened the door, Sakura and Hiro, together with Elysia greeted them. Sakura¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Kai. ¡°You look awesome!¡± Hiro chimed in, his smile warm and genuine. After a brief exchange, Ray left ahead of them, leaving them getting ready in the entrance.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Sakura asked, her hand on the door to the banquet hall. Kai nodded, letting out a long sigh. Hiro, placing a comforting hand on Kai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re the star today!¡± Elysia joined them, her hand finding Kai¡¯s. His nerves eased at their warmth.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I went to such parties,¡± he thought to himself.


    As they entered the hall, the room fell silent. All eyes were on them. Whispers filled the air as the nobles took in the sight of the Archduke family.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Archduke and the duchess, the whole family together.¡±


    ¡°Young lady Elysia is so cute!¡±


    ¡°Is that him? The lost son of the Archduke?¡±


    ¡°So, it was true, he can¡¯t walk huh¡­¡±


    Admiration, awe, and curiosity colored their gazes. Kai ignored the whispers about him, ¡°No matter where you are, there will always be people like them. Be it your own world, or any other world.¡± He looked around the nobles, scanning each of them. Not only elderly, but there were also few of his age, a guy with deep-blue hair, with brown eyes looking at him in arrogance, few ladies whispering to each other, a few who had calm demeanour and a shy girl with green hair and eyes, looking at him from the very back.


    Kai found himself in the midst of opulence, a grand celebration unfolding around him. Hiro¡¯s strong arm supported him as they moved forward, and Sakura held Elysia¡¯s hand, their family unit complete. The spotlight illuminated Kai, casting him as the long-lost son they had searched for.


    With grace, Kai bowed to his parents, the nobles¡¯ applause echoing through the hall. The weight of their expectations settled on his shoulders, but he remained composed. This was his moment, a chance to reclaim his identity and forge a new path.


    As the festivities commenced, Hiro¡¯s voice cut through the buzz of conversation. ¡°This celebration,¡± he declared, raising a glass of wine, ¡°is in honor of our found son, Kai!¡± The room erupted in cheers, and Kai felt both pride and uncertainty.


    Kai observed the guests¡ªtheir elaborate attire, whispered secrets, and hidden agendas. Hiro conversed with influential figures, while Sakura navigated the intricate dance of social niceties. Elysia, always perceptive, exchanged knowing glances with the other ladies her age.


    And then, the announcement¡ªthe heartbeat of the evening. ¡°The Sun of the empire, Emperor Maximus Lunaris, and the Moon of the empire, Empress Celestina Lunaris, are coming through.¡± The room hushed, anticipation thick in the air. At the announcement, the door opened revealing Maximus and Celestina entering the grand hall.


    Hiro and Sakura gracefully moved forward to welcome the imperial couple, their practiced smiles never faltering. From a distance, Kai watched them, a newfound respect in his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re good at separating personal matters from professional ones,¡± he mused.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a hand put over his shoulder. He looked over, ¡°Yo!¡± it was Ray, who greeted him with a smile. Kai returned the gesture, scribbling a quick note. ¡°I thought you¡¯d enter with them,¡± he queried. Ray shook his head, his grin never wavering. ¡°I prefer to stay out of the limelight.¡±


    Their conversation was cut short as Maximus and Hiro approached them. ¡°Seems like you two are getting along well,¡± Maximus observed, his gaze shifting between Kai and Ray. They exchanged a glance before smiling back at him.


    Hiro clapped a hand on Maximus¡¯s shoulder, a knowing look in his eyes. ¡°I told you so,¡± he said, just as Sakura and Celestina joined them. Their conversation flowed naturally, the camaraderie evident. Sakura¡¯s question about some late arrivals was met with Celestina¡¯s assurance that they should be arriving soon.


    Kai found himself wondering about the identity of these latecomers when the guard made another announcement. ¡°The first Princess, Niatina von Lunaris, and the second Princess, Montina von Lunaris, are now entering.¡±


    As the grand doors swung open to reveal the princesses, all eyes were drawn to them. Kai turned to look, his breath hitching as he recognized the fiery-haired girl from a few days ago. ¡°No way¡­,¡± he thought, his heart pounding. The girl who he saw few days back was none other than a princess. He was left stunned, his mind racing as he tried to comprehend this unexpected revelation.

 Chapter 41: Engagement!?

    As the princesses entered the hall, Kai was shocked. He recalled back to the night where he saw the red-hair girl, who was actually a princess. But there was a question lingering in his mind, ¡°Which one of them is she¡­?¡±


    He wondered, his eyes shifting between them, when Eva spoke in. ¡°Should I play the recording of that day, Sir?¡± Kai stared at them for a few seconds before replying. ¡°No need,¡± he smiled as he replied.


    ¡°I found her¡­¡±


    Both the princesses came forward, towards Maximus and Celestina, and they greeted them. Niatina stepped forward, she wore a stunning sapphire-blue gown. Its fitted bodice featured silver embroidery, and the A-line skirt flowed gracefully. She moved like a queen, her presence commanding attention. The gown¡¯s train swept the floor, leaving stardust in its wake.


    ¡°Sorry for being late Father, Mother,¡± she spoke up as Celestina smiled at them. ¡°That¡¯s fine, Nino. Well, won¡¯t you two greet your aunt here?¡± she waved her hand towards Sakura as she came forward.  ¡°My! You two are looking so beautiful today!¡± She smiled at them as Niatina started a conversation with her. Kai was behind them as he just stared in the space, when Ray nudged him. ¡°You¡¯re staring,¡± he whispered to which Kai chuckled. Maximus and Hiro came forward, ¡°Well, let me introduce you two to the star of today¡¯s event,¡± Maximus moved his hand backward. Hiro stepped aside, revealing Kai.


    Both the princesses looked at him, until Niatina came forward. ¡°Greeting, Young Duke. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± She moved with grace as she greeted with a warm smile. Kai returned her smile, as he pulled out his notebook showing his response, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Princess.¡± Niatina was taken aback at first, when she understood the situation.


    ¡°I am Niatina von Lunaris, the first Princess of the royal family.¡± She gracefully bowed as she introduced herself to which Kai as well, showed her his note. ¡°I am Kai Hamada, it¡¯s very nice to meet you, Princess Niatina.¡± He responded with a smile, Niatina paused for a moment before understanding the situation. She then looks up at Ray, who as well looked at her with a calm expression.


    ¡°Greeting, Your Highness the Crown Prince,¡± she bowed as she greeted him. Kai looked towards Ray, wanting to see his expression. ¡°Now let¡¯s see how you react to your Fianc¨¦- ehh?¡± as he looked at Ray, he saw Ray¡¯s gazes shift towards the other direction. He had a mix sad, guilt and worry in his expression as he greeted Niatina back. ¡°Seems like¡­ something happened between those two,¡± Kai thought to himself as he looked at Ray, then at Niatina.


    After the greeting, Niatina went back. Ray also got to his usual composure, but Kai was still thinking of what happened before. ¡°Now come on,¡± Celestina from behind whispered to the second princess. ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± she gave a small push as the second princess came forward.


    ¡°Maybe those two,¡± his thoughts were interrupted, as Montina came forward. As he saw her, he smiled underneath. ¡°Now, who would have thought,¡± he thought to himself, ¡°The famous notorious Princess would be so kind enough, for distributing foods among the poor kids.¡±


    A little back, when the princesses entered the hall, Kai started to recall back on that night. ¡°Alright, so their facial features are similar, same hair and eyes. Hmm,¡± he was looking for something that would distinguish between them. ¡°If I had to guess, it should be the first princess, since based on her reputation, she is more suited for stuffs like distributing foods among the poor kids.¡±


    He was deep in thoughts, when he noticed something. He paused for a moment before he confirmed, ¡°I found her!¡± He smiled, when Eva asked, ¡°You found her?¡± Kai looked at both the princesses as he replied, ¡°Yup! Even if both have similar features, not everything about them is same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir.¡± Eva stated, ¡°Their feature are same but their measurements-¡± Kai stopped Eva midway, ¡°Yeah, that. Now don¡¯t complete that line.¡± He marked his words as he looked at the second princess and smiled.


    Back in present, the second princess came forward. Her gown was a deep, velvety midnight blue. She wore long, sheer sleeves with silver star embroidery. The fitted bodice featured swirling lacework, and the A-line skirt flowed gracefully. Montina moved like an enchantress¡ªa shadowy mystery in the midst of light.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Montina, the second princess, stepped forward. Her calm demeanor was a stark contrast to the lively atmosphere of the hall. As she looked at Kai, a flicker of sadness passed through her eyes, but she quickly masked it with a serene smile.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Duke. I am Montina von Lunaris, the second Princess of the royal family,¡± she said, her voice as soft as a whisper. Kai smiles as he responded with a note, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Montina.¡±


    As their interaction proceeded smoothly, Maximus leaned in to whisper something to Hiro. Hearing what Maximus said, Hiro whispered back to him. This continued for a few seconds until they exchanged a knowing look before Hiro cleared his throat, drawing the attention towards him. He faced towards the nobles as he began.


    ¡°His Majesty, The Emperor and I have something to share,¡± Hiro began, his voice echoing through the hall. All eyes turned to them as Maximus stepped forward, a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°I hope you all are enjoying the banquet today,¡± he rose his glass to which everyone did the same. ¡°Well, where should I begin now¡­ It was 19 years ago, that the Archduke and I made a promise,¡± Maximus started, his voice filled with nostalgia. ¡°We vowed that our children would marry each other in the future.¡±


    With these words, he extended his hand towards Hiro, who reciprocated the gesture. ¡°But then, my son was taken away from us. Which now, after a long time we found him,¡± A murmur ran through the crowd as the implication of his words sank in.


    Both Maximus and Hiro looked at each other and nodded, ¡°So, now we wish for Kai and Montina to be engaged,¡± they announced, their voice firm and resolute.


    The hall fell into stunned silence, followed by whispers of the nobles. While Sakura and Celestina had a joyful expression as they clapped their hands together, Ray and Niatina were taken aback. But there were two more who were more shocked: as Kai and Montina looked at each other, their expressions mirroring the surprise they both felt.


    The joyous screams of Sakura and Celestina filled the grand hall as they began discussing wedding preparations. Their laughter and nobles¡¯ whispers echoed off the high ceilings, a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere that had settled over the rest of the room. ¡°What the¡­,¡± Kai glanced at them, then at Ray, who shook his head, indicating he was as surprised as Kai. Niatina, on the other hand, wore a knowing expression, but it was tinged with worry. Her eyes darted around the room, taking in the reactions of the gathered nobles.


    Kai sighed, as he glanced towards Montina, ¡°I don¡¯t really like this idea,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°But, maybe¡­ just maybe,¡± he thinks to himself as his eyes soften looking at her.


    The hall buzzed with whispers of the engagement. The nobles huddled together, their voices a low hum in the background. Their eyes darted between Montina and Kai, their expressions a mix of shock and curiosity.


    ¡°The notorious princess will be engaged?¡±


    ¡°That to with the Archduke¡¯s son,¡±


    ¡°But how can the Emperor let his daughter be engaged to someone who¡¯s disabled. Even if it was something they decided long back,¡±


    ¡°Guess the Emperor finally got fed up with her mess,¡±


    Whispers were all over, which Kai could hear clearly. He sighed, ¡°Nobles and their nonsense.¡± Amidst this, Montina¡¯s hand balled into a tight fist. Her knuckles turned white as she stepped forward, cutting through the chatter.


    ¡°NO!¡± She shouted, her voice loud and clear. Everyone looks at her, ¡°I refuse to be engaged to someone like him!¡± she declared. All eyes turned to her as she continued, ¡°He can¡¯t walk, he can¡¯t talk, and you want me to accept it!?¡±


    The room fell into a stunned silence, the echo of Montina¡¯s words hanging heavy in the air. Celestina and Maximus tried to reason with her, their voices soft and pleading, but Montina¡¯s voice only grew louder. ¡°He is worthless! He¡¯s nothing more than a burden!¡± With that, she stormed out of the hall, her footsteps echoing behind her, leaving behind a stunned silence.


    The shock of Montina¡¯s outburst rippled through the hall. The nobles exchanged glances, their whispers silenced. Sakura and Celestina stood frozen, their joyous chatter replaced by shocked silence. Niatina looked after her sister, worry etched on her face. She bit her lip, her hands wringing the fabric of her dress.


    Kai, however, remained silent. He stared at the space Montina had vacated, his face unreadable. The harsh words echoed in his mind, each syllable a painful reminder of his condition. He felt Ray¡¯s sympathetic gaze on him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet his friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­¡±, he was in deep thought, the silence in the room amplifying the sound in his ears.


    As the silence stretched on, the reality of Montina¡¯s words began to sink in. The hall, once filled with joyous chatter, was now a silent testament to the unexpected turn of events. The engagement, which was supposed to be a cause for celebration, had instead sown seeds of discord. The nobles shifted uncomfortably, their eyes darting between Kai and the door Montina had exited through.


    And amidst it all, Kai could only stare into space, the echo of Montina¡¯s harsh words lingering in the silent hall.

 Chapter 42: Aftermath

You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

 Chapter 43: The Magic Academy

    The day after the plan was proposed, the royal family returned to the Palace, leaving Kai and Montina to their own devices. The mansion seemed quieter, everyone busy cleaning after the banquet. Kai spent the day as he usually did, reading in the library or strolling around the mansion grounds. Ray, however, was on edge. He had taken it upon himself to tutor Kai for his upcoming exam, but Kai seemed to have other plans.


    ¡°We need to study!!¡± Every time Ray tried to approach Kai with books and notes, Kai would somehow find an excuse to escape. ¡°Sorry~¡± He would suddenly remember a book he had left in the garden or a plant he wanted to sketch. Ray¡¯s frustration grew with each passing day, but Kai remained blissfully unconcerned.


    On the eve of the exam, the mansion was filled with a tense silence. Ray paced the hallways, muttering formulas and historical dates under his breath. The mansion¡¯s workers watched him with worried eyes, their concern for Kai evident. Kai, on the other hand, was in his room, calmly packing his bag for the next day.


    The morning of the exam arrived sooner than anyone had hoped. Hiro and Sakura were worried for Kai¡¯s exam, but there was someone else who was far worried than them. Ray was a bundle of nerves, his worry for Kai palpable. As the time came, everyone got ready. Kai chooses to wear the simplest attire he could find, and his wig as usual. The couple, together with Elysia were waiting by the carriage for the rest two. Ray helped Kai wheel himself to them, his hands shaking slightly as he helped Kai into the carriage. Kai looked at Ray, a small smile playing on his lips. ¡°Hey, calm down. It¡¯s my exam. Why are you getting so worked up for?¡± he wrote in his notebook, causing Ray to huff in annoyance.


    As the carriage pulled away from the mansion, Ray couldn¡¯t help but repeat a silent mantra in his head. ¡°Just fail!! Just fail!!¡± He continued to chant it, while being worried about Kai¡¯s lack of preparation.


    Meanwhile, Kai was enjoying the ride to the Magic Academy. He looked out of the carriage window, his eyes taking in the bustling city.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination. The Magic Academy, a sight to behold. Its towering spires and grand architecture were a testament to the magical prowess of its students and faculty.


    The examination hall was a hive of nervous energy. Students from every corner of the kingdom had gathered, their faces a kaleidoscope of excitement and anxiety. Amidst the sea of restless anticipation, Kai was an island of calm. He excused himself from his friends, Hiro and Sakura, expressing a desire to familiarize himself with the examination room alone. Ignoring the curious glances thrown his way, he made his way to the reception, collected his number, and navigated his wheelchair to his assigned seat. His face was a mask of tranquility, betraying no hint of the nerves that plagued the others.


    The exam kicked off with a written test, a gauntlet of questions spanning the spectrum from magical theory to practical applications, together with the ¡®special¡¯ questions of math and science. Kai answered each question with a calm precision, his hand moving swiftly across the paper.


    ¡°And¡­ done. I wonder how the rest are doing,¡± he looked around when he saw the students, gloomy air around them as if they had given up.


    Meanwhile, in the waiting room, Ray was pacing nervously. Hiro and Sakura went for some work, after Elysia left to her exam hall, leaving Ray in the waiting room. ¡°Okay, I need to be calm,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Kai. He knew that Kai was intelligent, but his lack of preparation was a cause for concern. ¡°Arghh! I should have been strict with him!¡± Ray was worrying himself, unaware that Niatina was watching him from a far, hiding behind a pillar. ¡°Alright!¡± She whispered to herself, as she came out of her hiding and finally spoke up. ¡°Looks like you are having some trouble,¡± she said, her voice soft. Ray looked at her, surprised. ¡°What¡­?¡± Ray thought to himself, as he just stared at her.


    Back at the exam hall, the written test had ended. As everyone thinking if they will pass or not, Kai was already thinking ahead. ¡°Now, just need to measure my mana, then I am going straight back to the mansion, and off to sleep,¡± he thought to himself, when the examiner spoke up. ¡°Alright. Now that the written exam is over, you all are to be presented in the training ground based on the grouping in the board.¡± To his words, the students started to check their group, as they went to the training ground. ¡°Was there something else?¡± Kai thought to himself, as he too went to the training ground for the 3rd year students. When he arrived, he looked at the magic circle in front of him, his face full of worry. ¡°What now¡­¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    As the preparations were being done in the ground, back in the room; Ray and Niatina were in an awkward situation. The air in the room heavy, both of them just kept silence. ¡°What now?¡± Niatina thought to herself, keeping a calm expression clutching to her dress. ¡°I thought I was prepared, but maybe- No! I must do it. I will do it!¡± She took a deep breath, ready to speak. ¡°Ray, I-¡± before she could speak up, Ray cut in between. ¡°Greetings, Crown princess.¡± He stated, as Niatina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I hope you have been well.¡± Ray looked at her, his expression calm. At his formal statement, she stood silent, as both of them just looked at each other.


    Back in the ground, an instructor, around the age of 45, came forward. He was wearing a dark-blue robe, with short blue hair and glasses. Together with him, came few more teachers to observe the exam. ¡°Greetings, young ones.¡± He smiled at the students. ¡°I hope you all have been doing well so far,¡± he stated. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t make this long, so let me explain.¡±


    ¡°Each one of you, shall go to the circle and stand inside it.¡± He explained, pointing his finger to the circle¡¯s direction. ¡°After you¡¯re inside it, you are to cast a spell and aim it towards the dummy.¡± He explained further, that they must wear a special that will be given to them before going inside the circle. And, when they cast the spell inside the circle, the stone in the ring shall measure one¡¯s mana potential, and based on that, the student will be allotted to their classes.


    ¡°I am doomed¡­,¡± Kai thought to himself, his expression calm as he tries to think of something, while looking at the first student to give the exam. The first student moves to the circle, forwards his hands as he uses a strong wing cannon spell, which pushes back the dummy hitting the wall with great impact, but it¡¯s safe due to the protection spell casted over it. After the spell was casted, the stone on the ring he had worn turned green.


    ¡°Now, as you can see, the stone changed its color.¡± The instructor explained, ¡°Here, blue means low-tier, green means mid-tier and yellow means high-tier magic. Based on them, you shall be allotted to your classes.¡± As he explained, one girl among the group raised her hand. ¡°Excuse me sir, but didn¡¯t the academy used to measure our mana with a special artifact known as a Mana Cube?¡± As she asked, the instructor explained that the magic cube was not present at the time, so they had to use the current method.


    ¡°Today of all time, huh¡­,¡± Kai thought to himself, as he continued to watch the rest of the students going on with the rest of the exam.


    After sometime; ¡°One more, than it¡¯s my turn¡­¡±


    Kai looked forward, as a guy with a mane of untamed brown hair came forward. His eyes calm, a slight color of blue in them. ¡°Kaelan, right?¡± the instructor asked, as the guy replied with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s me, sir.¡± He wears his tunic, breeches and boots, dressed in a simple yet well-maintained, as he stepped into the circle.


    ¡°Alright,¡± the instructor stated. ¡°Hit the target.¡±


    Kaelan, raising his right arm towards the sky, he began to chant, his voice resonating with the power of his conviction. ¡°Thunder Strike,¡± he intoned, each syllable echoing with the promise of unleashed power.


    The air around him began to crackle, a magic circle forming above his right arm as electricity gathered around it. The rumble of thunder echoed ominously, a prelude to the storm that was about to be unleashed. The students were in complete awe, as they witnessed the scene. ¡°Looks promising,¡± Kai thought to himself as he observed Kaelan.


    With a final shout, Kaelan brought his arm down, pointing it at the target. A bolt of lightning, bright and jagged, erupted from the magic circle, arcing across the ground with unerring precision.


    The bolt struck the dummy with the force of a thunderclap, the resulting explosion of light momentarily blinding everyone on the ground. When the light faded, the dummy was completely destroyed, leaving the ashes with smoke rising from the ground.


    As his turn was done, the stone in his ring turns yellow, as everyone erupts into cheer. ¡°You have a lot of potential,¡± the instructor compliments, as Kaelan just smiles at him. Everyone cheers and congratulates him.


    ¡°Why is my heart pounding so much¡­?¡± A figure stood by the window on the 2nd floor, her eyes fixed on the ongoing exam in the ground below. She brought her hands to her chest, feeling the rapid beat of her heart. Her cheeks were flushed, a rosy hue painting her face. ¡°Could this be¡­¡± Her gaze once again found Kaelan amidst the crowd, and a deeper blush spread across her cheeks. She took a step back from the window, her heart fluttering like a caged bird.


    With a deep breath to steady herself, she turned away from the window. Her mind was a whirl of thoughts and emotions, all centered around the boy she had been watching. With one last glance over her shoulder, she left the room, her steps echoing softly in the quiet hallway. The scene outside the window remained imprinted in her mind, a snapshot of a moment that had stirred something within her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­,¡± Kai, looking from a far asks Eva, ¡°What would you rate that attack from the scale of 1 to 10?¡±


    ¡°4.8, sir.¡± Eva replies, as Kai nods to himself, when the instructor calls for him. ¡°Next!¡± he announces, as Kai slowly wheels himself forward. ¡°Guess no other choice left¡­¡±

 Chapter 44: The Magic of Science

    The waiting room was a sterile sanctuary of silence, where Ray and Niatina stood, frozen like marble statues. Ray¡¯s face was an unreadable mask, while Niatina¡¯s eyes shimmered, threatening to spill over with unshed tears. Their quiet tableau was shattered by a voice, cheerful and bright.


    ¡°Brother Ray!¡±


    Elysia¡¯s voice bounced off the walls, filling the room as she dashed towards them. Both Ray and Niatina swiveled their heads towards the sound. As Elysia neared them, her gaze fell on Niatina and her face lit up even brighter, ¡°Sister!!¡± She flung herself at Niatina, her warm greeting serving as a balm to the palpable tension.


    Ray exhaled a sigh of relief, ¡°How did your exam go, Eli?¡±


    ¡°It was a little hard, but I gave it everything I had!¡± Elysia¡¯s voice was laced with determination. Ray commended her efforts, while Niatina remained silent, her eyes a mirror to her inner turmoil. ¡°Sister Nino,¡± Elysia¡¯s voice pulled her from her thoughts. Niatina forced a smile, her eyes meeting Elysia¡¯s.


    ¡°What brings you here, sister?¡± Elysia¡¯s eyes were wide with curiosity. Niatina took a moment, gathering her thoughts before replying, ¡°Well, me and Mono had some matters to discuss with the principal. But she went somewhere else, so I was waiting here.¡± She glanced at Ray, who quickly averted his gaze when their eyes met. Niatina was about to look away when a sudden explosion shook the ground.


    ¡°What was that!?¡±


    Ray was at the window in an instant, scanning the scene outside. Smoke was billowing from the ground, obscuring his view. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he leaped out of the window.


    ¡°Brother!!¡±


    ¡°Ray!!¡±


    Both Niatina and Elysia called out to him in worry, as they came to the window. When they looked outside, they saw Ray using his wind magic to hover above the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine! Both of you stay back,¡± he moved ahead as he reassured the two. ¡°An explosion in the academy? What caused it?¡± Ray circled the area, searching for the source. The smoke was thick, causing him to cover his mouth. ¡°Alright,¡± Ray raised his hand towards the smoke, the air around him began to stir. A gentle breeze at first, it quickly picked up speed, transforming into a miniature tornado.


    ¡°Whirlwind!¡±


    Ray directed the whirlwind towards the smoke. It moved with incredible speed, clearing the smoke and dust. ¡°Finally, now let¡¯s see wha-! Huh?¡± As the smoke cleared, it revealed the students caught in it. And in the center, was Kai. ¡°Kai!?¡± Ray¡¯s voice echoed across the field, as Kai looked towards his direction. As Kai spotted Ray, he gave him a small, awkward smile.


    A few minutes earlier, on the training ground. ¡°Next!¡± The instructor called out, as Kai wheeled himself forward. The whispers started almost immediately.


    ¡°He can¡¯t walk¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would he try to join the academy when he can¡¯t walk?¡±


    ¡°Does the academy even allow for such people?¡±


    Kai ignored the whispers, focusing on the target ahead. ¡°Alright.¡± The instructor sighed, as he told Kai to cast his spell. ¡°He seems to be a commoner, and a disabled one to that. I don¡¯t think I will be seeing his face in the campus anyways, so no need to look at his name or so,¡± he thought to himself as he just observed the scene.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Kai inside the circle, raised his right hand, snapping his fingers. A thin beam of light shot from the sky, hitting the target.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone presented there were confused. ¡°Hey, what was that?¡±


    ¡°Was his mana so weak that it didn¡¯t even flinch the target?¡±


    The whispers turned into laughter, as the instructor moved to disqualify Kai. ¡°I knew this would happen,¡± he murmured to himself. But just in that moment, the dummy burst into flames. The laughter died down, replaced by stunned silence as everyone watched the burning dummy.


    ¡°What? The spell was able to penetrate the target¡¯s defense spell?¡± The instructor¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He turned his gaze to Kai, then to his ring. His eyes widened further when he noticed that Kai¡¯s ring hadn¡¯t changed its color. ¡°It didn¡¯t change color? What could that mean?¡± The instructor approached Kai, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°You did that?¡± he asked, to which Kai simply nodded. ¡°What kind of magic was it?¡± he asked again. In response, Kai pulled out a mini notebook from his pocket and scribbled two words: ¡°Light Magic.¡±


    The instructor fell silent, trying to make sense of what had just happened. ¡°Light magic¡­, but why didn¡¯t the ring measure his mana? Could it be because the spell he cast was too weak to measure?¡± He pondered for a moment before making a decision. ¡°Do it again,¡± he instructed, pointing at another target. ¡°This time, put more power into the spell.¡± Kai nodded, and the instructor retreated to a safe distance. ¡°I need to observe carefully this time.¡±


    Everyone returned to their positions, their eyes glued to Kai. Kai sighed, lifting his right arm forward. ¡°Once more, Eva.¡± To this, Eva replied, ¡°The satellite is ready, sir.¡±


    High above in the outer space, a small cube-shaped, high-tech object floated. It was the mini satellite that Kai had launched, positioned precisely above the target dummy. ¡°This time, increase the power output to 10%.¡± He instructed, and Eva confirmed.


    ¡°Alright Eva, on the count of three!¡±


    The side of the satellite facing the sun began to glow, while the side facing the surface started to form a small sphere of light. On the ground, Kai¡¯s face was etched with determination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go a little overboard this time. Three!¡±


    As he counted down, the sphere launched a powerful beam straight at the dummy. The impact was immediate and devastating. The dummy was obliterated in an instant, causing an explosion that enveloped the entire ground in smoke. Many students were thrown back by the force, while the teachers barely managed to stay on their feet. The smoke blanketed the entire ground, obscuring everything until Ray arrived at the scene.


    The dust was still settling as Ray landed on the ground, his eyes scanning the scene. The training ground, once filled with laughter and whispers, was now a picture of chaos and confusion. Students were picking themselves up, their faces a mix of shock and awe. The teachers were trying to regain control, their voices barely audible over the ringing in everyone''s ears.


    Ray''s gaze landed on Kai, who was sitting calmly amidst the chaos, a small smile playing on his lips. ¡°Kai,¡± Ray called out, making his way towards him. ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Kai looked up at Ray, his face forming a smirk. He pulled out his notebook as he wrote, ¡°I just showed them what I''m capable of.¡± Ray asked more questions to him, ignoring the gazes falling on them.


    Meanwhile, the instructor was standing a little distance away, his eyes wide with disbelief. He looked towards Kai, then his ring which was still colorless. A flurry of questions raced through his mind, each more perplexing than the last. ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Why isn¡¯t the ring measuring his mana?¡± He mused, his gaze narrowing with suspicion as he studied Kai.


    ¡°But this much!?¡± Ray asked, as Kai merely shrugged in response, his nonchalance adding fuel to their brewing argument. Their verbal spar was abruptly interrupted when the instructor stepped forward, his hand closing around Kai¡¯s arm with a firm grip. ¡°Huh?¡± Both Kai and Ray were taken aback.


    ¡°We have some questions for you,¡± the instructor declared, his tone leaving no room for argument. Behind him stood the other teachers, ¡°Come with us.¡± ¡°Hey!!¡± Ray attempted to protest, his words falling on deaf ears as the instructor remained resolute. Just as he was about to lead Kai away, a commanding voice sliced through the tension.


    ¡°Let go of him this instant!¡±


    All eyes turned towards the source of the voice. A figure emerged from the shadows, revealing himself to the stunned onlookers. The crowd gasped; murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd.


    ¡°Hey¡­ am I seeing things?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡±


    The instructor¡¯s eyes widened in recognition as he muttered, ¡°The Archduke¡­¡± Standing tall and imposing, Hiro¡¯s face was a mask of anger.

 Chapter 45: The First (Disaster?) Date

    Rewinding a few minutes back, when Ray had leapt from the window.


    ¡°Sister¡­,¡± Elysia¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes wide with concern. ¡°Did something happen?¡± As she asked, Niatina found herself wrestling with her own fears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine,¡± she reassured, though her heart was pounding with worry for Ray.


    ¡°Eli!¡± A familiar voice rang out from behind them. It was Hiro, who had rushed over to check on them. Seeing him, Elysia ran to him while Niatina let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness,¡± Hiro exhaled, pulling Elysia into a comforting hug. ¡°Nothing happened to you, ah¡­ Nino?¡± he asked, turning his gaze to Niatina. ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Ray?¡±


    As he asked, Niatina recounted the events that had transpired. From their meeting with Elysia, to the explosion, and Ray¡¯s decision to investigate.


    ¡°I see,¡± Hiro murmured, deep in thought. After a moment, he decided to head to the training ground as well. Niatina and Elysia accompanied him. But when he saw the instructor attempting to interrogate Kai, he stepped forward.


    Fast forwarding to the present, Hiro stood before the instructor, his eyes blazing with anger. From a distance, Elysia and Niatina watched the unfolding scene, their eyes wide with shock as they witnessed Hiro¡¯s anger for the first time.


    ¡°Your Grace!¡± The instructor, along with the other teachers, knelt before Hiro. ¡°What brings you here today, your grace?¡± he asked, his voice trembling slightly. Hiro¡¯s response was cold and firm. ¡°My business has nothing to do with you. But, when I saw a teacher forcing a student, I can¡¯t just stand by now, can I?¡±


    His voice echoed around them, demanding answers. The instructor took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. ¡°Your grace, this student here seems unusual,¡± he began, glancing at Kai. ¡°After he used his casting, the ring didn¡¯t react to his mana. So, I thought something was wrong with him.¡± At his words, Hiro fell silent, his face unreadable.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the ring?¡± A sudden voice cut through the silence, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°That voice¡­,¡± Ray murmured to himself, as a man around Hiro¡¯s age suddenly descended from above. With black hair, blue eyes, dark skin, and a large black robe, he was an imposing figure. The instructor¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°Principal!?¡±


    Kai studied the newcomer, his mind racing. ¡°So, this man is Justin William, age: 39. The principal of the Magic Academy. Also, the former master of the magic tower¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think of that, huh?¡± Justin asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. While Justin asked that, Kai continued to wonder to himself. ¡°Based on what Eva told me, this man here is not someone anyone can mess with. Justin William, raised in a commoner family. But having talent in magic, he was brought to the higher society. He became the master of the magic tower at the age of 18, but soon resigned since he felt bored or something. Later, he became the principal of the magic academy.¡±


    Kai took a glance at him, ¡°Also, there was a great role of him in the support for commoners to enroll in the academy.¡±


    The instructor looked up, confusion etched on his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± At his question, Justin smiled. ¡°Well,¡± he walked towards Kai, draping an arm around him. ¡°This young man here, is the Archduke¡¯s son.¡±


    As he made the announcement, a gasp rippled through the crowd. ¡°WHAT!?¡± Justin winced, covering his ears. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read his name in the list?¡± At his question, the instructor recalled his earlier dismissal of Kai. He was speechless, realizing he had made a grave mistake.


    The students started to whisper among themselves, their voices a low hum in the background. Kai sighed, feeling the weight of all the attention on him.


    ¡°Well, what else can you expect? He¡¯s the Archduke¡¯s, the Hero of the Empire¡¯s son. Of course, his mana can¡¯t be measured with just a toy ring now, can it be? Also-¡± Justin was about to continue, when a voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Everyone looked behind, as Hiro said with a serious look. ¡°Justin,¡± he pointed, ¡°you take care of things here.¡± To this, Justin sighed, scratching his head. ¡°Jeez¡­ fine, I will do that.¡± After that, Hiro looked over at Kai and Ray, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said with a calm voice. ¡°You can tell me everything on the way.¡± As they started to leave, Justin took a glance at Kai from his corner. He smirked, his eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± a small whisper to himself.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After the scene, the three joined with Niatina and Elysia, as they started to walk away from the training ground. On their way, Ray explained everything that happened, from Kai¡¯s casting (technically?) his spell and using more power into it, causing the explosion to what happened with the instructor. Hearing so, a sense of pride swelled within him as he realized the magnitude of his son¡¯s mana.


    They later rendezvoused with Sakura, who had been with Montina since the explosion. Hiro briefed her about the situation. Initially, she was furious at the instructor, but her anger soon gave way to pride for Kai¡¯s achievement. The day concluded amidst chaos as they bid farewell to the princesses. Ray also returned to the Palace with them.


    When Kai finally reached the mansion, he collapsed onto his bed, not even bothering to change into his sleepwear. ¡°What a chaotic day¡­,¡± he mused, his eyelids growing heavy. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m just going to sleep in.¡± His eyes fluttered shut, ¡°Surely, tomorrow can¡¯t be any worse.¡± With that thought, he succumbed to sleep.


    The next day morning, the sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow on the breakfast table. Everyone had gathered for the meal, their conversations filling the room with a pleasant hum. Kai, however, was unusually quiet. Today was not going to be an ordinary day.


    After breakfast, Kai was whisked away by the maids. They fussed over him, adjusting his attire and ensuring he looked perfect for his first date with Montina. As he stood in front of the mirror, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°I was wrong¡­ today is going to be a bizarre day.¡±


    Once the maids were done, Kai wheeled himself out of his room, dressed in his finest attire, a deep blue velvet suit that accentuated his strong features, together with his usual wig. Sakura was waiting for him, a knowing smile on her face. She beamed up as she saw him fully dressed. Slowly, she leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Remember, the way to a girl¡¯s heart is through kindness and understanding.¡± Kai rolled his eyes at her advice. ¡°If I wanted, I could charm any girl,¡± he thought to himself, letting out a resigned sigh.


    As Kai stepped through the main door, his eyes were immediately drawn to Montina. She was waiting for him, seated elegantly in her carriage. Dressed in a gown of emerald silk, it flowed around her like a cascade of green water, shimmering subtly under the soft glow of the carriage lights. Her hair, released from its usual updo, fell in soft, lustrous waves over her shoulders. Each strand seemed to catch and play with the light, adding to her ethereal allure. Tiny pearls, delicately woven into her hair, glinted softly, their luster matching the necklace that graced her neck. Yet, despite her radiant appearance, her face betraying no interest in the upcoming date.


    As he saw her, he just stared, his eyes wide with admiration. Her beauty, so ethereal and captivating, left him momentarily breathless. A wave of anticipation washed over him, mingling with a strange sense of excitement he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Slowly, a small smile formed on his face. ¡°Well, now I am surely interested in what she has for me today.¡±


    The date began with a visit to a famous sweet shop. The aroma of freshly baked pastries filled the air, but the atmosphere quickly soured. Montina, with a cruel smirk, began making remarks about Kai¡¯s disability. Kai, however, remained unfazed, countering her comments with grace and wit.


    The situation escalated when Montina ¡°accidentally¡± spilled her juice on Kai. He looked down at his stained clothes, then back at Montina, his expression unreadable. Without missing a beat, he asked a passing waiter for a napkin, cleaning himself up with a calm demeanor that belied the rudeness of the act.


    Next, Montina deliberately moved Kai¡¯s wheelchair to the side, causing him to bump into the walls. Kai, however, skillfully maneuvered his wheelchair, avoiding any serious collisions. His adept handling of the situation drew admiring glances from the other patrons in the shop.


    The final straw came when Montina added an excessive amount of salt to Kai¡¯s food when he wasn¡¯t looking. Kai, noticing the change in taste, simply ordered another dish, refusing to let Montina¡¯s antics ruin his meal.


    Despite the disastrous events, Kai maintained his composure throughout the date. He countered each of Montina¡¯s plans with patience and resilience, proving that he wouldn¡¯t be easily defeated.


    The date continued at a popular garden, known for its serene lake. Montina, in a new attempt to embarrass Kai, tried to push his wheelchair into the lake. However, Kai was quick to react. He grabbed onto a nearby tree branch, halting his wheelchair just in time. In a twist of irony, Montina, caught off balance, tumbled into the lake herself.


    The sight of Montina, drenched and flustered, brought an unexpected end to their date. They returned home, each to their respective abodes. In the mansion, Sakura greeted Kai with a curious look, ¡°How did the date go?¡± she asked. Meanwhile, at the palace, Celestina posed a similar question. Both Kai and Montina, however, brushed off the inquiries, claiming exhaustion and a need for rest.


    As Kai collapsed onto his bed, a sigh escaped his lips. He thought about the day¡¯s events, the disaster of a date, and the prospect of enduring such dates for an entire month. ¡°Well,¡± he mused, ¡°at least it can¡¯t get any worse than today.¡± With that, he drifted off to sleep, ready to face whatever tomorrow would bring.

 Chapter 46: The Chessboard of Fate: Checkmate - I

    Five days had passed since Kai and Montina started to go on dates. Their dates had been a whirlwind of chaos and unexpected turns.


    Their second date was a spectacle. Montina, in a bid to embarrass Kai Infront of other nobles, ended up painting her own cheeks red instead as her plan spectacularly backfired. The third date was no less dramatic. Montina, in an attempt to assert dominance, made Kai wait for her. Kai, however, unfazed by her tactics, went straight to the palace, forcing Montina to swallow her pride and join him.


    Each date seemed to follow this pattern, with Montina¡¯s plans failing in increasingly comical ways. It was as if the universe itself was playing a cosmic joke on her.


    Montina found herself questioning, ¡°Why do all my plans fail? Is the universe against me?¡± as each of her carefully crafted schemes crumbled.


    Meanwhile, Kai was engrossed in a peculiar pastime at the Archduke¡¯s mansion. From the comfort of his bed, he observed Montina¡¯s every move on a screen, displayed by his AI assistant, Eva.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite the character,¡± Kai mused, his gaze fixed on the screen. ¡°We could have just talked things out, but she seems to enjoy these games.¡± As he watched her strategize, Eva chimed in, ¡°You seem to be enjoying this game of cat and mouse, sir.¡±


    A smile tugged at the corners of Kai¡¯s mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I find her antics captivating.¡± He stared at the screen, his eyes softening as he looked at Montina. ¡°It feels like¡­ there¡¯s something between us¡­¡±


    The day of their next date arrived. They decided to meet at the city¡¯s bustling marketplace. As they strolled through the vibrant stalls, Montina was drawn to a quaint clothing store. She turned to Kai, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment, wait for me here.¡±


    Kai nodded, along with their guards. He watched as Montina disappeared into the store. After some time, a commotion arose from the store. The employees were concerned about Montina, who had been in the changing room for a while. The guards, worried, went inside to check on her. Kai watched them, then asked Eva to display Montina¡¯s location.


    As Eva displayed the current location of her, Kai was amazed.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Kai smirked, seeing Montina cloaked and walking around the streets, giving food to poor children. ¡°Guess she wanted to help those kids,¡± he recalls back when they were on their way to the store, as they saw the poor kids looking at the food stall. He felt a warmth spread through him as he watched her, ¡°She really does things her own way.¡±


    As he watched her, a wagon pulled up next to their carriage. A man stepped out, standing next to Kai as if about to enter the store. Suddenly, Kai felt a sudden force from behind. A cloth, soaked in an unknown substance, was pressed against his face. He tried to remove the man¡¯s arm, but his vision started blurred, and he felt his consciousness slipping away. Slowly he let go of the man¡¯s hand, falling unconscious.


    The man, after making sure Kai was unconscious, he whistled, as his accomplices quickly came and moved Kai to the wagon and drove away, leaving the store behind.


    The scene shifts to Montina, who quickly returned to the store. ¡°Finally,¡± she whispered to herself, as she caught her breath. Then she moved in a secluded corner, as she casted a spell and vanished, only to reappear in the changing room. She let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Alright!¡± She quickly changed back into her original attire and exited the room.


    As she stepped out, all eyes turned towards her. ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± She asked, as everyone started bombarding her with questions about her prolonged absence. She brushed them off, saying they were being overly anxious and that she was merely taking her time. The guards breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as things were going smoothly, a guard from outside rushed in, panting heavily, ¡°Sir! Sir!¡± As he called out, all eyes turned towards him. ¡°What¡¯s the commotion?¡± The captain stepped forward, and the guard began to recount his story. He had gone back to inform Kai about Montina¡¯s disappearance, but when he arrived, Kai was nowhere to be found. After a thorough search, he had come to a chilling conclusion.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°The Young Master has been kidnapped¡­¡±


    The room fell into a stunned silence. The knights immediately began planning a search operation. The employees whispered among themselves, but Montina was too shocked to react. She stood there, her mind racing to process the shocking news.


    ¡°Prepare the horses,¡± the captain ordered, his voice cutting through the silence. ¡°We leave at once.¡± The knights nodded, their faces set in grim determination. They knew the stakes were high.


    ¡°The Young Master¡¯s life in on the line! We must act quick!¡±


    Meanwhile, the employees huddled together, their whispers growing louder. Fear and worry etched on their faces. But Montina, she stood there, frozen. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. ¡®Kai¡­ kidnapped?¡¯ The reality of the situation was slowly sinking in.


    A few knights came to her, asking her to quickly return back to the palace. She didn¡¯t know what to say, as she just followed them back to their carriage.


    Back to Kai, he was being held in a room devoid of light, his hands having wrist cuffs in them. Six men surrounded him, their faces hidden in the shadows. They discussed among themselves, their voices low and menacing. Among them, a middle-aged man with a scar on his face spoke up.


    ¡°Still out cold, huh?¡± he said, his voice gruff. He stepped into the dim light, revealing a rugged face marked by years of hardship. His eyes were cold, devoid of any emotion.


    The room was filled with a tense silence as the kidnappers huddled together, discussing their next move. ¡°We hand him over to the contractor,¡± the middle-aged man with the scar said, his voice low and gruff. ¡°But first, we squeeze a little more money out of the Archduke¡¯s household.¡± He smiled, a sinister look on his face.


    ¡°But, shouldn¡¯t we tie him up?¡± One among the man asked, as the middle-aged man replied with a laugh. ¡°He can¡¯t walk, so no need to tie him up. Also, those cuffs on his wrist will cancel out his magic every time he tries to cast one. So, no need to worry.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement, their faces hidden in the shadows. The plan was simple, yet risky. But the potential reward was too great to ignore.


    As they continued their discussion, the middle-aged man called out, ¡°Girls, come here.¡± Emerging from the shadows, two girls appeared. Their hair was a tangled mess of black strands, their eyes weary and haunted. They were clad in clothes that had seen better days, the fabric worn thin and ragged. The elder of the two seemed to be around fifteen, while the younger one looked to be no more than seven or eight. Fear was etched clearly on their faces, their eyes wide and alert, reflecting the harsh reality of their circumstances.


    ¡°Look after him,¡± the man ordered, his gaze fixed on the girls. They nodded, their hands trembling slightly. With that, the man turned and left the room, his men following closely behind him. The room fell into an eerie silence.


    Once the men had left, the girls turned their attention to Kai, their eyes filled with a mix of fear and curiosity. They huddled together, whispering in hushed tones. The younger girl, her eyes wide with curiosity, asked the elder girl, ¡°Sister, who is he?¡± The elder girl glanced at Kai, then back at her sister, ¡°He¡¯s someone very important,¡± she replied.


    As they whispered among themselves, Kai¡¯s head suddenly moved, causing them to jump back in surprise. In the process, the younger one bumped into the chair, dislodging Kai¡¯s wig. It slipped off his head and tumbled to the floor, revealing his true appearance. Kai looked at them, his true appearance now revealed. The girls looked back at him, their eyes wide with a mix of surprise and curiosity. Kai returned their stare, an amused smile playing on his lips. The room was filled with a tense silence, the only sound being the soft rustling of the girls¡¯ dresses.


    Scene shifts, back to the Archduke¡¯s mansion. The door to the study creaked open, and in walked the captain of the guards, along with Aiden. Their faces were etched with grim determination, their eyes reflecting a storm of worry. They both bowed respectfully, ¡°Your Grace,¡± they greeted, their voices echoing in the silent room.


    Hiro looked up from his desk, his brows furrowing in confusion at their sudden appearance. ¡°Both of you together?¡± he asked, his voice steady, a stark contrast to the unease creeping into his heart.


    The captain took a deep breath, his shoulders stiffening as he prepared to deliver the news. ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s about the Young Master,¡± he began, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°He¡­ he has been kidnapped.¡±


    The words hung in the air like a chilling winter fog, seeping into every corner of the room. Hiro stared at the captain, his face draining of color. ¡°Kidnapped?¡± he echoed, the word slicing through the silence like a knife.


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace,¡± the captain confirmed, his voice barely above a whisper. Aiden added in, ¡°We are doing everything we can to locate him. We have our best men on it.¡±


    Hiro paused for a moment, his mind a whirlwind of fear and worry. But he knew he had to stay strong, for Kai and for his people. He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. ¡°Find him,¡± he ordered, his voice firm yet laced with desperation. ¡°Bring my son home.¡±


    As the captain and Aiden left the room, Hiro was left alone with his thoughts. The room, once filled with the quiet hum of activity, was now eerily silent. The only sound was the ticking of the clock, each tick echoing Hiro¡¯s growing worry for Kai. He looked at a painting behind him, a person staring at the Moon.


    Hiro stared at it for some time, his mind lost in a sea of worry. Suddenly, he stood up, his movements swift and determined. He grabbed his coat as he exited the room, each step echoing his resolve to bring his son back.

 Chapter 47: The Chessboard of Fate: Checkmate - II

    Kai¡¯s gaze swept over the two girls, then around the room. ¡°An underground chamber, it seems,¡± he thought to himself, his eyes taking in every corner. His attention shifted to his own body when he felt the cold metal of the wrist cuffs. ¡°A tool to suppress magic, I presume.¡± He noticed his wig discarded on the ground and picked it up, dusting it off. ¡°They didn¡¯t even bother to restrain me properly.¡±


    As he tended to his wig, he felt the girls¡¯ eyes on him. He turned to them, offering a warm smile. The older girl met his gaze unflinchingly, while the younger one peeked at him from behind her sister. When Kai¡¯s gaze fell on her, she quickly hid again.


    Kai reached into his pocket and pulled out a small notebook. He swiftly wrote a message and showed it to the girls. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bite,¡± it read.


    The younger girl looked puzzled, but the older one seemed to understand. ¡°¡­You can¡¯t talk?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Kai responded with a nod, then wrote another message, ¡°Also, can¡¯t walk.¡± He looked up to see her reading it, then offered her a reassuring smile. The younger one tugged at her sister¡¯s sleeve, ¡°What is going on, sister?¡± she asked. The older girl was about to reply when the sound of approaching footsteps echoed in the room.


    Sensing the urgency, Kai quickly put on his wig. He wrote a new note, ¡°Act as if nothing happened,¡± and showed it to the girls. He swiftly resumed his previous position, while the older girl guided her younger sister to a hiding spot.


    The room fell silent as the door creaked open. A man, one of the kidnappers, sauntered in. His eyes, cold and devoid of empathy, scanned the room before finally resting on the older girl. A predatory grin spread across his face as he began to close the distance between them.


    The older girl took a step back, her voice barely audible, ¡°Stay back.¡± The man paused, his grin widening at her defiance. ¡°D-don¡¯t come n-near¡­ me¡­,¡± her voice breaking, as she retreated further.


    The man, seemingly amused by her fear, shrugged nonchalantly and exited the room, leaving behind a chilling silence. She let out a sigh of relief, her body relaxing slightly.


    As soon as the door closed, the older girl returned to her previous spot. The younger girl, hiding behind, peeked out, her voice trembling, ¡°Sis¡­is he gone?¡± The older girl, her body shaking, nodded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone. We¡¯re safe¡­for now.¡±


    The younger girl rushed to her, throwing her arms around her sister. They held each other tightly, their bodies shaking from the residual fear.


    On the other side of the room, Kai watched the scene unfold. His hand clenched into a tight fist, knuckles turning white. He could feel a surge of anger bubbling within him, but he forced it down, knowing he needed to stay calm.


    The room was filled with an uneasy silence. The girls, still huddled together, watched Kai with wide, fearful eyes. Kai, despite his predicament, managed to maintain a calm demeanor. He looked at the girls, his gaze softening.


    ¡°Are you two alright?¡± he asked, showing his note. The girls nodded, their eyes never leaving Kai. ¡°Good,¡± a small smile playing on his lips. Just then, he got a signal from Eva.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Sir, everything is ready. The action shall be taken on your order.¡±


    Hearing the details, Kai smirked. ¡°Good, start the plan.¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±


    Kai smiled to himself, as he looked towards the girls and scribbled in his note. ¡°Let me introduce myself,¡± he wrote. ¡°I am Kai.¡± As the older girl read it, she told the younger one about the introduction. ¡°My name is Lala,¡± the older girl spoke up, moving her right arm towards her sister. ¡°And, this is my little sister, Ana.¡±


    Ana from behind looked at Kai, as he slowly smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you two, Lala, Ana.¡± He showed his note, as a small smile formed in Ana¡¯s face. Kai scribbled again, ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± His eyes softened as he saw their expressions darken. He was quick to understand the situation and was about to scribble on his note when Lala spoke up.


    ¡°They¡­they brought us here by force,¡± she managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper. Kai paused, his gaze fixed on her, absorbing every word. ¡°We had a happy life once, with our mother and father. We weren¡¯t rich, but we were content.¡± As she continued, her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°But then¡­everything changed.¡±


    A painful memory, etched deep into Lala¡¯s mind, began to play. It was an ordinary day that had turned into a nightmare, a nightmare that would haunt them forever.


    A group of kidnappers had forced their way into their home, their goal to rob them of anything valuable. Their father, a man of honor and courage, had stood up against the gang, trying to protect his family. But he was outnumbered and outmatched. The leader, a cruel man with a heart as cold as ice, murdered him in cold blood, right in front of Lala and Ana.


    Their mother, a woman of unparalleled kindness and love, was next. The leader did unspeakable things to her, his cruel laughter echoing in their ears. And then, just as mercilessly as he had killed their father, he took their mother¡¯s life too.


    With their parents gone, Lala and Ana were left at the mercy of the gang. The leader took them with him, his sinister plan clear - to sell them off as slaves when they were older.


    The memory ended there, but the pain and fear it invoked were as real as ever.


    Lala started to cry, as she clung tightly to Ana. Kai, despite the turmoil within him, remained outwardly calm. His face was unreadable, but a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the door to the room was flung open, and the leader of the group sauntered in. ¡°Did you enjoy the story?¡± he taunted, a cruel smile twisting his features.


    Lala instinctively shielded Ana with her body as the man strode past them, heading straight for Kai. He roughly grabbed Kai¡¯s chin, forcing him to look up. A malicious laugh echoed around the room.


    Kai met the leader¡¯s gaze, his eyes burning with a silent fury. The room was filled with a tense silence, the only sound being the leader¡¯s mocking laughter. His laughter echoed in the room, a chilling reminder of the danger they were in. But Kai, despite the situation, remained unflinching. His gaze never wavered from the leader¡¯s, a silent challenge in his eyes.


    The leader, taken aback by Kai¡¯s defiance, released his grip. He stepped back, his cruel smile replaced by a scowl. ¡°You¡¯re a brave one, aren¡¯t you?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Huh, but you are trapped. No one can save you from here!¡± he declared, as he exited the room.


    Meanwhile, Lala and Ana watched the exchange, their hearts pounding in their chests. Outside the room, the kidnappers were busy discussing their next move. ¡°Are you not done yet!?¡± the leader asked, as he came to them. To his arrival, the rest started to explain the planning details to him. Just then, they heard a knock on their door, as everyone in the room looked towards it.


    While inside the room, the girls came to Kai. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lala asked, to which Kai smiled at her. He wrote in his note that he¡¯s fine. Unbeknownst to them, Kai had been formulating a plan of his own, which already took action. He knew he had to get out of there, not just for his sake, but for the girls as well.


    He looked at the girls, determination burning in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here,¡± he scribbled a note to them. As they read it, the girls heard loud noises coming from the other side, as if a fight had been started.

 Chapter 48: The Chessboard of Fate: Checkmate - III

    Rewinding to the time of Kai¡¯s abduction:


    Kai was staring at Montina through Eva¡¯s screen when a man abruptly pressed a cloth against his face. His startled gasp was muffled as the world around him began to blur into a dizzying swirl of colors. He reached up to tear the cloth away, but his strength was already ebbing away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let my guard down,¡± he berated himself, his mind racing to formulate a plan. He called out, ¡°¡­Eva,¡± his AI assistant, who responded instantly.


    With the precious few seconds he had before darkness claimed him, Kai swiftly devised a plan. He instructed Eva to track his location and to rouse him once the kidnappers had left him alone. All of this was accomplished within a mere eight seconds, a testament to his quick thinking.


    When he regained consciousness, he found himself in the company of the sisters. He introduced himself, his eyes darting around the room, taking in the stark, cold stone walls and the dark atmosphere of the room. The room was eerily silent, save for the distant echo of footsteps.


    Once Eva relayed the news that the stage was set for his plan, he asked her to initiate it. As he turned his attention back to the sisters, his plan was simultaneously unfolding in the grandeur of the Archduke¡¯s mansion.


    Hiro was pacing the opulent hallway, his face etched with worry. Each step echoed his mounting anxiety, reverberating off the marble floors and high ceilings. It has been eight hours since Kai¡¯s abduction, but no news on him so far. Just as Hiro was thinking about it, Sakura rushed towards him, her eyes wide and filled with fear.


    ¡°Is it true? Has Kai been kidnapped?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with barely concealed panic. Hiro confirmed her fears, causing tears to well up in her eyes. He quickly reassured her, his voice firm despite the situation,


    ¡°We will find him, Sakura. I promise you, we will bring him back.¡±


    Sakura nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, a fierce determination etched on her face. As they talked things through in the corridors of the mansion, they noticed Ray alighting from his carriage, his silhouette illuminated by the soft glow of the lanterns. ¡°Ray¡­,¡± Sakura and Hiro looked at him coming to the mansion, as they both went out to greet him.


    Ray, noticing their worried expressions, approached them, his voice laced with concern, ¡°What happened, uncle, aunt?¡± Hiro and Sakura exchanged a glance, their faces a mirror of worry, before they relayed the grim news of Kai¡¯s abduction. Upon hearing this, Ray¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Let me help too!¡± his voice resolute as he insisted on joining the search.


    After a heated discussion, they finally acquiesced to Ray¡¯s insistence. Just as they were about to embark on their mission, a guard came sprinting towards them, his breath ragged from exertion. ¡°My Lord!¡± he gasped out, his eyes wide with shock. Hiro, his heart pounding in his chest, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You need to see this,¡± the guard urged, leading them towards the mansion¡¯s grand entrance. As they followed him, their eyes widened in disbelief. A path, seemingly woven from threads of light, stretched out from the sky, casting an ethereal glow on the mansion grounds.


    ¡°What is this¡­,¡± Sakura murmured, her voice barely a whisper, her eyes reflecting the strange, otherworldly light. ¡°It wasn¡¯t here when I came¡­,¡± Ray whispered to himself. As they grappled with the surreal sight, Aiden approached them, his face grave.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Your grace,¡± he began, ¡°Me and my knights examined the path this strange light created. It seems the light is guiding us somewhere.¡± As he said this, a thought struck Ray. He recalled Kai mentioning his use of Light Magic, his eyes filled with a mix of awe and apprehension. ¡°Is it possible¡­?¡± He questioned himself internally. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts as he stared at the path of light.


    ¡°Could this be Kai¡¯s doing?¡± Ray pondered, his heart pounding like a drum in his chest. He knew he had to make a choice. He took a glance at Hiro and Sakura, who were now confused, if they should go look for Kai, or check on the source of the light path. ¡°I will have to take the risk¡­,¡± without wasting another moment, he stepped forward, his eyes resolute. ¡°We follow the light,¡± he declared, his voice echoing in the silence.


    Hiro turned to Ray, his brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Ray,¡± he began, his voice barely above a whisper, ¡°What do you mean by we follow the light?¡± His eyes were filled with confusion, but also a glimmer of hope.


    Sakura chimed in, her voice trembling, ¡°Do you know something about this light?¡± Her eyes were wide with curiosity and fear, her hands clenched tightly at her sides.


    Ray paused, his gaze fixed on the path ahead. He doubted himself for a moment, uncertainty clouding his features. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain,¡± he admitted, his voice barely audible, ¡°But¡­ Kai did mention his use of Light Magic.¡± As he said that, everyone looked at him with curiosity in their eyes. Hiro¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise, while Sakura gasped softly, her hand flying to her mouth.


    Ray¡¯s voice was steady, his eyes filled with a fierce determination that seemed to light up the room. ¡°He¡¯s smart. He wouldn¡¯t leave us a clue unless he was sure he could handle it. This¡­ this feels like something he would do.¡± The others exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of surprise, curiosity, and newfound resolve. ¡°Alright!¡± Hiro spoke up, ¡°We will follow the light.¡± They nodded, agreeing to trust in Ray¡¯s judgment.


    Hiro turned to Aiden, his voice echoing in the silent room. ¡°Get the knights ready. We will go ahead and you follow the path with them.¡± The plan was set - Hiro, Sakura, and Ray would lead, while Aiden and the knights would follow.


    As they followed the path of light, it led them through the city, past the surprised crowd who were staring at the light path in awe, and towards the outskirts. The journey was silent, each of them lost in their thoughts, the only sound being the crunch of gravel under their feet.


    After what felt like an eternity, the path ended at an old, abandoned warehouse. The building was bathed in a soft, ethereal glow, the source of which was the path of light they had been following. It was as if the light had chosen this place, marking it as the location where Kai was being kept.


    The sight of the glowing warehouse in the desolate surroundings was both eerie and awe-inspiring. Hiro, Sakura, and Ray exchanged glances, their faces reflecting the glow of the light. There was a sense of anticipation in the air, a silent agreement that they had reached their destination.


    Hiro stepped forward, his hand balled into a fist. His eyes were fixed on the glowing warehouse, his mind filled with thoughts of Kai. ¡°This is it,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. Sakura and Ray nodded, their faces set in grim determination. Hiro took a last glance at them, as he proceeded to knock on the door.


    Inside the room, the kidnappers were busy discussing their next move. ¡°Are you not done yet!?¡± the leader barked, as he stormed into the room. The rest of the kidnappers started to explain the planning details to him. Just then, they heard a knock on their door, causing everyone in the room to freeze.


    The knock on the door echoed ominously in the room, causing the kidnappers to exchange uneasy glances. One of them, a burly man, got up to check. He peered through the peephole, his eyes widening in recognition. ¡°It¡¯s the Archduke!¡± he shouted, his voice filled with panic.


    But his warning was cut short as the door suddenly burst open, revealing Hiro standing in the doorway. Before the man could react, Hiro lunged forward, his fist connecting with the man¡¯s jaw. The force of the punch sent the man sprawling backward, knocking him out cold.


    The room erupted into chaos. The remaining kidnappers scrambled to their feet, reaching for their weapons. Swords were unsheathed, and the air was filled with tension and fear.


    ¡°Where is my son?¡± Hiro¡¯s voice cut through the chaos like a knife, his eyes cold and determined. The question hung in the air as the kidnappers took their stance, ready to attack.

 Chapter 49: The Chessboard of Fate: Checkmate - Final

    As Hiro stood his ground, the room was filled with a palpable tension. The kidnappers, taken aback by the sudden intrusion and the fall of their comrade, hesitated for a moment. That moment was all Hiro needed. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, his mind focused on the task at hand.


    With swift, practiced movements, Hiro lunged at the nearest attacker. His hands, honed by years of training, moved with a speed that blurred the line between man and shadow, disarming the kidnapper before he could even react. One of them, seems youngest among the group moved to attack.


    ¡°Kill hi-!!¡± before he could say anymore, Hiro knocked him out cold. One by one, Hiro took on the kidnappers, his fists landing with precision and force. The sound of his punches echoed in the room, each one a testament to his training and experience.


    The kidnappers were caught off guard. They tried to retaliate, but Hiro was too fast, too precise. Before they could land a single attack, they were knocked out, their weapons clattering uselessly to the floor.


    Meanwhile, outside the warehouse, Sakura and Ray heard the sounds of the fight. They exchanged a glance, understanding passing between them, when they heard sounds of horses behind them, revealing the knights bought by Aiden.


    With the rest of the kidnappers unconscious on the floor, only the leader was left standing. He was a tall, imposing figure, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and determination. ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t be able to beat him,¡± he thought to himself looking at Hiro. ¡°Even if they are B-Rank adventurers, they can¡¯t beat the hero of the Empire.¡±


    He took his stance, his eyes not leaving Hiro¡¯s sight, ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this,¡± he growled, his hand reaching for his weapon, a Greatsword.


    In a swift motion, he forced his sword through the ground, activating his unique skill, ¡°Terrablast!!¡±.


    [Terrablast: a technique to crush the earth and use the uplifted bedrock as a shield. It deals damage to your surroundings and gets a barrier around the user of the skill.]


    The ground beneath them shook violently as chunks of earth and rock erupted from the floor, flying towards Hiro. The warehouse echoed with the sound of the earth splitting apart, dust and debris filling the air.


    But Hiro was unfazed. He dodged the flying rocks with ease, his movements fluid and precise. He closed the distance between them in a blink of an eye, his fist connecting with the leader¡¯s jaw before he could react. The leader staggered back, surprise flashing in his eyes.


    Hiro didn¡¯t let up. He pressed his advantage, landing punch after punch. The leader tried to retaliate, but Hiro was too fast, too relentless. In a matter of moments, the leader was on his knees, gasping for breath. ¡°Even if I am an A-Rank,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°Or,¡± he looked at Hiro. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any weapon with him¡­ I am still not a match for the hero huh¡­¡±


    Just as Hiro was about to capture him, he smirked. ¡°Not yet!¡± He used the last of his energy to create a diversion, causing a cloud of dust to envelop the area. Hiro squinted through the dust, his eyes scanning the area. By the time the dust settled, the leader was gone.


    Hiro stood in the now quiet warehouse, his eyes scanning the area. The leader had escaped. As the dust of the battle settled, Aiden arrived with a contingent of knights, their armor glinting in the dim light of the warehouse. Hiro stood alone, his gaze fixed on the empty space where the leader had vanished. The defeated kidnappers lay scattered around him, a testament to the fierce battle that had taken place.


    Aiden approached Hiro, his boots echoing on the cold concrete floor. ¡°Your Grace,¡± he said, his voice filled with respect. Hiro turned to look at him, his eyes as cold as ice. ¡°Capture all of them and bring them to the dungeon,¡± he commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Just then, Sakura and Ray entered the warehouse. Their eyes widened at the sight of the defeated kidnappers and the knights moving to capture them. ¡°Hiro¡­¡± Sakura¡¯s voice was a soft whisper in the silent warehouse. Hiro turned to look at her, his icy gaze softening as he sighed, ¡°The leader escaped.¡±


    Sakura reached out and held his hand, her voice soothing, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ray and Aiden watched them from a distance, their expressions solemn.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Suddenly, Ray¡¯s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of a door at the back of the warehouse. ¡°Another room in a warehouse?¡± he thought to himself, as he noticed a faint glow was seeping out from the space beneath it. Intrigued, he approached the door, his curiosity piqued. As he pushed it open, a hidden path revealed itself, leading to an underground room. Torches lined the path, their flickering flames casting eerie shadows on the walls.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Ray¡¯s voice echoed in the vast warehouse. Hiro, Sakura, and Aiden turned to look at him, their eyes following his gaze to the hidden path. ¡°Kai must be here,¡± Ray said, determination etched in his voice.


    They all nodded in agreement. Hiro, Sakura, Ray, and Aiden prepared to descend into the hidden path, their hearts filled with resolve. Meanwhile, the knights began to move, taking the unconscious kidnappers away.


    As Hiro, Sakura, Ray, and Aiden descended into the hidden path, the air around them grew colder, the flickering torchlight casting long, dancing shadows on the walls. The path was narrow and winding, leading them deeper into the heart of the unknown, as they reached the dark room.


    The underground chamber, its ceiling swallowed by darkness. ¡°It¡¯s so dark here¡­,¡± Aiden looked around, when Hiro created a fireball in his hands. With the help of it, they were able to look around, when in the corner of the chamber, they saw two girls, Lala and her little sister Ana. They were unconscious, their bodies frail and weak, a stark contrast to the harsh environment they were kept in.


    A gasp echoed through the chamber as they took in the sight. Hiro and Sakura approached them, their hearts heavy with concern. ¡°How could they¡­,¡± Sakura whispered as she looked at the condition, they were in. Ray and Aiden followed behind, as Hiro and Sakura checked on the girls.


    Just then, a chilling laugh echoed through the chamber, bouncing off the stone walls and sending a shiver down their spines. They turned around to see the leader standing at the other corner of the chamber, a sinister smile on his face, holding Kai on his right arm.


    ¡°I must commend you for making it this far,¡± he said, his voice echoing off the stone walls. ¡°Kai!¡± Ray and Sakura called out, their voices filled with worry. The leader put a knife near Kai¡¯s neck. ¡°If you come any closer, he will meet his end.¡± As he put his blade close to his neck, a little cut was made as blood started to trickle down from it. As they saw that, everyone took a step back.


    Just then, the leader took his chance. He created a gust of wind, with the motion of his left arm. Ray, with the rest covered themselves from the dust. As the leader saw it, he used the chance as an escaped through a path hidden behind him with a cloth. Hiro, tried to look at him, as he saw him escaping. ¡°NO!!¡± he shouted, as he quickly dashed after him. Ray, noticing that, went after them as well.


    Sakura looked at the two rushing through the way, then back at the girls. ¡°Aiden!¡± Sakura called out, as Aiden looked her way. She asked Aiden to help the girls in front of them.


    Back to the leader, as he ran, he quickly reached a dark alley, which the hidden path led to. He put down Kai on the corner, as he took a deep breath. He reached out to the wound in his stomach, which he got during his fight with Hiro. Kai sat himself properly, as he stared at the leader with cold eyes. ¡°Curse that Archduke!!¡± he was checking on his wound when he noticed Kai looking at him, just like the way Hiro did. ¡°That same look¡­,¡± anger grew in him as he kicked Kai in the stomach, throwing him back away.


    Kai fell back to the boxes kept nearby, as the leader started to question himself. ¡°What should I do now?! All of my men are captured!¡± he had many thoughts going on, until he finally decided, ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he would run away. But before he could take that crucial step, a voice sliced through the darkness, freezing him in place.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± the voice echoed, its timbre both melodic and menacing. He turned toward the source, his eyes drawn upward to the rooftop of an adjacent building. There, bathed in moonlight, stood a girl. Her long hair, as dark as obsidian, cascaded around her shoulders. Her eyes, black and glittering, held secrets he couldn¡¯t fathom.


    She was the same girl, who encountered with the two assassins in the mansion.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he managed to ask, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his heart.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to that later,¡± she replied, her smile enigmatic. With a graceful movement, she lifted her right arm and pointed directly at him.


    ¡°Hu- !!¡± The leader looked confused, until the world started to blurred around him, and pain exploded in his left arm. ¡°Wha-!!¡± It felt as if a thousand knives had sliced through flesh and bone. He wanted to scream, but his voice was trapped, suffocated by some unseen force.


    ¡°Now, now,¡± the girl said, descending from the rooftop. Her feet touched the ground with unnatural lightness. ¡°We play a game first.¡±


    ¡°The game of ¡°Answer the question¡±¡±, she declared.


    Scene shifts to Hiro and Ray, who are rushing through the path. Ray glanced at Hiro, who had a serious, worried expression on his face. ¡°You have to be alright Kai¡­,¡± he though to himself, as he continued to run through the path.


    After few seconds, they both came to the alley as well.


    Hiro scanned their surroundings. ¡°Where did he go?¡± As he was looking around, Ray¡¯s sharp eyes caught movement. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Ray pointed, and Hiro looked at the direction. He saw the man standing still, his left arm fully disappeared. ¡°What happened to his arm¡­?¡± Hiro thought to himself as he approached the man. But before they could apprehend him, the unthinkable happened¡ªthe man was sliced into pieces before their eyes.


    Hiro and Ray stood frozen, their minds struggling to comprehend the impossible. The body fell apart, crimson staining the ground. And there, amidst the carnage, stood the girl¡ªthe enigma with obsidian hair and eyes that held secrets.

 Chapter 50: The Encounter

    The twin moons hung low, casting elongated shadows across the cobblestone alley. Hiro and Ray stood frozen, their minds grappling with the unthinkable¡ªthe leader¡¯s body, now a gruesome mosaic of flesh and blood. The scent of blood filled the air, intertwining with the palpable fear.


    Their main objective was to find Kai; but fate had other plans. With the view ahead, the whole world changed around them. Many questions ran in their mind; Who was she? Why did she kill him? And more such.


    After a silence that seemed to stretch into eternity, Ray¡¯s anger ignited. He stepped forward, his voice trembling with barely contained rage. ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded, his fists clenched.


    The girl remained unfazed, her dark eyes fixed on Ray. ¡°Exchanging names already, are we~?¡± she replied, her smile enigmatic.


    Ray¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Enough!¡± he shouted, ¡°Why did you kill him!?¡±


    The girl tilted her head, her gaze piercing. ¡°Answers lie beyond questions,¡± she said cryptically. ¡°But you¡¯re not ready to face it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Ray pulled out his gun: a compact arquebus, channeling magic energy into it. ¡°Wait, Ray!!¡± Hiro tried to stop him, but it was too late. Ray had aimed and fired at the enigmatic girl. The gunshot echoed through the alleyway, and the moons bore witness to their deadly dance.


    As the fire was about to hit her, it froze midway, just inches away from her. She smiled, her dark eyes locking onto Ray¡¯s. A cryptic smile curved her lips. ¡°It¡¯s too early for that,¡± she murmured, as Ray and Hiro stood shocked.


    Slowly, the fire started to vanish in thin air, completely disappearing.


    Under the low-hanging twin moons, Hiro turned to Ray, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°We need to tread carefully, Ray. There¡¯s something unusual about her.¡±


    Ray swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to formulate a plan. But before he could utter a word, the girl, unfazed, began to retreat.


    ¡°Your lives are valuable,¡± she spoke up. ¡°Better not make hasty decisions,¡± her voice echoing in the desolate alleyway.


    Hiro couldn¡¯t let her vanish without knowing more. ¡°Wait!¡± he called out, causing her to pause and glance back at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, desperation seeping into his voice.


    She looked at him from the corner of her eye, holding to his gaze for a moment before responding, ¡°One should always be prepared for the unexpected.¡± With that, she turned to leave again, but not before adding, ¡°You can call me Trickster.¡±


    As she said her name, a thought struck to Hiro¡¯s mind. ¡°Wait¡­Trickster as in,¡± he thought to himself as he called out to her. ¡°Wait! Are you-¡± but before he could, she had disappeared into the shadows. ¡°She¡¯s gone¡­,¡± Hiro whispered to himself.


    But just then, her voice reached them one last time from the darkness. ¡°By the way, your friend is lying over those boxes.¡±


    As they heard so, they finally recalled about Kai. Ray and Hiro exchanged a glance before frantically scanning their surroundings. They noticed a few boxes lying in a dark corner and rushed towards them. There, they found Kai lying unconscious.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Is he alright?¡± Ray asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Hiro checked on Kai and sighed with relief. ¡°He¡¯s alright, just unconscious.¡±


    Both of them breathed a sigh of relief. Ray looked back to where the girl had been, the dark corner, leaving only the echo of her cryptic words. A mix of fear and curiosity playing on his face.


    After sometime, Ray and Hiro, having found Kai, prepare to return. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Ray notices something on Kai but dismisses it, convincing himself he¡¯s overthinking. ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing,¡± he mutters to himself.


    Later, they meet up with Sakura and Aiden. Seeing Kai in such a state, Sakura gasps, her hand flying to her mouth. ¡°Oh, Kai¡­¡± she whispers, tears welling up in her eyes. Together, they carefully carry Kai back to their mansion, their hearts heavy with worry. Once they reach the mansion, they lay Kai down on his bed in his room.


    As dawn breaks the next day, Kai finally regains consciousness. ¡°That was a good sleep,¡± he thinks to himself as he sits up. Upon rubbing and opening his eyes, he finds Sakura asleep on a chair beside him, her hand clasping his. Hiro is sprawled on a nearby chair, deep in slumber. A small smile graces Kai¡¯s face at the sight. He gently shakes Sakura awake.


    Startled, Sakura¡¯s eyes flutter open. Upon seeing Kai awake, tears well up in her eyes and she throws her arms around him. ¡°Kai! You¡¯re awake!¡± she sobs, her voice echoing in the quiet room.


    The commotion stirs Hiro from his sleep. Seeing Kai awake, he quickly stands up. He calls out to Aiden standing by the door, as he instructs, ¡°Call for our physician.¡±


    To his order, the physician, a middle-aged man with a stern expression, arrives promptly. He begins to examine Kai, his experienced hands moving deftly as he checks Kai¡¯s vitals.


    Meanwhile, Sakura, Hiro, and Aiden stand to the side, their faces etched with worry. They watch the physician¡¯s every move, their hearts pounding in their chests as they wait for him to finish his examination.


    Kai, on the other hand, seems surprisingly calm. He watches them from the corner of his eye, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°They¡¯re getting worked up for no reason,¡± he thinks to himself, finding their concern both touching and unnecessary.


    After the checkup was done, the physician reports that Kai was alright. He should take good rest. With this, he takes his leave as Aiden guide him back.


    Back to the couple, worried for Kai, asks him a lot of questions. ¡°They are making a fuss again,¡± Kai thinks to himself. He picks up his notebook from the table, as he writes to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, dad. I am alright. So, you two should get some good rest too. I already caused a lot of trouble for you,¡± he writes to them. As Sakura and Hiro reads it, they smile at him. ¡°You did nothing wrong Kai,¡± Sakura lowers her head, ¡°it was a failure on our side.¡± Just then, she recalls back, when she read his note and Kai had called her mom.


    She looks at him again in surprise, when she sees Kai holding another note saying: ¡°Sorry, it took me this long, mom.¡±


    As she reads it, she throws her arm around him, silently crying on his shoulder. Kai, not sure of how to react, hesitated, but slowly hugged her back. Hiro as well, reaches out to them and joins in, to a family hug. After sometime, Hiro picks up Sakura, who fell asleep while crying. ¡°I will take her back,¡± he says so as he looks over Kai. ¡°You should get some more sleep as well,¡± to which Kai nods, before showing him another note.


    ¡°Did you saw two girls with me, one around fifteen and the other around Eli¡¯s age?¡±


    He asks, to which Hito smiles at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are safe. They are currently asleep in the guest room. Mary is there to watch over them.¡±


    As Hiro speaks, Kai lets out a sigh of relief, his shoulders visibly relaxing. After a bit more conversation, filled with reassuring nods, Hiro exits the room with Sakura, the door closing with a soft click behind him. The moment the door shuts, the room plunges into silence. Hiro walks back with a sleeping Sakura in his arms.


    Back in the room, Kai¡¯s expression undergoes a drastic transformation. The calm facade fades away, replaced by a serious, almost stern look. His eyes, which were a soft black just a few seconds ago, now blaze a bloody red, radiating an intense, almost eerie, glow.

 Chapter 51: Recovery and Visit

    The sun blazed brightly in the sky, casting a warm glow on the bustling streets below. Children¡¯s laughter echoed as they played, while merchants hawked their wares to the busy townsfolk. Life was in full swing.


    Within the grandeur of the Archduke¡¯s mansion, the maids bustled about, attending to their duties. Elysia was engrossed in her lessons with Ray, while Hiro, Sakura, and Ainz were deep in discussion over some paperwork.


    However, in a quiet room away from the daily hustle, a sigh echoed. Kai, laying on his bed, clad in his sleepwear, his eyes fixed on a large screen mounted on the wall, {LIVE} written in English, by the corner top right. It displayed a video of four people, locked in a heated argument over a quest.


    ¡°They¡¯re at it again,¡± Kai thought, a hint of amusement creeping into his otherwise blank expression, as he lets out another sigh. ¡°How utterly boring. I also lost my wig, huh¡­¡±


    Three days had passed since Kai¡¯s kidnapping. Those days had been filled with visits from Ray and Elysia, investigations into the apprehended kidnappers, and statements from Lala and Ana. Kai longed for the freedom of the outdoors, but Sakura, ever the worrier, had forbidden it. Instead, he was given a bell to ring if he needed assistance or food.


    As Kai continued to watch the video, Eva broke the silence. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to go back to our world, sir?¡± she asked. At her question, a small smile played on Kai¡¯s lips. ¡°My life there has ended,¡± he replies, his gaze never leaving the screen. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for me there.¡±


    His attention remained on the live, until a knock sounded at the door. With the arrival on the door, Eva turned off the screen, the display fading away into thin air.


    ¡°Kai,¡± Sakura¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door. ¡°Are you awake?¡± In response, Kai rang the bell. Understanding his signal, Sakura entered the room. Peeking out her head first, as usual, she looked over Kai. As she saw him sitting up, a smile formed in her face as she walked towards him.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± she asked. Kai just smiled at her, showing her a thumps-up. She smiled at him, then proceeded to sit beside him. ¡°Are you hungry? Want something to eat?¡± she asked, as Kai shake his head. He reached out to his notebook.


    ¡°I am not hungry yet, but maybe some fruits will do?¡± he scribbled on his note, as Sakura read it and called out to Mary.


    At her command, Mary came inside Kai¡¯s room, with a tray of fruits in it. Kai was surprised, as he looked at Sakura. She smiled at him, as she told, ¡°I actually prepared all kinds of food before coming here.¡± She chuckles as she reported so, while Mary came over to them, ¡°I hope you get well soon, young master,¡± she says so, as Kai nods to her with a smile.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Sakura speaks up, getting Kai and Mary to look at her. ¡°You have some guest who came to meet you,¡± she says so, as she looks over the door. Kai quickly goes to reach his hair, wanting to mess it up and pull down his bangs.


    Then, a voice sounded, ¡°Umm¡­¡± Kai turned towards the voice. By the door, stood Lala and Ana, who stepped into the room. They were impeccably dressed, their outfits a perfect blend of elegance and simplicity. Their dark purple hair was neatly combed, cascading down their shoulders like a waterfall under the moonlight. But what caught Kai¡¯s attention were their eyes - they were a vibrant blue, brighter and more intense than he remembered.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Kai stared at Lala, captivated by her beauty. Lala, feeling his gaze, started to become flustered. She looked around the room, trying to hide the blush creeping onto her cheeks. Seeing this, Kai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He quickly scribbled a note and showed it to them. ¡°Both of you are looking wonderful today.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    As Lala read the note, her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red. Ana, noticing her reaction, tugged at her clothes, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What did he write?¡± she asked. Lala, still flustered, relayed Kai¡¯s words, causing Ana¡¯s face to break into a wide smile. ¡°Thank you, Kai,¡± she said, her voice filled with gratitude.


    Suddenly, Lala had a thought. She turned to Ana, her voice serious. ¡°We should address him as ¡®Young Master¡¯,¡± she suggested. But before Ana could respond, Kai had already scribbled another note. ¡°Just call me Kai,¡± it read. Lala tried to argue, but Sakura interjected that it was fine to do so, encouraging them to address him by his first name. With Sakura¡¯s endorsement, Lala acquiesced, nodding her head in unison with Ana.


    Kai smiled at their reactions, finding their shyness endearing. He gestured towards the tray of fruits on the table. ¡°Would you like to join me for some fruits?¡± he wrote in his notebook, showing them the message.


    Lala and Ana looked at each other again, a silent conversation passing between them. Slowly, they both nodded, accepting Kai¡¯s invitation. As they settled down on the chairs next to Kai¡¯s bed, the room filled with a comfortable silence.


    Later, Lala confessed that she had wanted to thank Kai earlier but was unable due to the interrogation they were under. Kai simply smiled at her, writing on his note, ¡°I¡¯m just happy that both of you are safe.¡± At his words, Lala¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She quickly blinked them away, but not before Kai noticed. He gave her a reassuring smile, silently communicating his understanding and support.


    Lala opened her mouth to say something else, but before she could get the words out, the door to the room swung open. They all looked over, revealing Ray and Elysia. ¡°Yo!¡± Ray greeted Kai casually, as he stepped into the room. His gaze fell on Lala and Ana, and he quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you had guests here.¡± Kai simply smiled in response, waving his hand in a gesture that said it was alright.


    Elysia took a seat next to Sakura, her eyes filled with concern as she asked Kai, ¡°Are you alright, brother?¡± Kai reassured her with a nod and a smile. Sakura then took the opportunity to introduce Lala and Ana to Ray and Elysia. Upon learning that Ray was the Crown Prince, Lala nearly fainted from shock.


    They continued to chat for a while, the room filled with light-hearted conversation and laughter. However, their conversation was interrupted when the door opened again, this time revealing Hiro. ¡°Am I bothering?¡± he asked, looking around the room. Sakura invited him in, to which he responded, ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡± At this, Kai couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°Will my room get crowded or something?¡±


    Hiro glanced to the side, and in walked Maximus and Celestina, followed by Niatina and Montina. The room fell into a stunned silence, while Kai, in a state of panic, quickly tried to mess his hair.


    Maximus and Celestina greeted Sakura, who returned their greeting with a warm smile. Ray and Elysia also extended their greetings. Sakura then turned to Lala and explained that Maximus and Celestina were the Emperor and Empress of the Empire, and Niatina and Montina were the princesses. The revelation was too much for Lala, and she fainted from the shock.


    Ana, although nervous, slowly introduced herself to them. Celestina bent down to her level, greeting her with a kind smile. Maximus then inquired about Kai, to which Sakura gestured behind her, revealing Kai who had somehow managed to pull down his bangs, trying to look as normal as possible.


    Maximus and Celestina both approached Kai, their faces etched with concern. They inquired about his current state, to which he responded with a reassuring smile. Niatina also came forward, her eyes brimming with worry as she echoed their sentiments. Montina, however, remained a silent figure in the background, her head bowed and her expression inscrutable.


    After a few more exchanges, Ray suggested that they should allow Kai some rest. Everyone nodded in agreement, understanding the importance of rest for his recovery. But then, Montina¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°I wish to speak with Kai alone,¡± she stated. Her request hung in the air, causing a ripple of surprise among the room¡¯s occupants. Maximus and Celestina looked at each other, then to Hiro and Sakura. Ray as well was worried, while Lala was confused about the whole situation. After a moment of hesitation, they slowly acquiesced to her request.


    One by one, they exited the room, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. Soon, it was just Kai and Montina left in the room, the silence between them heavy with anticipation.

 Chapter 52: Apology

    As the group made their way out of the room, Ana turned to Lala, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Who was she?¡± she asked. Ray, overhearing the question, chimed in, ¡°Her name is Montina, she is Kai¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± As Lala heard so, she froze up. The revelation shocked Lala, but before she could ask anything, Ray added, ¡°But their relationship is kind of messed up.¡± As he said so, Lala looked at Ray, before she proceeded to ask him some questions.


    Back in the room, an uncomfortable silence hung in the air. Montina stood near Kai¡¯s bed, her head lowered, while Kai just stared at her. ¡°This is going nowhere,¡± Kai thought to himself. ¡°Maybe I should make the first move,¡± just as he was about to break the silence, Montina spoke up.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ the incident¡­ if only, I didn¡¯t create a scene back then¡­¡± She stood silent, gripping to her clothes tight. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen.¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over and trailing down her cheeks. Kai wanted to comfort her, but she continued to cry, her sobs echoing in the quiet room.


    Looking at her cry, Kai sighed. Slowly, he reached out and took her hand. She looked up, her tear-streaked face meeting his gaze behind his bangs. In his other hand, he held up a note. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he had scribbled. ¡°Thanks to that incident, we were able to save two lives.¡±


    At his words, Montina broke down completely, her sobs filling the room. Kai simply watched her, his hand still holding hers, offering silent comfort and understanding.


    Back with the group, Lala and Ana were escorted by a maid, to a room where they would later discuss their future plans. As they stepped into the spacious room, Ana looked around in awe, while Lala was lost in thought, her mind filled with thoughts about Kai and Montina¡¯s relationship, her emotions a whirlwind of sadness, happiness, and curiosity.


    Meanwhile, Ray returned to the palace to fulfill his duties as the Crown Prince, along with Niatina who accompanied him back, while Elysia retreated to prepare for her next lessons. Left behind were Hiro, Sakura, Maximus, and Celestina. They all took their seats in the living room, the room heavy with a tense silence.


    Hiro was the first to break the silence, his expression worried, ¡°It¡¯s happening again¡­¡± he¡¯s voice full of fear. ¡°If only I was capable,¡± he looked at his hands, shaking when Maximus put his hand on Hiro¡¯s shoulder. He smiled at it, ¡°This time, we are on this together,¡± his expression serious.


    After a few minutes of silence, Maximus asked. ¡°Did you find any information from them?¡± To this, Hiro sighed. He shook his head, ¡°I did everything I could, but they only spoke that they didn¡¯t knew anything. They only came for the greed of the reward.¡± He recalled the scene of the interrogation in the dungeon beneath an abandoned mansion. The memory of his bloodied fist, the unconscious bodies around him, and the man he held by the neck demanding answers, was still fresh in his mind.


    Back in the present, Hiro sighed again. Sakura then asked, ¡°What about the assassin, Trickster?¡± To this question, Maximus replied, ¡°I looked into it, but no luck. There¡¯s no record of any girl with the appearance you described. And the type of magic she used,¡± he paused, ¡°I don¡¯t know about it either.¡± Hiro added, ¡°I asked Justin about it, but he said he needs to check it as well.¡± He remembered Justin¡¯s words, back in the academy in the Principal''s office. ¡°The type of magic you mentioned, it sounds other-worldly. But give me some time. I will look into it.¡±


    In the room, Celestina pondered for a moment, ¡°But to think that she just killed the leader¡­¡± she mused. After a lot of thinking, she spoke up. ¡°Could it be that she was the one behind Kai¡¯s kidnapping?¡± she stated, ¡°And she killed him to prevent her name from getting out?¡± Her question raised a topic of concern for them, as they sat silently, each lost in their own theories.


    The group spent the next few hours engrossed in their discussion, each of them presenting their own point of view. As nightfall approached, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Hiro gave the permission to enter, as a maid came in and reported that dinner was ready. Maximus and Celestina were surprised to realize how late it had gotten. Sakura invited them to stay for dinner, an invitation they readily accepted.


    Hiro asked the maid to let Lala and Ana know about the dinner, and guide them to the dining hall. Just then, Celestina asked, ¡°Wait, what happened with Kai and Mono?¡± They recalled that Montina hadn¡¯t returned after she had asked to speak with Kai alone. After a moment, Celestina and Sakura decided to check on them.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Upon reaching Kai¡¯s room, Sakura knocked gently on the door. ¡°Kai, are you awake?¡± she asked. The sound of a bell chimed from within the room. Taking the signal, Sakura slowly opened the door and entered, followed by Celestina.


    ¡°Sorry, it took us so longgg¡­¡± Sakura¡¯s words trailed off as she froze, together with Celestina behind her, taking in the sight before them. Kai was awake, sitting on his bed. But the sight next to him was what surprised them the most. Next to Kai, Montina was sound asleep, her head resting on Kai¡¯s lap. The swelling around her eyes, a clear indication that she had been crying. They looked at her, then at Kai, who put a finger over his lips, signaling them to keep quiet.


    An hour back:


    While Hiro and the others were engrossed in their discussion, back in Kai¡¯s room, Montina was in tears. ¡°Wow, I thought she was a rebellious and strong girl,¡± Kai mused to himself. ¡°Well, she is a kind hearted one as well.¡± He smiled, as he remembered the night, he saw her giving food to poor children and the day of their date when she ran off to help the needy. He watched her continue to cry, sniffing and sobbing, apologizing for all her wrong actions towards him, from the banquet to the date disasters she had caused. Kai gently pulled her to sit on his bed, as she continued to apologize. A few minutes later, she had fallen asleep, her head resting on Kai¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Why do most girls fall asleep after they cry their eyes out?¡± Kai wondered to himself as he looked at Montina. He stared at her face for a while, his hand almost reaching out to touch her cheek but he stopped himself. He sighed, running his hand through his hair and pulling his bangs upward, revealing his face. ¡°What was I thinking?¡± he pondered as he looked at her once more.


    Just then, Eva spoke up, ¡°Sir, there are many chemical reactions happening in your body.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kai replied subconsciously, as he asked while watching Montina¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°What kind of reactions?¡± To this, Eva replied, ¡°Your brain is releasing dopamine, your serotonin levels are increasing, and oxytocin is being produced. This causes you to feel a surge of positive emotion. In short, you¡¯re having butterflies in your stomach.¡± At her words, Kai nodded as he continued to watch Montina. ¡°Righ- wait, what!?¡± he exclaimed, coming back to reality as he asked Eva not to speak of such things.


    Kai cast another glance at Montina, his mind lost in deep thought. He continued to wonder for some time, until his reverie was interrupted by a knock on the door. It was Sakura and Celestina who had arrived. Later when they entered the room, the scene in front of them caught them by surprise.


    Back to the present:


    Both were visibly shocked, as Kai showed them a note. ¡°Please speak in a low voice, I will explain everything,¡± it read. Both Sakura and Celestina nodded as they took their seats on the chairs nearby.


    Kai then recounted the events that had transpired, from Montina¡¯s heartfelt apology to her falling asleep as she cried. As Kai finished his explanation, he looked at them, who were clearly taken aback by the story. Kai waved his hand in front of them, bringing them back to reality. Sakura then spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you two have made amends. But what do we do now?¡± she pondered, ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time.¡± As she said so, Kai scribbled another note, ¡°Can you bring our dinner here, mom? Her and mine.¡±


    To this, Sakura pondered for a moment when Celestina put a hand on her shoulder. Sakura looked at her, who nodded her head. With that, Sakura agreed to it, and told Kai that she would have a maid bring their dinner to his room. Later, as they were about to exit the room, Celestina paused and looked back at Kai. ¡°By the way,¡± she spoke up, ¡°you should always have your hair pulled up, Kai,¡± she smiled at him as she said so, while Sakura chuckled and they made their way out of the room. As they did, Kai wondered about what she said when he recalled that he had his hair pulled up the whole time. The atmosphere in the mansion started to warm-up, but far away, unknown to them, many threats were rising.


    The scene shifts abruptly to a dark room, so quiet that the silence is almost deafening. Suddenly, fires flicker to life, casting dancing shadows on the walls. In the middle of the room, a figure cloaked in darkness stands alone. The cloak conceals his features, making him an enigma.


    ¡°What happened to the task I gave?¡± he asks, his voice echoing in the emptiness. The room remains silent for a moment before a disembodied voice responds, ¡°The task was almost completed, but due to their greed, they met their end.¡± The voice reverberates throughout the room, a chilling reminder of the absence of anyone else.


    Upon hearing the answer, the cloaked figure speaks up, his voice laced with impatience, ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± He pauses for a moment before continuing, ¡°We are attacking the Archduke¡¯s household in one month from now. Get on with the preparations!¡± His command echoes in the room, a clear testament to his authority.


    The voice responds again, agreeing to his command. The cloaked figure smiles underneath his cloak. ¡°I will have it no matter what. The key to my plan¡­ the Archduke¡¯s treasure,¡± a vow hidden in the shadows. As quickly as they appeared, the fires go out, plunging the room back into darkness once more. The figure stands alone in the darkness, his plans set in motion, waiting for the day of reckoning to arrive.

 Chapter 53: The Night Terror

    Adventurer¡¯s Diary.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Magic Mastery.¡±


    Varak, The Night Terror. Level 230.¡± As Kai read the name, he looked at it, as he thought to himself. ¡°That explains the dark atmosphere.¡± The screen started to load, as it flickered again, ¡°There seems to be some upgrade in you.¡±

 Notice!!

    Hello readers! Author here!


    How are you all doing? Well, I hope you all have been well and enjoying the story so far! You all might wonder why I am writing here. Am I quitting? - NO WAY!


    This notice is for a very big change of the novel. Well, I didn''t really expect that my work would get so many views. I was not confident in myself, but now that I got to know that you all are enjoying the story so far, I am gonna do a better job in making the chapters and bringing it to you all!


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    For that, I will have to start from the beginning. I don''t mean I will start writing the whole story again, but I will be changing the cover of the novel and a little on the description as well. You all will be able to see the change around Friday night, together with 2 new chapters early, on Saturday morning!


    I hope you all will understand it and continue supporting on my work. Thank you!

 Chapter 54: Kai v/s Varak

    Varak made an attack, charging his claw at Kai. ¡°It¡¯s fast!¡± Kai quickly ducked and rolled the other way. He caught his breath, as he took back his stance. He kept his eyes fixed on the beast in front. ¡°This will be a gamble,¡± Kai thought to himself, as he pulled back right hand, behind his back.


    The monster roared, as it charges for another attack. But this time, Kai made his move first. ¡°Magic arrow!¡± he shouted, extending his right hand towards the creature. A small, glowing arrow materialized from his hand and shot towards the creature. ¡°It works!¡± he said out loud. The arrow hit Varak¡¯s left shoulder, as it roared in pain, but it didn¡¯t seem to slow down. ¡°Not much though,¡± Kai knew he had to try something else.


    Back at the mansion, Hiro and the others had just finished their dinner. ¡°Psst!¡± Maximus whispered to Hiro, trying to catch his attention. Hearing this, Hiro turned in his direction. Maximus gestured with his hands, beckoning Hiro to come closer. As Hiro approached, Maximus whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on with those two?¡± He pointed towards Sakura and Celestina, who were happily whispering to each other. Hiro began to wonder as well. ¡°Max, should we ask them?¡± he whispered back. Maximus nodded in agreement.


    They both then sat up straight and asked Sakura and Celestina why they seemed so cheerful. At this, both Sakura and Celestina looked at each other, then at Hiro and Maximus, and smiled. ¡°Follow us!¡± they said.


    Meanwhile, Kai was running out of options. Varak was getting closer and his arrows didn¡¯t seem to be doing much damage. ¡°Let¡¯s try the other one then,¡± he decided to try another spell. Varak launched another attack, it¡¯s claw glowing with ominous aura. But just before it could hit Kai, he used the other spell. ¡°Magic wall!¡± a glowing barrier appeared around him, just in time to block Varak¡¯s attack. Kai sighed in relief, but he knew he couldn¡¯t keep this up for long. Varak continued to attack at the barrier. ¡°I am trapped,¡± he knew that he needed to find a way out - and fast.


    Returning to the mansion, Sakura and Celestina led the way down the hallway, with Hiro and Maximus trailing behind. ¡°Where are they taking us?¡± Maximus asked Hiro, his face a mask of confusion and curiosity. Hiro whispered back, his expression mirroring Maximus¡¯s. ¡°No idea, Max.¡±


    They continued on until they reached their destination: Kai¡¯s room. Hiro and Maximus exchanged confused glances while Sakura knocked on the door. This time, there was no response from inside. After several knocks, Sakura decided to peek inside. She discovered that Kai had fallen asleep. She turned back to the others and whispered for them to be quiet. Slowly, she opened the door and they all entered to find Kai and Montina asleep on his bed.


    Sakura and Celestina¡¯s faces lit up at the sight, while Hiro and Maximus were taken aback. They struggled to process what they were seeing. ¡°HOW!?¡± was the only thought running through their minds. Suddenly, Maximus noticed something. His expression shifted from confusion to seriousness as he saw Montina holding Kai¡¯s hand in her sleep. He started to move towards them, but Celestina stopped him. She smiled and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t. Even. Dare.¡± Maximus froze in place, while Hiro could only watch from behind.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Later, Maximus left the room, his head bowed. The others followed, with Hiro casting one last glance at Kai. As he closed the door, Sakura asked, ¡°Hiro, is something wrong?¡± Hiro looked at her, pondered for a moment, then replied, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it,¡± as he ran his hand through his hair. ¡°But¡­ I felt like Kai was having trouble sleeping.¡± Sakura tilted her head, her face reflecting her confusion.


    Back in the dungeon¡¯s eerie silence, Kai held his ground within his barrier, his gaze locked with Varak¡¯s. Varak loomed over him, its scales beginning to glow ominously. Its eyes, ablaze with a predatory light, were fixed on Kai.


    Despite the situation, Kai remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s trying to intimidate me,¡± he thought, observing Varak¡¯s movements. The creature hurled itself at the barrier with a thunderous crash, causing the barrier to flicker dangerously, yet it held firm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been maintaining this barrier for some time now. Surprisingly, I don¡¯t feel exhausted,¡± he mused, glancing at his hands before returning his attention to the monstrous adversary. ¡°I can¡¯t remain on the defensive forever. I need to counterattack. But how much mana do I have left? If I cast another spell and run out of mana, it¡¯s game over.¡± His eyes narrowed as his mind raced to calculate all the conceivable outcomes.


    As he wrestled with his predicament, the countdown screen reappeared. ¡°10 minutes remaining,¡± it flashed ominously. Kai¡¯s expression hardened, his doubt replaced by determination. ¡°It¡¯s now or never.¡± He deactivated the barrier, standing tall and defiant before Varak. His eyes began to glow red, as the screen switched displays, announcing: ¡°Bloodlust level 1, activated.


    Varak recoiled slightly, then shrouded itself in darkness. With a deafening roar that echoed through the air, its claws morphed, lengthened and honed to a deadly sharpness. Its form expanded, growing more menacing with each passing second. ¡°So you will power up, huh,¡± Kai remarked, watching as Varak melded into the shadows. ¡°And now it¡¯s disappeared into the shadows¡­,¡± he scanned his surroundings, but the creature was nowhere to be seen. ¡°This is not good.¡±


    Suddenly, Varak materialized behind him, launching itself towards Kai. Quick to notice, Kai looked back from the corner of his eye. ¡°From behind!?¡± Kai spun around, Varak¡¯s proximity sending a chill down his spine. ¡°It¡¯s too close!¡± In a desperate bid, Kai decided to try his last spell, ¡°Magic javelin!¡± A massive javelin of pure light materialized in the air above Varak and plummeted down. Varak attempted to dodge, but the javelin was too fast and gigantic. It struck Varak, eliciting a roar of pain and anger from the beast. The whole dungeon started to shake to the impact, small pieces of rocks falling from above.


    ¡°Now, magic arrows!¡± he shouted, as barrage of magical arrows materialized from thin air, each one whizzing towards Varak with deadly precision. The creature roared in pain as the arrows struck it, but it quickly recovered and lunged at Kai once more. ¡°It can still move!?¡± Kai barely had time to react. To the response, Kai quickly casted, ¡°Magic wall!¡± But this time, Varak was ready. It slammed into the barrier with such force that it shattered, sending shards of magical energy flying in all directions.


    Kai was thrown back by the impact, but he quickly got up and prepared for Varak¡¯s next attack. ¡°How much time do I have left?¡± He looked at the screen, as he saw 8 minutes remaining. ¡°I still have time but¡­ making the fight longer will get me tired.¡± He started to stretch his arms and legs, having his eyes locked with Valak¡¯s. ¡°I need to end this,¡± he whispered to himself.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 55: Advanced Incantation

    Kai was tired, catching to his breath. But Varak was far from defeated. Even with the wounds, it recovered quickly. As Varak slowly started to approach near, Kai noticed that Varak¡¯s wounds were healing. ¡°It even has regeneration huh¡­¡± Valak¡¯s wounds were healing at an alarming rate. Kai sighed, pulling back his bangs up. He looked up at Varak, eye-to-eye, ¡°Only a coward needs regeneration.¡±


    To this, Varak charged at Kai again, its eyes burning with rage. ¡°It took the bait,¡± Kai smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this,¡± he whispered to himself, standing tall, his eyes showing no sign of fear. ¡°But you left me no choice.¡±


    As Varak was closing in, Kai opened both his arms. His left hand glowed bright light, as his right hand glowed with a mix of thunder. During that process, Kai recalled back to his past life.


    A small girl, around six years old approaches him. ¡°Brother!¡± she called out, as Kai looked over her. She quickly ran to Kai, as he picked her up and laughed along her. ¡°Woah, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± he asked, as the girl replied. ¡°Brother, the thing you did yesterday. Two different spells together. I also want to do it!¡± she spoke up, her eyes sparkling, hoping for his agreement.


    To this, Kai smiled. ¡°If you really want to do that, you will need to practice a lot.¡± He said, as the girl lost all her energy, ¡°practice is boring¡­¡± she said. To her reaction, Kai chuckled. ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to become like me,¡± he replied, looking away from the girl. The girl, started to panic, as Kai took a glance at her. ¡°So¡­¡± Kai spoke again, as the girl looked at him. ¡°I will teach you myself!¡± he declared, to which the girl lit up. She jumped from Kai¡¯s embrace, and started to ask Kai to teach her.


    Nodding his head, Kai started to walk as the girl lead the direction. On their way, the girl asked. ¡°But what is it called?¡± To her question, Kai patted her on the head. He smiled, as he replied. ¡°It¡¯s called¡­¡±


    The memory ends, as Varak was about to reach Kai.


    ¡°Dual Incantation!¡±


    Dual Incantation: As it sounds, it¡¯s the casting of two spells at the same time. Even in such a world of magic, it is very hard to master. Mostly elite mages of the magic tower, or an individual with the blessing of the God of Magic, is able to do double casting or more advanced form of it. Since using two spells at the same time requires a lot of concentration, it takes a lot for one to master it if he or she starts from scratch.


    As Kai extended his left arm, storm of arrows appeared, all aimed, charging at Varak. The creature roared as the arrows hit it. With all the arrows charging at it, it was having a hard time to close in. ¡°Just a bit more,¡± Kai thought, his right arm starting to glow.


    Suddenly, the monster roared, a dark aura surrounding it. It started to charge faster at Kai despite all the arrows hitting him. Just as it was about to reach him, Kai¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Enough holding back,¡± he added as he took a step to forward, ¡°Triple Incantation: Magic wall!¡± The barrier appeared, stopping Varak in its tracks. The arrows continued to hit the creature simultaneously, causing a blinding explosion of light.


    As the light from the barrage of arrows faded, Varak seemed to have vanished. ¡°¡­It¡¯s gone? Just like that?¡± Kai questioned, his gaze falling on the pile of discarded scales. ¡°Just with the arrows?¡± Doubt crept into his mind, but his instincts screamed at him to stay alert.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Before he could fully process the situation, Varak launched a surprise attack from behind. Kai, caught off guard, was hit on his left arm and thrown against the wall. His head throbbed with pain, and he could feel the warm trickle of blood.


    The screen came up again, ¡°Adventurer¡¯s health has decreased a lot. Total Cure has been activated. Complete healing estimated in 1 minutes.¡±


    Kai, too busy looking at Varak, didn¡¯t read the screen. The magic charging in his right arm began to fade. Varak, seemingly unfazed, started to rush towards him.


    Kai stood up with the support from the wall, ¡°I let my guard down,¡± he admitted, narrowing his eyes at the approaching beast. ¡°Too bad,¡± he smirked, ¡°for him!¡±


    His right arm began to glow with an intensity that rivaled lightning. Just as Varak launched himself at Kai, it noticed that Kai was smirking the whole time. Time seemed to stop, as Kai whispered to himself, ¡°Magic javelin!¡± he commanded, extending his right arm towards Varak. A javelin materialized above Varak. But this time, instead of a massive javelin, it was a small one. It launched, plunging downwards with deadly precision.


    As it came into contact, it pierced through Varak¡¯s head, causing the beast to collapse. The once fearsome Night Terror now lay motionless, its reign of terror ended by a single decisive blow.


    With Varak defeated, Kai slumped against the wall, his body aching from the intense battle, but healing at the same time. He looked at his left arm, wincing at the sight of the deep claw marks, when he noticed the wounds were slowly healing. ¡°I am healing?¡± he whispered, when he noticed the screen and came to recall the first time he came to the dungeon and got the Total Cure potion.


    ¡°I completely forgot about.¡± he admitted, as the screen displayed.


    ¡°Total Cure has been activated. Due to heavy damage, and adventurer¡¯s low level, the healing effect is slow.¡± Reading so, Kai recalls back the hit he got, as he let out a sigh of relief. He looked over at the lifeless body of Varak. ¡°Magic and muscle are both important in combat. But without a brain, they are no use.¡± He whispered to himself, as he recalled back the time before he cancelled the barrier.


    Inside the barrier, Kai was in deep thoughts. ¡°According to what it was described, I can change the size of the javelin.¡±


    Back to him, ¡°So, I just focused on making the javelin smaller in size, as I concentrated the magic at a single point,¡± he looks at the lifeless body of Varak. ¡°Earlier, when I used javelin, I noticed it had a strong impact, but due to its powerful force that spreads out when it comes to contact, it wasn¡¯t able to pierce through Varak¡¯s head. But, as I focused on making the size small, while boosting it¡¯s magic in a single point, it successfully pierced through Varak.¡±


    As Kai¡¯s wounds slowly healed, he turned his attention to the screen. ¡°I wonder¡­ What¡¯s my level?¡± he asked. To his question, the screen flickered and displayed his status.


    Kai was surprised, but he began to read it. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see,¡± Kai murmured, scanning the information presented to him. ¡°So, my level is 63, huh. Next, we have Strength: 13, Intellectual: 21, Vitality: 32, Agility: 09, and Dexterity: 17¡­¡± He paused, staring at the screen in disbelief. His face reflected his shock. ¡°How can anyone survive with such stats?¡± he questioned, his voice heavy with incredulity.


    He noticed an additional detail - there were 39 stat points left. ¡°Guess levelling up gives me 2 stat points per level and he used the rest of the 87 points,¡± he mused, his gaze returning to the stats. There, something caught his eye. At the end of the list, there was a hidden stat: ¡°???¡±: 1.


    ¡°A hidden stat?¡± he wondered, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Maybe I will know of it later,¡± he turned his attention to the other screen, displaying the completion of the quest. ¡°Right, the special quest,¡± he stared at the screen, displaying many names of different weapons, all ranked-A. Kai¡¯s gaze swept over the list of weapons displayed on the screen, each name sparking a flurry of thoughts. ¡°Hmm¡­ so all the weapons are ¡®Rank-A¡¯ huh. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    ¡°Bow is only good for long range, Sword is too common, Staff is not my style, next¡­¡± he continued to scroll through the list, pointing out all the negative points of the weapons. ¡°Great-Sword is too unwieldy, Knuckles¡­ I¡¯d rather fight barehanded,¡± he mused, mentally crossing off each option.


    ¡°Are there no good weapons?¡± He whispered to himself, looking through the list with a blank expression. Suddenly, his eyes finally landed on one particular name, ¡°Scythe-Spear?¡±


    -To be continued

 Chapter 56: Domination

    ¡°Scythe-Spear?¡±


    Kai¡¯s voice echoed in the dungeon as the screen flickered to life, revealing an image of the Scythe-Spear. His eyes widened in fascination, his fingers tracing the contours of the weapon on the screen. A smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth, a silent testament to his approval. His gaze was intense, drinking in every detail of the weapon. ¡°A fusion of the curved blade of a scythe and the functionality of a spear. Intriguing.¡±


    The Scythe-Spear was a marvel of design, a seamless blend of elegance and practicality. Its blade, straight at the base but subtly curving towards the end, was forged from a rare metal that gleamed with a silver-blue hue. The edge was razor-sharp, catching the light in a way that gave it an almost ethereal quality.


    The handle was equally impressive. Crafted from an unknown black material as strong as steel but as light as wood, it contrasted starkly against the blade, enhancing the weapon¡¯s allure. But what truly set the Scythe-Spear apart were the intricate engravings on the handle. Filled with a luminescent material that glowed with a soft, purple light, these complex patterns resembled ancient symbols, adding an air of mystery to the weapon.


    Kai leaned back, considering his choice. ¡°A deadly fusion of elegance and practicality,¡± he mused. ¡°Just my type! I¡¯ll take this.¡±


    As he made his decision, the screen switched in confirmation. {Weapon confirmed.}


    The room shifted in response. The air around Kai began to change, the wind picking up speed. ¡°Woah¡­ guess I made the right choice.¡± He watched as sparks of white flames materialized, taking the form of a spear, then a scythe, before finally solidifying into the Scythe-Spear. It floated towards Kai, white flames sparking around it.


    ¡°Yup, just my type,¡± he murmured as he stood up, reaching out to claim the Scythe-Spear. As his fingers brushed against it, a shockwave rippled through the dungeon. A strong aura started to form around Kai, a kaleidoscope of colors that slowly vanished. Kai looked at himself, puzzled. ¡°What was that feeling¡­,¡± he wondered, but shrugged it off. He swung the weapon around a few times. ¡°This¡­feels right.¡±


    The screen flickered to life again, displaying the Scythe-Spear¡¯s features. Kai read each word carefully, his gaze shifting between the screen and the weapon in his hand.


    {Scythe-Spear, a unique weapon, with the combination of a scythe and a spear, which dominates death. According to legends, this kind of weapons are only for angels of death, and so far, no human or any other race was able to obtain its ownership. The weapon itself has its own soul, which will repel if it¡¯s wielded by someone who¡¯s inferior to it.}


    After reading the description, he examined the Scythe-Spear. ¡°Really now? Is this really such a great weapon?¡± As he pondered, the screen flickered again, revealing the Scythe-Spear¡¯s stats. ¡°The weapon¡¯s stats huh¡­ let¡¯s see.¡±


    [Base attack: 815


    Weapon power: 893


    Stability: 90%


    Special ability: The weapon¡¯s stats increase upon consumption of souls, and raises the owner¡¯s stats by 50%. Also, it can use the soul consumed as a minion to help its user in battle. The number of souls it can summon is not certain. Weapon-Rank: A.]


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    As Kai absorbed the information, he whispered to himself. ¡°Now I definitely want to test this out, but¡­,¡± he glanced at the screen where the time limit was displayed. ¡°I only have 5 minutes remaining.¡±


    The screen switched again, ¡°You must give the weapon a name in order to make a complete connection between the user and the weapon.¡± Kai pondered, ¡°Will anything happen if I give it a name? Like a power boost? Or anything?¡± The screen responded.


    {Once the naming is done, the user will be able to call out for the weapon, despite how much distance they have.}


    Kai thought for a moment, then looked at the weapon. Recalling its description, he smirked, raising the weapon. ¡°Dominaredor. Your name shall be Dominaredor: The Death Eater.¡±


    As he declared the name, the Scythe-Spear began to glow in white flames, with crimson-red flames dancing around it. Kai released it, watching as it floated in the air.


    The weapon began to change, the handle elongating and becoming sleeker, almost serpentine. The blade of the scythe morphed, becoming sharper and more menacing, with an eerie glow that pulsed with each beat of Kai¡¯s heart.


    The spear end of the weapon transformed into a more elegant and deadly form. It became longer and sharper, with a silver sheen that reflected the light around. The middle of the spear was adorned with a small, intricate skull, a nod to its connection with death.


    ¡°Wow, guess it liked the name I gave it?¡± Kai mused, feeling a surge of power coursing through him. A red aura enveloped him, and the screen flickered, showing his stats:


    [Level- 63].


    But the level began to rise, reaching 73. ¡°So, it got me 10 levels up, huh.¡± The weapon came back to him, as he examined the Scythe-Spear. ¡°I can at least try this one,¡± he murmured, rubbing his chin. He threw the Scythe-Spear to the other side. ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± he extended his right arm, ¡°Dominaredor!¡± he called out, and the weapon came flying to him. As it made contact, a strong shockwave rippled through the dungeon. Kai played with it, smiling to himself, as he slowly laid back. ¡°But I wonder,¡± he mused. ¡°Can I use these skills and weapon only in the dungeon?¡±


    The system responded to his question. {Once the adventurer has completed his progression quest, he shall be able to use all the abilities he unlocked in the dungeon, in the outside world.}


    Kai pondered for a moment, then asked the system for an inventory to store his weapon. In response, the Scythe-Spear vanished into thin air as the screen informed him that the weapon would be kept in the inventory and would materialize in his hand whenever he called its name. Kai glanced at the timer, noting that not much time was left.


    ¡°Only 2 minutes remaining,¡± he murmured, turning his attention back to the screen. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, but I want to know something.¡± He stretched his arms, then asked, ¡°Can you explain what ¡®progression¡¯ means?¡±


    The screen flickered and displayed a progression status.


    [IQ: 39%


    Battle IQ: 23%


    Experience: 49%


    Total progress: 27%


    Success Rate: 11%]


    Kai read the stats, a smile playing on his lips, but his eyes flashed with a hint of anger. ¡°Are you insulting me?¡± he asked, and the screen switched.


    {Those are the stats of the previous owner of the body. After today¡¯s battle, your progression stats shall be displayed on the screen.}


    Kai¡¯s eyes narrowed as he read the message. ¡°So, you know?¡± he asked, his tone serious, ¡°About me being someone else?¡± The screen displayed a response.


    {Yes, it was confirmed. After the original one died here, you took his place as you possessed his body.}


    ¡°So, he did die here, huh.¡± Kai mused, when another screen popped up.


    {The adventurer has completed the special quest in 5 minutes, which is a great achievement considering the difference and power between the adventurer and the unique monster. As for that, the adventurer shall be rewarded with a special skill of the unique monster, but we need time in order to choose a proper skill for you.}


    Kai read the message, noticing the use of ¡®we¡¯. ¡°It says ¡®we¡¯ huh,¡± he thought to himself, his mind spinning with theories. He sat in silence for a while, then asked, ¡°How did he die?¡± The screen flickered to answer, but the timer interrupted, showing only 10 seconds left.


    ¡°Ah, right. My times up,¡± he said, when a thought struck him. ¡°Right¡­ I need to check this,¡± he whispered to himself, as he tore the sleeves off his right arm. Just then, the timer reached zero and the room was filled with bright light.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 57: An Awkward Morning

    It was morning, the soft light filtering through the curtains as Kai gradually emerged from the depths of sleep. ¡°It¡¯s morning?¡± Kai wondered, rubbing his eyes. As awareness dawned upon him, he sensed an unusual weight on his body. ¡°Is there something over me?¡± he asked himself internally. With a start, he glanced down to find Montina sound asleep on top of him. A blush crept onto his cheeks as he regarded her peaceful slumber. "What is this position?" he wondered, bewildered by the proximity.


    His thoughts raced, questioning, ¡°Why she was still here!?¡± As he observed her innocent expression, he couldn''t help but to look at her sleeping face. ¡°She looks so innocent,¡± he mused, a smile playing on his lips. But then he realized the situation, shaking his head to clear his mind. "What am I thinking!? Get a grip, Kai!"


    Attempting to regain composure, Kai scanned the room and his gaze fell upon a tray of food placed on the table, accompanied by a note. His heart skipped a beat as he read the message: "Good morning, Kai. Good morning, Mono. Here''s your breakfast. Eat this first since both of you didn''t eat your dinner last night. We didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep, so we left your food here. Come to the living room once both of you are done, okay?" The message ended with a smiling Sakura and Celestina face drawn in the end.


    As Kai read the note, he sighed in exhaustion. ¡°They saw us¡­¡± he thought, his hand reaching to his forehead as he gave a facepalm. But just then, he noticed that Montina was starting to move. "Crap,¡± he quickly went back to his sleeping position. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t slap me or anything in my sleep," he thought internally, as he started his act of sleeping.


    Montina slowly woke up, as she yawns. Rubbing her eyes, she looked around confused. ¡°Where am I¡­?¡± But just then, realization hits her. She recalls back that she had fallen asleep in Kai¡¯s room. She looked around, when she finally noticed that she was sitting over something. As she looked down, a clear idea hit her that she was sleeping over him.


    As Montina realized her predicament, a blush crept on her cheeks as she hastily tried to extricate herself from Kai. However, in her haste to get off him, she lost her balance, falling back onto him and causing her dress to slip off. Kai, despite the chaos, managed to maintain his pretense of sleep.


    ¡°My dress,¡± Montina whispered, a statement that didn¡¯t escape Kai¡¯s sharp hearing. As she attempted to sit up, her dress slipped off completely. ¡°Kya!¡± she let out a soft scream, quickly covering herself. She glanced at Kai, who appeared to be asleep. She sighed in relief, but Kai was wrestling with his own internal turmoil.


    ¡°The sound of the falling dress¡­¡± he thought to himself, as he began to visualize in his mind but quickly snapped back to reality. ¡°No! Remember your training, Kai!¡± he admonished himself internally, as Montina tried to readjust her dress.


    As she proceeded to, she noticed that Kai¡¯s bangs were slightly askew, revealing a portion of his face. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever seen him with his hair all messed up,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°I wonder what he actually looks like.¡± She started to approach him, when she realized the situation. ¡°Wait, if someone comes in now¡­,¡± she thinks to herself, visualizing Celestina coming in the room.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In her imagination:


    ¡°Mono! Are you awa-!¡± she comes in, as she saw witness Montina leaning over Kai as her dressed in slipping off. ¡°Opps! Don¡¯t mind me,¡± she chuckles as she closes the door. ¡°Sakura! Hear this!¡± her voice is heard in the room as she goes to call Sakura. While inside the room, ¡°No, mom! It¡¯s a misunderstanding!!¡± Montina calls out to Celestina in her embarrassed voice.


    Back to her:


    She feels a chill down her spine. ¡°I can imagine what would happen next¡­¡± She sits back again and gets off Kai. As Montina finished adjusting her dress, she looked at Kai, who was still pretending to be asleep. She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Even after all the noise, he is still able to sleep. He¡¯s such a weirdo,¡± she muttered under her breath, but there was a hint of embarrassment in her voice. She got up and walked towards the door, glancing back at Kai one last time before leaving the room.


    As the door closed, Kai, who had been holding his breath, finally let out a sigh of relief. He sat up, running a hand through his hair. ¡°That was close,¡± he thought to himself. Just then, the door opens again. Quick to act, Kai went back to sleep again. Montina came inside again, as she searched around for something. ¡°Ah! Found it!¡± she picked a pen, which was lying beside a chair next to Kai¡¯s table. Later, she happily exited the room, humming and smiling. After a few seconds, Kai sits up again. ¡°I guess she had forgotten her pen¡­,¡± he sighs in relief.


    After some time had passed, he too goes out of his room properly dressed, with wearing a new wig that Eva created as he wheels himself to the living room. As he enters, he sees that Montina is already presented there with the rest, but her head lowered as her cheeks and ears were red. A clear indication that she was feeling embarrassed. As Kai slowly makes his way to the group, Maximus tightly grips onto his shoulder. He looks at Kai, with an awkward smile.


    ¡°What. Did. You. Do. To. My. Daughter.?¡±


    He asks, when Celestina pulls him back even before Kai could pull out his notebook.  ¡°Stop with that,¡± she says, as Maximus having no choice left, lowered his head. She then asks Kai to make himself comfortable. Kai nods with a smile, as he gets his wheelchair over them.


    But after a few moments goes by, he is placed in an awkward situation again. Both Celestina and Sakura are looking at him, with a knowing smile on their face, while he could just massage his forehead, knowing that they both saw him and Montina sleeping together. Kai glanced at Montina, who was studiously avoiding his gaze. He sighed, realizing that the awkwardness between them will be there for some time. Pulling out his notebook, he asked, ¡°Where are Lala and Ana?¡±


    To his question, Hiro informed him that they were touring the mansion with Elysia. With a nod, Kai shifted his focus to Celestina and Maximus. He presented them with a note that read, ¡°I have a request to make of you, uncle and aunt.¡± The words hung in the air, causing a ripple of confusion among them. Celestina and Maximus exchanged puzzled glances, their eyes flickering towards Hiro and Sakura, who were equally baffled.


    Maximus looks at Kai, smiling as he broke the silence, his voice echoing in the room, ¡°What is it that you wish for, Kai?¡± In response, Kai¡¯s pen danced across the page once more, his movements swift and sure. After a moment, he held up the note for them to read. It held a simple yet unexpected request.


    ¡°I wish to visit the palace.¡±


    -To be continued

 Chapter 58: The Ancient Artifact

    ¡°I wish to visit the palace,¡± he wrote. Hiro and Sakura exchanged a glance. ¡°Why the sudden interest?¡± Hiro asked.


    Kai scribbled his response. ¡°I¡¯ve read almost all the books here. I thought the palace library might have something different.¡± To his statement, Celestina nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, the palace library has books from all over the world. You can read as many as you wish.¡± Kai smiled at her words, and Sakura chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. You can learn a lot from those books.¡±


    As the conversation unfolded, a chuckle escaped from Maximus. ¡°You¡¯re shaping up to be quite the scholar, Kai,¡± he complimented, his laughter still echoing in the room. ¡°Remember, the palace is always open to you. No need for formalities or permissions. Whenever the desire strikes, feel free to visit.¡±


    Upon receiving Maximus¡¯s approval, Kai bowed deeply, a gesture of sincere gratitude. He then presented a note, expressing his wish to accompany them to the palace that very day. Celestina, with a warm smile, welcomed his request, ¡°Kai, your company is always a pleasure.¡±


    Hiro and Sakura exchanged glances, their eyes reflecting a hint of worry. However, they too gave their approval, trusting in Kai¡¯s judgment.


    Later that day, they embarked on their journey to the palace. The royal carriage, adorned with intricate designs, carried them through the bustling city. Maximus and Celestina were engrossed in their discussion about work and upcoming meetings, their voices a soft murmur against the clatter of the carriage wheels. Montina, lost in her own thoughts, gazed out the window, her eyes reflecting the passing scenery.


    Kai, seated comfortably, was also looking outside, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. Suddenly, Eva¡¯s voice broke his reverie. {Sir, I followed your instructions and searched through the available data. But, I couldn¡¯t find any record of the book you asked me to look for.}


    A knowing smile spread across Kai¡¯s face. ¡°I knew it,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to the palace.¡±


    Flashback:


    In Kai¡¯s room, after Montina had left, Kai quickly sat up. He approached his wheelchair and proceeded to the food on his table. He picked at his breakfast and started to eat, his mind elsewhere. ¡°Eva,¡± he began, asking through his mind, ¡°did you record what I asked you to?¡±


    To his question, Eva responded, {Yes, sir. I have compiled a database on your body condition as per your request.} A holographic screen materialized before Kai, displaying a myriad of data.


    Kai studied the data, his brows furrowing in concentration. ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s nothing wrong here,¡± he mused to himself. His mind wandered back to the night when he was on the brink of losing consciousness before entering the dungeon. In that desperate moment, he had asked Eva to record his body condition until he woke up. Now, he was examining that very data.


    As he read, he sighed and continued to eat his breakfast. His thoughts were interrupted by Eva¡¯s voice. {Sir, this is just a theory, but I believe the dungeon might be related to your mindscape.}


    Kai paused, considering Eva¡¯s words. Mindscape can be thought of as a map of someone¡¯s mind. It includes all their thoughts, beliefs, and ideas. Just like a physical landscape has different features like mountains, rivers, or forests, a mindscape has different features like memories, emotions, and knowledge. Along with the features, there¡¯s also a mysterious region known as the ''Hidden Realm''. The ''Hidden Realm'' in the mindscape is like a secret room in ones mind. This room has thoughts and feelings one may not know about. If one can understand and face what¡¯s in this room, he or she can become stronger and better. It¡¯s like finding a hidden power within yourself.


    ¡°It might be possible,¡± he mused, ¡°but I can¡¯t be certain.¡± Questions swirled in his mind. He glanced at his right arm, noticing the torn sleeve. His eyes narrowed as he pondered the possibilities. ¡°What is that dungeon? What triggered its activation? And who were the ¡®we¡¯ the system had mentioned? Also, if the dungeon is related to my mindscape, how is it possible that when my sleeves are torn in there, it is torn in the real world as well?¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    His gaze fell on the adventurer¡¯s diary lying next to his pillow. A smirk played on his lips. ¡°Right!¡± he exclaimed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Eva, I have a task for you.¡± He outlined his plan, ¡°Bring me the data about the book. From where did it get to me, where was it before, and who made this book. Find all the details.¡± Eva confirmed his request, and Kai¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°Ah! Also, if possible, try to look for any book that is similar to this one. I will also try to look for some data on it personally.¡±


    Eva agreed to his request, and Kai continued to eat his breakfast before proceeding to the living room.


    Back to the Present:


    Kai was looking at the data Eva had brought. ¡°Guess I am looking for it personally after all,¡± he sighed, his gaze drifting outside the window as the royal carriage continued its journey to the palace.


    After some time, the journey was finally over. The royal palace, grand and majestic, stood before them. As they entered the main gate, they were greeted by the royal guards, their armor gleaming in the sunlight. Maximus helped Kai down from the carriage and onto his wheelchair. Just then, Ray appeared.


    ¡°Welcome back, Your Majesties,¡± Ray greeted, surprise evident in his voice as he noticed Kai. ¡°Kai¡­?¡± he asked. Kai simply smiles, showing him a note that read, ¡°Hi.¡± He flipped the note over to reveal another message, ¡°Surprise?¡±


    Celestina stepped forward, her face adorned with a gentle smile. She explained to Ray why Kai had accompanied them. As they talked, Montina quietly slipped away to her room. Ray turned to Kai, his expression softening. ¡°Alright then, let me show you the way to the library,¡± he said, guiding Kai¡¯s wheelchair towards the palace¡¯s main door.


    Upon entering, they were greeted by the palace maids, their faces bright and welcoming. The butler approached Maximus and Celestina, offering them a respectful bow before turning to Kai with a warm greeting. Maximus and Celestina excused themselves to attend to their duties, leaving Ray to guide Kai to the library.


    As they navigated through the palace, Kai showed Ray a note. ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked. Ray looked at him, confusion etching his features. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± he responded. Kai handed him another note, ¡°You seem kind of down,¡± it read. Ray¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of sadness, but he quickly masked it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he assured Kai, but Kai wasn¡¯t convinced. He couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s bothering Ray?"


    The library was a sight to behold. Mountains of books towered over them, their spines lined with gold lettering that glinted in the soft light. Ray began to explain the layout of the library, pointing out the different sections and the types of books they contained. But Kai was preoccupied.


    ¡°Eva, scan the whole library. Look for any book you find like that one, or any book that can have any details on the dungeon,¡± he instructed. Eva complied, her systems whirring as she scanned the entire library in a matter of seconds. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any book similar to the one back in the mansion, but I found 5 books which may have some information about the dungeon,¡± she reported.


    Kai fell into deep thought, his mind racing with possibilities. But his musings were interrupted by Ray¡¯s voice. ¡°Oi, were you even listening?¡± Ray asked, a hint of annoyance in his tone. Kai showed him a note, ¡°Just like back then in your lectures, I was feeling sleepy.¡± Ray sighed, shaking his head in exasperation. ¡°Forget it, what was I talking now¡­¡± he muttered, trying to recall his previous train of thought.


    ¡°Ah right,¡± he said, his eyes lighting up. ¡°There is a special thing in here.¡± Kai looked at him curiously, ¡°A special item?¡± he wondered to himself. Ray disappeared into a corner of the library, returning moments later with an object in his hands. It looked like a weighing scale, but it was adorned with unique designs and markings. In between the two sides, there was a timer.


    ¡°A weighing scale?¡± Kai mused, studying the object closely. Ray presented it to Kai with a flourish, ¡°Surprise! This is an ancient artifact.¡± Kai¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, his curiosity piqued. "What could this artifact be?" he wondered, his mind buzzing with questions.


    Around the same time, the scene shifts away from the grandeur of the royal palace and the intrigue of the library. To a different location entirely - an old mansion, standing solitary amidst a forgotten part of the city. Its once grand facade now worn by time, the mansion held an air of mystery and nostalgia.


    Inside, the mansion was dimly lit, the flickering candles casting long, dancing shadows on the walls. The silence was palpable, broken only by the occasional creaking of the wooden floorboards under the weight of years.


    Suddenly, the tranquility was shattered. A magic circle, glowing with an ethereal light, appeared in the center of the room. The air crackled with energy as the circle spun faster, its light growing brighter.


    And then, as abruptly as it had appeared, the circle vanished, leaving behind a burly man in its wake. He was a towering figure, his broad shoulders filling the space. His face was rugged, a prominent scar running down his cheek, a testament to battles of the past.


    He was no stranger to the city''s inhabitants. This man was the bartender from the capital city''s clandestine bar, a place known only to a select few. His eyes held a serious glint as he surveyed his surroundings.

 Chapter 59: Body Swapped: Part - I

    As the artifact was unveiled, Kai quickly scribbled a note. ¡°Aren¡¯t ancient artifacts supposed to be hidden?¡± he asked, showing his note to Ray. Ray nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s true, but this one is an exception.¡±


    Kai furrowed his brows, glancing at Ray with a puzzled look. Ray then explained that this artifact couldn¡¯t be used by just anyone. Kai asked him why through another note. In response, Ray turned the scale-like artifact around and pointed at an inscription on it. ¡°We need to spell out this inscription for it to work. But sadly, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s written over it, since it¡¯s in an ancient language.¡±


    As Ray spoke, Kai examined the artifact. He picked it up and started to study the inscription. As he looked more carefully, his eyes widened in surprise. He quickly scribbled another note and showed it to Ray. ¡°Do you know how this artifact works?¡± he asked. To his question, Ray said with a laugh that even after hundreds of years, no one knew what this artifact did.


    At this, Kai scribbled another note. As he showed the note to Ray, this time it was Ray¡¯s turn to widen his eyes in surprise. ¡°Are you for real¡­?¡± he asked, as Kai nodded, his expression serious. The note read, ¡°I can read it.¡±


    Kai looked back at the inscriptions, deep in thought. ¡°I am sure of it. One of the hardest languages I learned: Korean,¡± he mused to himself. The revelation left Ray in stunned silence, the implications of Kai¡¯s ability to read the inscription slowly sinking in.


    The room fell into a silence, broken only by Ray¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that you know the ancient language?¡± he asked, disbelief evident in his tone. Kai pondered for a moment before scribbling a note, ¡°Yup, I can read it.¡±


    Ray confirmed once more, his eyes wide with surprise. ¡°So, what does it say?¡± he asked, curiosity piquing. Kai studied the inscription, an eyebrow raised in intrigue. He quickly jotted down its translation and presented the note to Ray. ¡°Let us play a game with fate; where I am you and you are me?¡± Ray read out loud, confusion clouding his features. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Kai sighed, ¡°I think I know what it means but¡­¡± His words trailed off as the artifact¡¯s timer started to run. Both Ray and Kai watched in surprise as one side of the scale started to form a red orb, while the other formed a blue orb. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Ray wondered aloud, his gaze fixed on the artifact.


    As they watched, the orbs on both scales switched places - the blue orb moved to the red side, and the red orb moved to the blue side. The orbs then vanished, leaving Ray and Kai in stunned silence. ¡°What just happened?¡± Ray asked, to which Kai could only shake his head in response.


    Suddenly, Kai started to feel dizzy. ¡°Wait¡­ why am I getting dizzy?¡± he thought, clutching his head. Ray too seemed to be affected, his hand falling onto Kai¡¯s wheelchair as he too held his head. "Ray...?" Kai looked over him, but it was too late. Ray suddenly collapsed, unconscious on the floor. Soon after, Kai too lost consciousness in his wheelchair.


    When Kai woke up, he found himself in an unfamiliar room. ¡°Wait, where am I?¡± he wondered, looking around. The room was grand, fit for a prince, with books and swords neatly arranged and a luxurious bed on which he was lying. As he was trying to make sense of the situation, a maid entered the room. As the maid saw him, she was filled with joy. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so good to see you finally woke up, Crown Prince,¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Crown Prince?¡± Kai wondered, realization slowly dawning on him. He reached out to touch his hair, pulling a strand down to look at it. ¡°Blonde¡­ hair¡­?¡± he mused, his confusion deepening. He caught his reflection in the window glass and his eyes widened in shock. The face staring back at him was not his own, but Ray¡¯s. ¡°I am in Ray¡¯s body!?¡± he thought, the implications of the body swap slowly sinking in.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    As Kai saw himself in the window, in Ray¡¯s body, he turned to look at the maid who had just entered the room. He opened his mouth to speak, his voice sounding strange to his own ears. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, his tone filled with confusion.


    The maid, seeming relieved to see him awake, quickly explained the situation. ¡°When Setz went into the library, she found you and the young duke both lying unconscious. She immediately called for help and we brought both of you back here. The royal physician was summoned and he confirmed that you were both just unconscious.¡±


    Her words were filled with relief, but they only served to increase Kai¡¯s worry. ¡°Where is Ra- I mean, where is Kai now?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The maid pointed towards the end of the hallway on the second floor. ¡°He¡¯s in a different room,¡± she said, her tone gentle.


    Upon hearing this, Kai asked. ¡°Is he awake?¡± To his question, the maid replied that he was still unconscious. Kai quickly stood up from the bed. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice firm. Ignoring the maid¡¯s calls for him to rest, he started to run. His heart pounded in his chest as he made his way down the hallway.


    As he ran, he had only one thought in his mind. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t wake up yet.¡±


    Back to Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body. He woke up, slowly opening his eyes. He sat up, looking around the room. ¡°The guest room?¡± he mused, trying to speak up, but no words came out. ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I speak?¡± he thought, confusion evident on his face.


    Just then, he heard a voice from his side. ¡°So, you finally woke up.¡± As he heard the voice, he was surprised. But as he turned to see who it was, he was even more shocked. ¡°Me!?¡± he thought, trying to speak, but still, no words came out.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Kai,¡± said Kai, now in Ray¡¯s body. He reached out and presented a notebook with a pen. ¡°Here, use this,¡± he said, offering a way for Ray to communicate.


    Ray quickly took the notebook and pen, and wrote, ¡°How did we end up like this!?¡± He showed the note to Kai, his eyes filled with questions.


    Kai sighed, ¡°The ancient artifact,¡± he said, as Ray¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Kai explained further, ¡°I guess it was an artifact to change bodies from one person to another.¡±


    Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body, stared at Kai, who was in his body, in disbelief. He quickly scribbled in the notebook, ¡°So, how do we reverse this?¡±


    Kai sighed, running a hand through Ray¡¯s blonde hair. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he admitted. his tone filled with worry. ¡°The artifact didn¡¯t have any instructions for reversing the process.¡±


    Ray¡¯s heart sank at Kai¡¯s words. He looked down at his frail body, a sense of dread filling him. He quickly wrote in the notebook, ¡°We need to find a way to switch back.¡±


    Kai nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we do. I will look in the artifact again and let you know what I get. But first, we need to act normal. We can¡¯t let anyone else find out about this.¡±


    Ray looked at Kai, uncertainty evident in his eyes. He quickly scribbled in the notebook, ¡°But how can we act normal when we are in each other¡¯s bodies?¡±


    Kai gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he said, his tone filled with determination. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just try to get through the day without raising any suspicions.¡± Having no other choice, Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body agreed to the plan. As Kai, now in Ray¡¯s body stood up, Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body opened his mouth to speak, but no word came. He quickly took the notebook and wrote in it. ¡°What do I do now? Since, now I can¡¯t walk nor talk, I don¡¯t have anything to do.¡± He wrote, to which Kai, now in Ray¡¯s body smiled. ¡°I will get you some books, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Saying so, he exited the room. As he closed the door behind, Kai sighed. ¡°Eva?¡± he called out, to which she responded. {Yes, sir. How may I help you.} Kai, now in Ray¡¯s body smiled. ¡°Good thing I reached here before he woke up.¡±


    Back in time:


    When Kai was rushing to Ray, he arrived just a few minutes before Ray woke up. During that time, Kai quickly and carefully took Eva¡¯s ear-piece from Ray, now in his body, to himself, now in Ray¡¯s body.


    Now to present:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what I can do.¡± He mused to himself, as he started to walk towards the library.

 Chapter 60: Body Swapped: Part - II

    Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body, was looking at Kai¡¯s hands. ¡°Now that I am in his body, I am able to tell one thing for sure,¡± he mused to himself, ¡°Kai is very weak.¡± He sighed, the frailty of the body he was now inhabiting hitting him hard. ¡°How can he sit in one place all the time? Doesn¡¯t he get bored?¡± he wondered internally.


    As he looked around, his gaze fell on the wig lying beside him. ¡°Should I wear it?¡± he wondered, but decided against it. Just then, the thought of Kai, in his body, getting into trouble made him anxious. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t get into any trouble being in my body,¡± Ray thought to himself, a sense of worry creeping into his heart.


    Meanwhile, Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, found himself in a pretty awkward situation. His eyebrows were furrowed, a clear sign of his internal struggle to understand the situation. His eyes, usually calm and composed, now reflected a hint of panic and uncertainty. His lips were pressed into a thin line, indicating his discomfort with the unexpected proximity with Niatina. ¡°Why am I getting dragged from one trouble to another?¡± he thought to himself, a sigh escaping his lips. He sat in a chair in front of Niatina, inside her room, with only the two of them present. But what was more awkward was that Niatina was closing in on him, almost a few inches away.


    Back in time:


    When Kai was walking through the hallway. Music was playing on his ears, as he was walking around singing.


    ¡°Do you know I want your love? ~


    Your love was handmade for somebody like me ~


    Come on now, follow my lead ~


    I may be crazy, don''t mind me ~


    Say, Boy, let''s not talk too much ~


    Grab on my waist and put that body on me ~


    Come on now, follow my lead ~


    Come, come on now, follow my lead ~¡±


    Just then, he mused, ¡°Being able to walk freely without anyone¡¯s care is nice.¡± Just as he took a turn, he bumped into Niatina. As he saw her, he thought, ¡°Niatina? Ah, wait. How does Ray greet her?¡± He recalled what he had seen - most images that came to his mind were of Ray ignoring her, not even greeting her. He had a questionable face, ¡°Do I do that?¡± he thought, finally deciding to act like that.


    He tried to walk past her, but she spoke up. ¡°Does it really not matter?¡± she asked, to which Kai, in Ray¡¯s body paused and looked back at her. ¡°What does she mean?¡± he wondered, as he spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± he said, to which Niatina looked towards him. Her voice started to shake. Her eyes, about to tear up as she said, ¡°You really don¡¯t care about what happened yesterday?¡±


    She asked, to which Kai was more confused. ¡°Ray¡­ what did you do yesterday?¡± he questioned internally.


    He stayed silent, his mind racing. ¡°Back then, Ray was acting a little strange¡­ and now this?¡± he wondered, when Niatina spoke up. Her voice was shaking and tears were welling up in her eyes. ¡°Does our kiss not matter to you?¡± she asked.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°¡­Kiss?¡± Kai started to process what might have happened. But Niatina kept looking at him, her tears flowing down her cheeks. Kai watched her helplessly, when he sighed. ¡°I guess I am solving this issue my way,¡± he mused to himself, as he prepared himself in Ray¡¯s body.


    He averted his eyes, not meeting Niatina¡¯s gaze directly. His cheeks slightly flushed, mimicking the blush of someone who is shy. His lips were pressed into a thin line, indicating his nervousness. However, behind this facade, his eyes showed a hint of determination and resolve, reflecting his internal thought of, ¡°I hope Ray will understand¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I was shy,¡± he said, looking away from Niatina¡¯s eyes.


    As he said so, Niatina looked up. She was surprise, as Kai started to think to himself. ¡°The way she was crying, it definitely was her first one.¡± He spoke up, ¡°It was our first kiss¡­ so, I was shy¡­¡± he said, acting shy. But internally, he was thinking, ¡°What am I doing¡­¡±


    Niatina stared at him, her eyes wide with surprise. She wiped her tears, a small smile appearing on her face. ¡°Ray¡­ you were shy?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, nodded, giving her a small smile. ¡°Yes, I was,¡± he admitted.


    Niatina lowered her gaze, whispering to herself, ¡°I thought Ray didn¡¯t like me,¡± but Kai heard her. She then looked up and smiled at him, before throwing herself at him. Kai quickly held her, as she hugged him tightly. ¡°I thought you still wouldn¡¯t talk to me due to what happened back in our childhood,¡± she said, as Kai thought to himself. ¡°A misunderstanding¡­?¡± he thought, as Niatina continued. ¡°But¡­ I am so happy now, Ray,¡± she said, tears streaming down her face. Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, felt helpless.


    ¡°So, you were really shy back then?¡± she asked, her eyes sparkling. Kai nodded in response, his mind racing. Suddenly, Niatina started to drag him. Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, struggled to keep his balance. ¡°Wait, where are you taking me?¡± he asked, as Niatina looked back and smiled at him. ¡°Of course, to my room,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What!?¡± he screamed internally. ¡°To your room? Why?¡± Kai asked, his heart pounding in his chest. Taking a turn by the corner, she looked straight into his eyes, her cheeks flushed. ¡°To practice our kiss,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    As Kai heard her words, his mind froze. ¡°No¡­ no! NOO! NOOO! NOOOO!¡± he screamed internally, but it was too late. He was already inside her room, sitting on a chair, and Niatina was approaching him, her lips puckered for a kiss.


    Back in the present:


    His heart pounded in his chest, his palms were sweaty, and he could feel a lump forming in his throat. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening,¡± he thought, his eyes wide with fear.


    Just as Niatina was about to close the distance, Kai blurted out, ¡°Wait!¡± His voice echoed in the room, causing Niatina to halt in her tracks. She looked at him, surprise evident in her eyes. ¡°Ray?¡± she asked, confusion lacing her voice.


    Kai took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. ¡°I¡­ I think we should talk first,¡± he said, his voice shaky. Niatina looked at him, her expression softening. ¡°Talk?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kai nodded, ¡°About¡­ about us.¡± He gestured between them, his hands trembling slightly. ¡°We didn¡¯t properly talk before¡­ So, I think we need to understand each other better before¡­ before we take the next step.¡±


    Niatina stared at him for a moment before slowly nodding, a small smile appearing on her face. ¡°Okay, Ray!¡± she said, her voice filled with understanding. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    - To be continued

 Chapter 61: Body Swapped: Part – III

    As Niatina nodded in agreement, Kai, now in Ray¡¯s body, exhaled a sigh of relief. Yet, a storm of thoughts raged within him, leaving him unsure of what to say next. His internal struggle was interrupted by a knock on the door. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s Setz. I¡¯ve brought your afternoon tea,¡± a voice announced from the other side.


    Hearing this, Kai sprang to his feet. ¡°We¡¯ll continue this later,¡± he said, hastily opening the door and darting out, leaving a bewildered Setz in his wake. Niatina tried to call after him, but he had already disappeared.


    Setz turned to Niatina, her face etched with confusion. ¡°Did something happen, Princess?¡± she asked. Niatina responded with a warm smile, ¡°Yes, something wonderful!¡±


    Meanwhile, Kai was making a beeline for the library, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. ¡°I must retrieve the artifact first,¡± he thought, slowing his pace to a walk. He replayed his encounter with Niatina, her question, and the concern etched on her face. ¡°Eva,¡± he called out, and she responded. ¡°Can you show me what happened between those two yesterday?¡±


    As he spoke, a screen materialized before him, playing a video.


    Back to Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body. Staring at the blank space, in deep thoughts. He sighs, whispering, ¡°Nino¡­¡± as he began to reminisce.


    The day before:


    Ray and Niatina were returning to the palace in their carriage, seated across from each other. Niatina kept stealing glances at him, but Ray maintained his composure, his gaze fixed on the passing scenery.


    Niatina took a deep breath, bolstering her courage. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it?¡± she ventured, looking at Ray. But he remained silent. Undeterred, she continued, ¡°The little duke will be alright, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Ray remained impassive, seemingly oblivious to her presence. But even he had his limits. His gaze hardened, his jaw tightening as Niatina prattled on. ¡°and so,¡± she was saying when Ray interjected, ¡°Enough,¡± his voice icy. His eyes narrowed, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look at her.


    Niatina was taken aback by Ray¡¯s frosty demeanor. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I was just trying to¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she looked down at her hands, nervously fiddling with her dress.


    Ray sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± His voice was cold as he turned his gaze back to the window. Just then, the carriage jolted. Caught off guard, Niatina fell towards Ray. He reacted swiftly, catching her before she could hit the carriage wall. For a moment, they froze, their eyes locked.


    Ray, acutely aware of their proximity, tried to push her away. But Niatina leaned in, pressing her lips against his. Ray was stunned, freezing for a moment before pushing her away. Niatina stumbled back onto her seat as Ray called for the driver to stop.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The carriage screeched to a halt. Ray flung open the door and stepped out. ¡°Your Highness?¡± the driver called out, but Ray didn¡¯t respond. Niatina too emerged from the carriage. ¡°Ray!¡± she called out, but he didn¡¯t look back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return on my own. Take the princess back to the palace,¡± he said, his voice devoid of warmth. Without another word, he walked away, leaving Niatina standing there, watching his retreating figure.


    A memory from her childhood flashed in her mind. She remembered a time when she, as a child, had told something to Ray and had walked away from him, while Ray had tears forming in his eyes. She lowered her head, a single tear trickling down her cheek.


    Back to the present:


    Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body, let out another sigh. The memories of the past day were still fresh in his mind, playing out like a movie. He rolled flat on the bed, his gaze lost, staring at the ceiling.


    Meanwhile, in Niatina¡¯s room, she was sitting by the window, a soft smile playing on her lips. ¡°Ray¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. The afternoon sun streamed in, casting a warm glow on her face. She closed her eyes, her heart filled with a newfound happiness.


    On the other side of the palace, Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, had just finished watching the incident from yesterday. He let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Guess I messed it up a bit,¡± he muttered to himself. His brows furrowed in worry, reflecting his inner turmoil.


    But then, a thought struck him. He paused, his eyes widening slightly. ¡°Wait¡­ So, Niatina likes Ray, but what about Ray¡¯s feelings?¡± he wondered aloud, raising his eyebrow. A smirk slowly spread across his face as he pondered over this new revelation.


    With a newfound determination, he looked ahead, making his way to the library. As he walked, his mind was already formulating a plan.


    After some time, Kai entered Ray¡¯s room. Ray, in Kai¡¯s body, noticing him enter the room, quickly started to scribble a note. ¡°Did you get it?¡± he asked. Kai responded with a smile, revealing the artifact in his hand.


    Ray let out a sigh of relief and scribbled another note, asking Kai if he had found anything. In response, Kai pointed at the timer on the artifact. ¡°Currently, the hand is at 2, which clearly shows that it¡¯s been 2 hours since we switch bodies. So, if I am correct, my guess is, once the timer hits 12, we¡¯ll be back in our bodies,¡± he looks at Ray. ¡°Which means we will be in each other¡¯s body for a whole day,¡± he said. Hearing this, Ray sighed in relief.


    Kai studied Ray¡¯s expression, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°By the way,¡± he began, causing Ray to look up at him. ¡°What do you think of Niatina?¡± he asked. Ray froze for a few seconds before scribbling another note. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± he questioned.


    Kai smirked, a gesture unnoticed by Ray. He scratched his head, a smile forming on his face. ¡°Well¡­ what do I say now,¡± he chuckled lightly. Ray raised an eyebrow, prompting Kai to continue. ¡°Well, when I was going to the library, I met her and¡­,¡± he trailed off, looking the other way. ¡°Well, something happened,¡± he finally said.


    Ray started to wonder to himself before showing another note. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. Kai quietly spoke up, ¡°¡­ kiss¡­,¡± he said, loud enough for Ray to hear. Kai started to laugh when he suddenly felt Ray pulling at him. Kai looked down, smirking at Ray tugging at him, looking down.


    Ray showed another note. ¡°What was that again?¡± he asked looking up, his expression a mix of emotions. Kai acted shy again, as he said, ¡°We kissed¡­¡±


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 62: Body Swapped: Part – IV

    Ray, in Kai¡¯s body, was stunned. He stared at Kai, now in his body, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you did what?¡± he scribbled hastily on a piece of paper, his hand shaking slightly.


    Kai chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Well, it was unexpected,¡± he said, scratching the back of his head. He came forward, as he slowly sat on the edge of the intricately carved wooden bed. ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t know that we switched bodies, so¡­¡±


    Ray was silent for a moment, processing the information. He looked at Kai, his expression unreadable. Then, he picked up his pen and started to write again. ¡°And what about you?¡± he asked, his gaze fixed on Kai.


    Kai paused, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°I was surprised, of course,¡± he said, his voice soft. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t push her away.¡± He shifted his gaze towards the right side, acting shy.


    Ray¡¯s grip on the pen tightened. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. ¡°I see,¡± he wrote, his handwriting a bit shaky. His eyes filled with a mix of emotions, as he asked. ¡°And her?¡±


    Kai was taken aback by the question. He looked at Ray, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I guess¡­ she liked it¡­ maybe¡­¡±


    As he said so, Ray lowered his head as he nodded. Kai looked at him, as he mused to himself. ¡°He¡¯s a tough nut to crack, huh¡­¡±


    Kai slightly smirked, elaborating further.  ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t end there.¡± Ray slightly flinched, as Kai continued. ¡°After that, we just kept going on and on¡­,¡± Kai said, his voice filled with amusement. Ray started to shake, his eyes growing wider with each passing moment.


    ¡°And then we¡­¡± Kai continued, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    But just then, suddenly, Ray lunged at him, grabbing him by the collar and shaking him vigorously. The only thought running through Ray¡¯s mind was, ¡°You scoundrel! Traitor!¡± He continued to shake Kai, his grip tightening on his collar.


    Meanwhile, Kai was trying to suppress his laughter. ¡°Okay¡­ I got my answers,¡± he mused, holding Ray¡¯s hands to steady him. ¡°Will you calm down?¡± he asked, noticing the tears streaming down Ray¡¯s face. He paused, wondering to himself. "Did I went too far?" Kai facepalmed, realizing he might have taken the joke too far. ¡°Oi, I was only joking,¡± he said, trying to reassure Ray.


    Ray paused, as he slowly looked up at Kai, wiping his tears away. His head tilted in confusion as he tried to process what Kai had just said. Kai picked up the notebook and pen and handed them to Ray. ¡°I just wanted to see your reactions, so I made up a story,¡± he explained, chuckling at Ray¡¯s reaction.


    Ray¡¯s eyes widen, his mind still trying to process everything. Kai reached out to him, trying to comfort him. ¡°Hey, I already told you, it was just a jo-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ray lunged at him again, shaking him vigorously. Kai tried to calm him down, ¡°Oi, I already said it was a joke! Stop, stop!!¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    After some time, Ray finally stopped shaking him. He released his grip on Kai¡¯s collar, his body slumping in exhaustion. He looked at Kai, his eyes filled with a mix of emotions. Kai sighed in relief, patting Ray¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to comfort him.


    ¡°Ray, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you,¡± Kai said, his voice soft. ¡°I just wanted to lighten the mood. I didn¡¯t realize you would take it so seriously.¡±


    Ray picked up the pen and started to write on the notebook, ¡°It¡¯s not about the joke. It¡¯s about Nino.¡±


    "Oho~ So finally admitting it yourself, huh." Kai mused internally, as he read the note. A mischievous smile began to form on his face, as he said; ¡°Uh-huh, I see, I see. So, it¡¯s about her, huh~¡± He leaned back, as he continued. ¡°Why, of course. It has to be about her,¡± he said, his voice filled with a playful tone.


    Ray flushed, feeling embarrassed, quickly looked away. Kai started to chuckle, finding Ray¡¯s reaction amusing.


    Kai looked at Ray, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°So, you like her, huh?¡± he asked, a wide grin spreading across his face. Ray, still in Kai¡¯s body, blushed furiously, avoiding Kai¡¯s gaze. He nodded slowly, confirming Kai¡¯s suspicion. Kai smiled at the answer, as he stood up and paced near the window, taking a glimpse of the palace courtyard.


    His smile faded, as he asked him another question. ¡°If so, then why do you always give her the cold shoulder?¡± he asked looking back at him, his tone serious. Ray¡¯s expression changed instantly, his eyes clouding over with a mix of sadness and regret. Images of his past, of being bullied by other noble kids, flashed through his mind.


    Kai, quick to notice the change, leaned by the window, concern etching his features. ¡°What¡¯s the story, Ray?¡± he asked, his voice soft. But Ray, in Kai¡¯s body, could only manage a small smile. He picked up a pen and scribbled on a piece of paper, ¡°Once I am back in my body, I will tell you the whole thing.¡±


    Kai read the note and nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. Just then, a knock sounded on the door. Both of them look towards the door, as they hear the voice behind it. ¡°Young Master, the Archduke and the Archduchess are here to see you,¡± a maid announced.


    Kai and Ray exchanged a glance. ¡°Just play like before,¡± Kai whispered, his gaze serious. Ray nods, his expression determined. Ray, in Kai¡¯s body, quickly rose to the bed, while Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, picked up the wig lying beside the pillow and placed it on Ray¡¯s head, before settling back into the chair.


    The door creaked open, and Hiro and Sakura stepped into the room. They saw Kai, who was actually Ray in Kai¡¯s body, and rushed over to him. Sakura hugged him tightly, her voice filled with worry. ¡°Are you alright, Kai?¡± she asked, her eyes filled with concern.


    She started to check on him, while Hiro turned to Ray, who was actually Kai in Ray¡¯s body, and asked, ¡°I heard what happened. Are you both alright?¡± Unaware of the body swap, they waited for their responses.


    Ray, in Kai¡¯s body, was unsure how to respond to Sakura¡¯s concern. Meanwhile, Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, quickly answered Hiro. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, da- I mean, Uncle. When me and Kai were in the library, some books fell on our heads. They were a bit heavy so we both got knocked out,¡± he explained, glancing at Ray.


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Sakura sighed, her worry easing a bit. ¡°I thought something happened to both of you.¡± To this, Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, smiled, while Hiro and Sakura continued to ask Kai, who was actually Ray, if he was feeling any pain. Ray, in Kai¡¯s body, was struggling to keep up with the track of questions, while Kai, in Ray¡¯s body could only smile at the view.


    After some time, they both exited the room, mentioning they would talk with Maximus about something and then they would depart together. As they left the room, Ray, in Kai¡¯s body, let out the sigh he had been holding.


    Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, stood up. ¡°Okay then, I will go keep the artifact in your room, alright?¡± He started to walk away when Ray pulled on him. He quickly scribbled a note saying, ¡°Wait! There¡¯s something very important I have to tell you about.¡±


    To this, Kai just looked at him, wondering what¡¯s so important.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 63: Body Swapped: Part - V

    The moonlight glinted off dew-kissed grass as the carriage made its way along the road. The creaking wheels and flickering lanterns cast shifting shadows, creating an eerie dance of light and darkness. The chill of the night enveloped the carriage, and the distant sound of hooves on the road added along.


    On that carriage, Ray, now trapped in Kai¡¯s body, with Hiro and Sakura, were heading back to the Archduke¡¯s mansion. The night had already fallen by the time they left, so almost everyone was feeling sleepy. But among them, Ray sighed, his mind a whirlpool of worry. His gaze was distant, lost in the darkness outside. Sakura was trying to keep up, but was feeling too sleepy, as she hit the corner of her head by the window. ¡°Ack!¡±


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± she touched her head, rubbing it trying to cool down the pain. Hiro lightly chuckles at that side of her, while also caring for her. She turned to ask Hiro stop laughing at her, when she noticed Kai, who was actually Ray, lost in his thoughts. Clear to notice, his expression was filled with worries. Sakura¡¯s eyes, soft in the dim carriage light, filled with concern about him. She reached out to touch his hand, as she asked. ¡°Is there something wrong, Kai?¡± Her voice barely above a whisper.


    Reality hitting back, Ray looked at her. He shook his head, trying to hide his unease behind a forced smile. Sakura asked him, later Hiro joining in as well. But after somehow managing them that he was fine, his mind slowly started drifting back to the conversation he had with Kai earlier.


    Before getting on the carriage, at the palace:


    Ray was hurriedly scribbling a note, while Kai, now in Ray¡¯s body was punching in the air. ¡°He really trained hard. This body is in great shape¡± Kai mused, when Ray finally put out a note in front of him.


    ¡°There will be a meeting of few noblemen today in the palace, followed by a dinner party later on. You will have to be present there as well, since now you¡¯re the crown prince.¡± After reading through, Kai had seemed nonchalant about it until Ray mentioned that the nobles might say some unpleasant things about him. Kai¡¯s eyes had hardened then, understanding the gravity of the situation. ¡°Alright!¡± He had promised to ignore them, his words firm and resolute.


    Back in the present:


    Ray could only hope that everything would go smoothly. His heart was heavy with worry, a silent prayer going through him mind. However, back in the palace, a sense of urgency had taken hold. Maids scurried about like ants in a disturbed mound, their faces etched with worry. Yet, amidst this whirlwind of activity, Kai, now in Ray¡¯s body, strolled leisurely down the gilded hallway, a carefree whistle on his lips.


    He mused to himself, ¡°I think I¡¯ll spend some time with the books Eva found for me.¡± His thoughts were interrupted by Eva¡¯s voice, a note of concern threading through her words. {Sir, aren¡¯t you worried about the situation you¡¯ve created?} she asked, to which Kai merely shrugged, a smirk playing on his lips. His eyes sparkled with mischief as he retorted, ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m the crown prince at the moment. Besides, it was that guy who made the first move, not me.¡± With that, he turned a corner and disappeared from sight.


    Back to Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body, had finally reached the Archduke¡¯s mansion. With Hiro¡¯s help, he was led to Kai¡¯s room. The marble floor, the chandeliers, all too were not new to him, except for him getting help to move around in a wheelchair.


    Exhausted from the day¡¯s events, Ray collapsed onto the four-poster bed with crimson drapes, his mind still racing. He lay there, staring at the ornate ceiling, his thoughts still wondering about the artifact and the nobles meeting. He sighed, his heart heavy with worry. The silence of the room seemed to amplify his thoughts, making them seem louder than they were.


    Meanwhile, back at the palace, Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, was engrossed in the books Eva had found. His mind was far from the chaos he had left behind, lost in the world of knowledge before him.


    He sat alone in the grand library, surrounded by towering shelves filled with ancient tomes and scrolls. He had been pouring over the books for some time now, his eyes scanning the dense text, his mind trying to absorb the wealth of information. But as the time ticked by, his frustration grew.


    He muttered to himself, his voice echoing in the silent library, ¡°None of this¡­ none of this is helpful¡­¡± he grumbled, frustration tugging at the edges of his patience. A weary sigh escaped his lips, his voice laced with irritation. He raised his right arm to his forehead, massaging the tension that had settled there. He had hoped to find something, anything, that could help him navigate the dungeon or anything related to it. But the books offered him no solace.


    He slammed the book shut, the sound reverberating through the library. He ran a hand through his hair, his eyes reflecting his disappointment. ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± he murmured to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. He glanced around the library, his gaze lingering on the countless books that lined the shelves. A sigh escaped his lips, a sound of resignation.


    With a final glance at the book in front of him, he pushed himself away from the table. The chair scraped against the marble floor, the sound echoing in the silent library. He stood up, stretching his back, feeling the tension seep out of his muscles. He retrieved his coat, draped over the back of a chair, his gaze lingering on the book for a final moment. Then, with echoing footsteps, he turned away, leaving the vast room behind.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    As he walked towards the exit, the heavy wooden door to the library creaked open. He froze in his tracks, his heart pounding in his chest. He wondered, ¡°Who could be venturing into the library this late?¡± The soft glow from the hallway outside filtered into the room, casting long shadows on the floor. As the figure stepped into the light, he felt a jolt of surprise.


    ¡°Ray?¡± she asked, her voice echoing in the silent library. Her eyes, wide with surprise, were fixed on Kai. The one who stood in front of him, her silhouette framed by the dim light, was none other than Montina.


    Montina stepped forward. Her gown, midnight-blue silk, whispered against the marble floor. Silver stars adorned her hair, and moonstones graced her brow. Kai was taken aback. He froze for a second, as Eva started to play her music again. But this time, reality hit him quick. ¡°Eva¡­,¡± his internal tone serious, with a slight hint of anger in it.


    Stopping the music, she apologises. {Sorry, sir. But you shou-}, but Kai cut her off in between. ¡°Quiet.¡±


    He blinked, trying to hide his surprise. ¡°Wait¡­ how does Ray address her again?¡± He started to wonder. ¡°Her name? Her title? Nickname? Or does he ignore her as well?¡± he thought to himself, wondering what to do.


    Montina just kept waiting for him to answer, while Kai was working his brain to find a solution to his situation. But after a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke up. ¡°¡­Mono?¡± he managed to say, his voice steady despite the shock. He watched as a range of emotions flickered across her face - surprise, confusion, and then, a bright smile.


    ¡°Ray, I heard about what you did at the dinner party,¡± she said, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°You stood up for yourself! You should have done this a long time ago.¡± Her words were sincere, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    Kai was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Montina to react this way. He managed a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mono. I guess I just¡­ I just had enough.¡± As he said so, he thought to himself. ¡°Guess he¡¯s on good terms with her, unlike Niatina.¡±


    Montina nodded, her smile never fading. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you did. It¡¯s about time they saw the real you.¡± She kept talking, while Kai could just nod to her statements wondering, ¡°She talks a lot huh¡­¡±


    After talking for some time, Kai, saying he was tired slowly exited the library. Following him, Montina too went ahead, back to her room.


    Walking through the hallway, Kai seemed to be lost in his thoughts. His eyes looked forward, but mind elsewhere. Images of Montina back from the library kept playing on his mind. He sighs, as he murmurs to himself. ¡°What am I thinking¡­¡±


    As Kai was retracing his steps back to Ray¡¯s room, he abruptly halted. A wave of negative energy washed over him, a sensation he was intimately familiar with. He remained tranquil, his heart steady in his chest. He stood in silence for a moment, processing the ominous feeling, before resuming his steps. With each step, his pace quickened - from a walk to a jog, and then to a full sprint, dashing straight down the hallway.


    At the same time, on the second floor of the palace, a heated argument unfolded within a lavishly adorned room. The air crackled with tension, as two figures could be seen through the window.


    The younger figure,barely out of his late teens, stood there, his head swathed in bandages. ¡°How can you just sit back and watch, Father!?¡± His voice cracked with raw emotion, echoing off the gilded walls. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to wait any longer!¡± His eyes blazed with anger, and his fists clenched, as if ready to strike. He wore a simple linen shirt, sleeves rolled up, covered in sweat and wine, and worn trousers.


    The elder man, around his mid-forties, remained composed. His doublet, deep burgundy velvet with gold embroidery, spoke of authority. His cravat was pristine white, and polished boots completed the ensemble. His coat, heavy wool, hung untouched, buttons gleaming. A signet ring adorned his finger.


    As the younger man¡¯s accusation hung heavy in the air, the elder man raised a hand, attempting to calm the storm. ¡°Patience, my son,¡± he said, his voice measured, ¡°we will find a way to rectify this. Trust me.¡±


    But the younger man wouldn¡¯t be silenced. With a final glare, he stormed out, slamming the door behind him, leaving the room trembling in the wake of their clash.


    Inside the room, the man sighed, his gaze fixed on the ornate carpet. The intricate patterns seemed to mirror the complexities of his thoughts.


    As he stood, a soft knock interrupted his musings. The door creaked open, revealing a maid¡ªa mere whisper of silk and servitude. She bowed respectfully.¡°Excuse me, Lord Lucrus,¡±she said, her voice hushed. ¡°The emperor has summoned you.¡±


    He nodded, dismissing the maid with a curt gesture. ¡°Tell him I shall attend shortly,¡± he replied, his voice barely audible. Once alone, he muttered, ¡°That bastard¡­¡± His steps echoed down the corridor as he exited the room, unaware that a shadowy figure had been observing him from a distant building, concealed by the night.


    Down the moonlit hallway, Lucrus walked, lost in his own turmoil. Walking through the marble floor, many thoughts were running through his mind. But suddenly, as he walked, he noticed someone approaching¡ªa mere palace worker, he assumed. Ignoring the figure, he continued, but a sharp pain erupted in his back. He staggered, gasping, as something thrust into him.


    He turned, expecting to see a servant. Instead, a dark figure stood there¡ªcloaked in darkness. His eyes were devoid of mercy, and his claw-like fist pierced through Lucrus¡¯s back. Blood dripped from the wound, staining the opulent carpet. The attacker pulled back his claw like fist, as Lucrus fell, crawling as if trying to escape from the scene. His agonized scream echoed through the corridor, a primal sound of pain and desperation.


    But the cloaked figure wasn¡¯t done. He stepped on Lucrus¡¯s injured back, grinding the wound. Lucrus¡¯s scream intensified, a guttural cry that seemed to pierce the very walls. His vision blurred, and he tasted blood.


    And then, as if fate itself intervened, the assailant hesitated. His monstrous claw-like fist hovered, poised for another strike. But a sound of strong wind reached them. A bullet¡ªmade of compressed air¡ªwhizzed through the hallway. It collided with the assailant¡¯s clawed fist, creating a burst of pressure that pierced through his hand. The figure stumbled back a little, but maintained his stance.


    Lucrus, still reeling, followed the trajectory of the bullet. Moonlight spilled through a nearby window, revealing the savior. Both him and the attacker looked ahead, as a figure approached them.


    The figure stepped into the moonlit corridor. His coat white with golden lining, billowed around him. His blonde hair danced and fluttered in the wind, with a single dragon scale pendant hung from his neck.


    ¡°Guess I arrived on time,¡± he declared, a smirk playing on his lips. Standing before them was now Ray, or more accurately, Kai.


    Lucrus was surprised, his breath catching. He uttered two words before losing consciousness: ¡°Crown¡­ prince¡­¡± Kai looked at him, then next to the intruder. Their eyes locked, as the air around them started to change.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 64: Body Swapped: Part - VI

    In a dark void, with no form of life in it. A sound echoed through the darkness.


    ¡°Maybe now I can start a new life¡­¡±


    ¡°Living an ordinary, carefree life¡­¡±


    ¡°And maybe, complete her wishes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, at least that¡¯s what I imaged so far.¡±


    The voids space starts to crack, as the outside world is seen. The two moons shines in the sky, casting elongated shadows across the hallway. Kai, still inhabiting Ray¡¯s body, stood there, his senses on high alert. The clawed assailant, wounded but undeterred, glared back at him. Blood dripped from the man¡¯s injured hand, staining the marble floor.


    Kai¡¯s mind raced. The negative energy emanating from the assassin was unmistakable. It pulsed like a malevolent heartbeat, intertwining with the air itself.


    The assassin¡¯s eyes bore into him, calculating and cold. Kai observed the assassin¡¯s details, from his stance to his breathing. ¡°Strange¡­ Even with his hand injured, he seems fine.¡± As he was calculating his own observation, Eva spoke in.


    {Sir, I got some information on him. He appears to be around the same age as you, with his physical build of an average. It can only mean that he relies on the negative energy he is emitting right now.}


    After Eva¡¯s explanation, Kai¡¯s gaze shifted to the clawed hand glowing in dark and red¡ªthe source of the negative energy. The wounds from the bullet were healing, but the energy remained. ¡°Self-healing, huh. I shouldn¡¯t underestimate him¡­,¡± Kai thought internally, as he finally asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kai¡¯s voice was steady, keeping his eyes fixed on the assassin. ¡°What business do you have here?¡±


    The assassin¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that,¡± he murmured. ¡°So, its best you get out of my way.¡±


    Kai¡¯s mind raced. He had to stall, to buy time. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think I ca¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the assassin lunged. His clawed hand slashed through the air, leaving trails of negative energy in its wake. Kai dodged, barely avoiding the lethal strike, as the assassin landed by the window.


    Kai¡¯s boots scraped against the marble floor as he dodged the clawed strike. The assassin¡¯s malevolent energy pulsed, threatening to overwhelm him. As he jumped for another attack, an air bullet hit him, piercing through his right shoulder, together shattering the window glass. The assassin staggered back, momentarily off balance. He held to his shoulder, as he looked ahead.


    The assassin was surprised, as he saw Kai. He had pulled out Ray¡¯s compact arquebus, its barrel glowing with inner light. Twirling it around his finger, he pointed it directly at the wounded assassin. The weapon¡¯s presence seemed to freeze the air around them.


    The assassin¡¯s eyes widened, momentarily distracted by the unexpected firearm. His clawed hand twitched, but he didn¡¯t strike. Kai¡¯s smirk was both confident and mocking. ¡°Why the rush? Don¡¯t even want to talk, huh?¡±


    The moonlight cascaded through the shattered window, casting an ethereal glow upon the chaos that unfolded in the palace hallway. Kai kept his eyes focused¡ªthe assassin, standing silent and enigmatic, seemingly unfazed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 15.007 seconds. Normally, one would try to escape the scene. So, why is he still standing there¡­¡± Kai started to wonder. He¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he started formulating a plan internally. ¡°I will play along¡­¡±


    Kai started to walk forward, his gun still pointed at the assassin. As he slowly closed the distance, he started to notice few changes on the assassin. His shoulder, once wounded, now bore no trace of injury. ¡°The wound is healed? When did it-¡± As Kai slowly closed his distance, he noticed a form dark hole forming below the assassin¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Crap¡­¡±


    Suddenly, an explosion reverberated through the opulent hallway. The once pristine marble walls crumbled, their grandeur reduced to rubble. Shards of glass from shattered windows littered the floor, and the entire palace quaked as if protesting the intrusion. Panic rippled among the guards stationed nearby.


    At the same time:


    Maximus, seated in his study room reading a book. Beside him, by the sofa was sitting Celestina. ¡°You should get some sleep, Celestina. It will be morning soon.¡± Maximus said, but Celestina shook her, stating that she wants to stay up. They had been waiting for Lucrus, in his study when chaos erupted. ¡°Wha-!!¡± They stood up, as a knight rushed in, reporting about the explosion in the second-floor hallway. Now, their instincts kicked in, urging them toward the source of the explosion.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    On the third floor, Niatina in her chamber¡ªfast asleep in her canopy bed¡ªjolted awake. Her room, adorned with many stuff toys and moonlight, was thrown into disarray. The crystal chandelier, with a slight hint of magic shook. She slipped out of her bed, the hem of her nightdress brushing against the cold floor. Rushing to the balcony as she opened her window, she peered outside. To her right, the once-solid wall now lay in ruins, smoke billowing from the second-floor hallway.


    Meanwhile, Montina was sprinting towards the chaos. Her expression determined as she took her steps forward, and her eyes blazed with finding the source of the explosion. The guards, kept trying to stop her, asking her to go back inside her room. But she didn¡¯t listen to any


    Back at the scene:


    Moonlight cascaded through the jagged shards of broken windows, painting the assassin¡¯s figure in ethereal silver. The acrid smoke, a remnant of the explosion he caused, dissipated, revealing him cloaked in shadows. His eyes, once cold and calculating, now held a flicker of regret.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to do this¡­¡± His thoughts raced as he stepped over debris, boots crunching on marble fragments. As he poised to leap from the crumbling ledge, a voice sliced through the chaos, freezing him mid-stride.


    ¡°Cursed energy, huh. No wonder I was having a hard time sensing it.¡± The words hung in the air like a curse, and the assassin¡¯s spine prickled with unease.


    He glanced upward, eyes widening. There, suspended against the moonlit backdrop, was Kai. His hair, currently blonde, danced in the wind, as he levitated in the air, with his eyes filled with pride. Besides him, levitated Lucrus cradled like a fragile relic, as Kai slowly motions his arm, putting Lucrus down on the ground.


    The moonlight bathed them both, casting an otherworldly glow. ¡°Ray¡¯s wind magic sure is awesome,¡± Kai mused, his mind replaying the chaotic scene. The explosion had threatened to engulf them all, but Kai¡¯s quick thinking had saved lives. He had directed the explosive force away from reaching further inside the palace, using the wind as a protective shield. The air currents danced around him, forming a barrier that narrowed toward the epicenter of destruction.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t diverted the explosion towards the outside,¡± Kai reflected, ¡°I might have sustained serious injuries.¡± His wind barrier had absorbed the impact, minimizing damage within the palace while safeguarding Lucrus.


    Now in the after match, the assassin¡¯s breath hitched; he had never witnessed such raw mastery. Kai¡¯s gaze locked onto the assassin, and the world narrowed to that singular point of confrontation. ¡°That was risky, and I did prepare for it. Redirecting the explosion is not simple. Even if I had calculated its structure and the flow of magic in it, it still could have damaged me. so, how come Ray¡¯s wind withstand such force?¡± He had many questions going through his mind, but he still had to face the main threat. His voice cut through the chaos, each syllable etched with unwavering determination. ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡±


    The assassin stood in disbelief. His heart pounding, as he took in the sight in front. ¡°How¡­? How did he survive that?¡± Just as the assassin was trying to figure out what to do, Eva voice up to Kai.


    {Reporting, sir. The assassin is growing tense. No casualties from the explosion, but the entire palace is alerted. Guards, the Princesses, Emperor, Empress¡ªall are making their way to here.}


    As Kai heard her report, his mind raced. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in Ray¡¯s body, but this guy is going to be trouble if he masters his power. I can¡¯t let him escape,¡± he mused. His gaze bore into the assassin, who remained eerily still.


    Just then, the palace guards arrived, armor clanking, weapons drawn. ¡°Stand still! Don¡¯t make any move!¡± The knight commander¡¯s voice echoed off the marble walls. Maximus and Celestina made their way to front, meeting with the intruder in the palace. The assassin¡¯s eyes darted, assessing his options. ¡°It really came to this¡­,¡± he mused, holding onto something inside his cloak.


    Slowly, both Niatina and Montina reached the scene as well. Niatina froze in her step, while Montina, desperate to reach the scene, pushed past the guards. But their iron-clad forms held her back. Frustration etched her face as she glimpsed over Niatina, standing near the window, looking outside at Ray, currently Kai, levitating in air. Niatina¡¯s breaths grew ragged, her trembling hands pressed against the glass. Memories flooded her mind: Ray, bloodied and broken, their childhood laughter echoing in stark contrast.


    Montina noticing Niatina¡¯s heavy breathing and the haunted look in her eyes, tried to approach her. ¡°¡­Nino?¡± she murmured, torn between concern for her sister and the unfolding crisis. Panic started to flicker across Niatina¡¯s face, as her voice rang out.


    ¡°RAY!!¡±


    As Niatina¡¯s desperate cry echoed through the chaos, all eyes turned toward her, including Kai¡¯s. His mind raced, noticing the tears and panic etched on her face. ¡°Niatina?¡± he wondered, torn between her and facing the imminent threat.


    But fate had other plans. A surge of energy erupted from the assassin, a tempest that swept the guards off their feet. Montina, her resolve unyielding, managed to maintain her stance, clutching Niatina protectively.


    Maximus stood firm, Celestina shielded behind him. His eyes widened as the raw power enveloped the assassin. An unclear image flashed in his mind¡ªa person, shrouded in darkness. ¡°This power¡­¡± Maximus mused, the scene too familiar for him.


    Kai, inhabiting Ray¡¯s body, pivoted to face the assassin. The air crackled with tension. The assassin leaped, claws extended, aiming for Kai. Kai shifted into a defensive stance. But the assassin defied reason. His speed increased, as the claws sliced through fabric and flesh, leaving a searing trail of pain on Kai¡¯s right shoulder. He gritted his teeth, quickly holding onto his shoulder.


    ¡°Ray!¡± Everyone called out to him, as Kai, in Ray¡¯s body looked back, expecting to see the assassin still poised for battle. Instead, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the assassin had vanished. His malevolence dissipated like smoke in the wind.


    Like a wisp of darkness, he dissolved into nothingness, leaving behind only the memory of his threat. The marble floor bore no trace of his presence, and the moonlight danced upon the shards of broken glass.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡± Kai wondered aloud, disbelief coloring his voice. At the same time, Eva spoke up. {Sir, the cursed energy signature is gone. No trace remains.}


    Kai¡¯s gaze lingered on the empty space where the assassin had stood. The Sun began its ascent, casting warm rays over the palace¡ªa stark contrast to the cold malevolence that had infiltrated their world. The night had ended abruptly.


    ¡°Someone capable of using cursed energy, huh¡­¡± Kai mused, still levitating in the air.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 65: Body Swapped: Part - VII

    The morning sun filtered through the stained-glass windows, casting colorful patterns on the marble floor of Ray¡¯s room. The air held a faint scent of beeswax polish, mingling with the lingering tension from last night¡¯s battle. Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, lay on the pristine white bed, his right shoulder wrapped in fresh bandages. The wound throbbed, a constant reminder of the assassin¡¯s blade. As he sighs, a note is passed to him. He looks over to the side, a tired look on his face. ¡°Really?¡± he whispers, as it¡¯s seen that Ray, in Kai¡¯s body kept writing notes.


    Ray, inhabiting Kai¡¯s body, sat beside the bed in his wheelchair, his expression a tumult of anger, sadness, and worry. This time he had worn the wig Kai asked him to. He hurriedly scribbled notes, one-by-one, passing them to Kai. Picking up each note, Kai read them aloud, his voice cracking with emotion that Ray wished to let out.


    ¡°You absolute fool!¡± Kai¡¯s voice trembled as he acts. ¡°Why did you face that assassin alone? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    He set the notes down, sighing. ¡°How did it come to this?¡± he mused to himself, tracing the intricate patterns on the ceiling.


    Back in time:


    After the assassin had fled, Kai, in Ray¡¯s body received treatment from the royal physician, the room filled with the scent of herbal poultices and antiseptic. Meanwhile, Maximus had urgently summoned Hiro and Sakura to the palace. Together with them, Ray¡ªstill inhabiting Kai¡¯s body¡ªhad arrived. Hiro and Sakura inquired about Ray¡¯s condition, unaware of the body swap. Later, when Hiro and Sakura left to assess the damage to the palace, Kai found himself alone in the room with Ray, who was dying to speak his mind.


    Now to the present:


    Kai sighs as he speaks up. ¡°Can we stop this now¡­¡± he began. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t exactly plan for it,¡± he replied, his voice raspy. ¡°The guy attacked me out of nowhere. What was I supposed to do¡ªinvite him for tea?¡±


    Ray¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and he scribbled another note. ¡°You could have called for help! What if something had happened to my body, damn it? You didn¡¯t have to shoulder everything alone.¡±


    Kai sighed. ¡°Look, Ray, I appreciate the concern, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯!¡± Ray interrupted, thrusting another note in front of Kai, his eyes blazing. ¡°Okay, okay. Fine.¡± Kai tried to assure him, but Ray sighed, rubbing his temples.


    Ray scribbled another note, passing it on to Kai. ¡°What if something had happened to you?¡± Kai stared at Ray¡¯s question, while Ray was scribbling another note.


    ¡°I am not sure about how well you can use magic, but engaging in a combat with an assassin is something else,¡± he wrote.


    ¡°So, he was worried, huh.¡± Kai muses to himself. ¡°Well, it is a given that being in a body which can¡¯t walk nor talk, one won¡¯t have any form of physical training or so¡­¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Kai put his hand over Ray¡¯s shoulder, as he speaks. ¡°I made sure to keep a proper distance, and your wind magic back then came really handy for it!¡± he declares, as Ray just smiles at him. ¡°Kai really is an interesting guy,¡± Ray muse to himself.


    As the conversation was going on, a thought structs Kai. He smiles underneath, a smile filled with mischief. ¡°By the way,¡± he spoke up, ¡°In just one day, I¡¯ve learned many interesting things about you, Ray.¡± He says, as Ray looks at him with a confused tilt.


    ¡°Like how you used to wet your bed until the age of 7, I guess.¡± Kai speaks up, as Ray blushed, his cheeks turning crimson. ¡°And how you used to lift the maids¡¯ skirts while they were working, and¡ª¡± Before Kai could reveal more, Ray pulled him by his collar, shaking him to stop.


    ¡°Deja vu?¡± Kai chuckled, holding back laughter as he tried to calm Ray down.


    After some time, the room fell into silence. Kai laid back on the bed, while Ray sat on his wheelchair, getting his dress fixed. Ray picked up his pen and notes, as he scribbled another note. ¡°By the way, how long are we going to be like this?¡± he asked.


    To this, Kai sat up. Coming off the bed, he walked towards a drawer nearby, slowly pulling out the lower section to it. He picked up something from there, revealing the ancient artifact. ¡°3 hours, 31 minutes and 49 seconds.¡± He replied, pointing at the timer in the artifact. Ray leaned back on the wheelchair; he sighs. ¡°Still have a long way,¡± he muses as Kai puts the artifact on the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, time flies,¡± Kai says while putting down the artifact, when the door to the room slightly opens, as Hiro and Sakura, with the royal couples are revealed. Both Ray and Kai unaware of it.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Soon, we will be back in our own body,¡± Kai says so, as Ray nods to him. ¡°And you still have to tell me about your and Niatina¡¯s story,¡± Kai says so, looking at Ray with a knowing look. Ray smiles to himself, when Kai¡¯s memory stirred, and he sat down on the bed. ¡°You know,¡± he said, ¡°Niatina cares a lot about you.¡±


    Ray¡¯s attention snapped back to Kai. ¡°She almost cried last night when she saw me¡ªthinking it was you¡ªfighting the assassin.¡± Kai added, studying Ray¡¯s flushed face.


    Ray¡¯s internal thoughts seemed to short-circuit. ¡°Whaaaa¡ª She cried for me¡­?¡± his internal thoughts froze, caught off guard.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± A small chuckle escaped Kai¡¯s lips, and he began to laugh, rolling on the bed. His laughter echoed off the marble walls, filling the room with mirth. Ray, still inhabiting Kai¡¯s body, could only watch, his expression a mix of bewilderment and annoyance. He had never seen Kai react this way¡ªso carefree, so unguarded.


    Kai wiped tears from his eyes, gasping for breath. ¡°Man, look at that expression!¡± he managed to say between fits of laughter. ¡°That¡¯s so hilarious!!¡± Ray sighs, but smiles at the same time. ¡°This is the first time I see him laughing like that,¡± he thinks to himself. ¡°Even if it¡¯s in my body,¡± he muses, ¡°But I got to see a new side of him. Even though he keeps teasing me¡­¡± But just then, a voice cuts through the laughter in the room.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± The question hangs in the air, as Kai stops laughing. Alerted, Kai and Ray both looked behind. Standing by the door was Hiro, who had asked the question. Sakura stood beside him, flanked by Maximus and Celestina. But they weren¡¯t alone. Montina and Niatina stood behind them as well, their expressions a mix of confusion and concern.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®back in our body¡¯?¡± Maximus stepped forward and asked, prompting Kai and Ray to exchange glances. The room fell into an uneasy silence as Hiro, Sakura, Maximus, and Celestina stared at the two. Montina and Niatina exchanged puzzled glances, while Ray and Kai shared a knowing look.


    Everyone¡¯s attention remained fixed on them. Then, Kai¡ªstill inhabiting Ray¡¯s body¡ªstood up. ¡°Guess there¡¯s no choice left,¡± he spoke up. The others were clearly confused. ¡°What do you mean, Ray?¡± Celestina asked, while Ray, in Kai¡¯s body, silently wished that things would turn out all right.


    Kai smiled. ¡°Sorry, but I am not Ray.¡± He finally said it.


    The revelation hung in the air, leaving everyone in the room momentarily speechless. ¡°W-What do you mean¡­ you are not Ray?¡± Sakura finally broke the silence. Kai pointed at Ray, who now occupied his own body. ¡°He is Ray.¡± Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body, nodded in confirmation.


    Confusion deepened, and Hiro interjected. ¡°Then¡­ you are¡­¡±


    All eyes turned to Kai. He met their gaze with a smile. ¡°Exactly what you all are thinking.¡± He finally said it. ¡°I am Kai.¡± The room remained silent until a collective exclamation burst forth:


    ¡°HUHHHH!?!?!?¡±


    As the truth got revealed in the palace, chaos erupted among them. Everyone started bombarding Ray and Kai with questions, whether what they are saying the truth and how it all happened. While the two just waited for them to calm down, thinking in sync. ¡°I knew this would happen¡­¡±


    But at the same time, in the magic academy. In the principal¡¯s room, Justin sat on his chair. Desk filled with bundles of papers, an antic designed lamp, and the smell of ink was filling the air. The sun rays fell from the window, as Justin was kept busy in his own work. He held a report, studying it with unwavering attention.


    ¡°A bounty of 100 million gold on Hiro¡¯s son,¡± he whispered as he turned the report to the next page. ¡°Then there¡¯s the kidnapping of his son again,¡± his eyes scanning each of the words, turning to the next page. ¡°And lastly, the girl who not only killed the kidnapper¡¯s leader but also possesses the uncanny ability to dismantle any attacks aimed at her.¡±


    He leaned back on his chair, sighing. ¡°Anyone with half a brain could connect the dots¡ªthe bounty and the kidnapping, orchestrated by the same hand. Whoever this mastermind is, they wield a formidable network.¡± He murmurs, ¡°To know about the Archduke¡¯s son¡¯s existence, even before it was officially made public.¡± He sits in silence for some time, until he finally decides to look into it later.


    ¡°Well, leaving these two reports behind, the main concern right now is her¡­¡± He muttered to himself, looking at the third report. ¡°I checked the books from the magic tower. But yet, there¡¯s no mention of any form of such magic.¡± His brow furrowed as he considered the implications. The magic tower¡¯s extensive library had failed to yield any answers.


    He recalled what Hiro had told him¡ªthe existence of a magic that could dismantle attacks aimed at the person. ¡°The magic she possesses is telling me¡­¡± His voice trailed off, and he glanced around the room. ¡°She¡¯s someone we wouldn¡¯t want to be on bad terms with.¡±


    Just then, someone knocked on his door. ¡°Excuse me, sir. It¡¯s about the entrance exams result. They are ready and can be handed out tomorrow.¡± The man behind the door said so, as Justin stood up and commanded. ¡°Good, make sure to send them to each of the students.¡±


    Back in the palace, where the crowd had finally calmed down, the room was filled with silence. Maximus broke it with a pointed question. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that you are not Ray, but Kai in the wheelchair is Ray. And the one in front of us is not Ray, but Kai, right?¡±


    Kai chuckles to the sum up story. ¡°Sounds a bit confusing, but yeah. That¡¯s the whole scene.¡± His eyes shifted from Maximus to Ray, who offered a small smile. The tension in the room remained palpable.


    ¡°Now that you mention it,¡± Celestina spoke up, ¡°the way you¡¯re speaking and how you¡¯re sitting with your hands folded¡ªit¡¯s different from how Ray behaves¡­¡± She made her observation clear.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Kai agreed. ¡°But when did this happen?¡± Hiro¡¯s question cut through the air. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell us about it?¡± Sakura added, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Kai¡¯s gaze flickered to Niatina, who noticed the glance. He sighed, running his hand through his hair. ¡°Yesterday, around this time,¡± he finally confessed.


    To his confession, Niatina¡¯s eyes widened. She recalled the incident¡ªthe confrontation with Kai, thinking it was Ray¡ªand the confusion that had gripped her. She looked at Kai, who met her gaze with understanding. Then her eyes shifted to Ray, who occupied Kai¡¯s body, avoiding her gaze. The whole world around her started to crumble, as she realized what actually happened, and why Ray was talking comfortably with her back then.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 66: Body Swapped: Part - VIII

    Kai took a deep breath, his eyes scanning the room filled with antique furniture and dim candlelight. He began to recount the events, his voice steady yet filled with an underlying tension. He carefully omitted the fact that he had allowed Ray to read the ancient text, attributing the artifact¡¯s activation to its own mysterious power instead. Ray, sitting across him, watched with wide eyes, playing along with Kai¡¯s fabricated tale.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ray?¡± Kai¡¯s question echoed in the silence of the room. Ray, understanding the gravity of the situation, simply nodded.


    As Kai concluded his explanation, he looked around the room. Hiro, Sakura, Celestina, and Maximus wore expressions of worry, their brows furrowed in concern. Montina, her eyes wide, remembered her conversation with Kai in the library last night, thinking he was Ray. Their eyes met, and Kai couldn¡¯t resist a smug look. ¡°Heh~¡±


    Montina quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks flushing a light pink. Kai chuckled, ¡°Now that¡¯s cute.¡± His voice was light, but his mood shifted quickly. His eyes softened as he glanced at Niatina, regret and apology etched on his face. Ray, too, watched her. Niatina kept her head lowered, her long hair hiding her expression. Ray longed to reach out to her, yet fear held him back. Kai, ever perceptive, leaned toward him just as Maximus posed his question.


    ¡°So, last night¡ªit wasn¡¯t Ray at the dinner party, but you, Kai. Right?¡± Maximus¡¯s voice was filled with confusion. Kai nodded in affirmation, his gaze steady. Celestina pressed further, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°And it was you who sla¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Kai interjected. ¡°During the dinner party, after the dinner party, and even during the assassin¡¯s encounter¡ªit was all me.¡± His admission left a heavy silence in the room.


    ¡°What happened last night?¡± Sakura¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. Celestina attempted to speak, but Kai interrupted once more. ¡°I had a fight with the assassin and got injured on my right shoulder in the process¡­ Mom¡­¡± His voice trembled with emotion, and Sakura rushed to his side, enveloping him in a warm hug.


    As Sakura comforted Kai, Hiro observed the scene with a gentle smile. The royal couples exchanged curious glances, while Montina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. But during that moment, Niatina slipped out of the room, unnoticed. Ray had a confused look, wondering why Kai was speaking in between, while Kai let out a sigh of relief, his thoughts racing. ¡°Guess I am safe for the time being¡­¡±


    As the scene unfolded, a thought struck Maximus. ¡°Wait¡­ so, it was Kai who fought the assassin?¡± To this, Kai met his gaze and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°But, if I am correct¡­¡± Maximus paused, ¡°You weren¡¯t able to walk since the injury as a child, so how come you were able to face a strong assassin without any form of training like Ray went through?¡±


    His question hung in the air, and now everyone started to wonder the same. ¡°Here we go again,¡± Kai mused to himself. ¡°It¡¯s actually simple,¡± he spoke up as all eyes turned toward him. He snapped his fingers, and the wind began to swirl around him. ¡°I kept a safe distance from him. And with Ray¡¯s wind magic and his gun, countering the assassin¡¯s attacks was straightforward.¡± His explanation gradually clarified the situation for the others. ¡°Also, I am very skilled with magic. You all should already know that, considering what I did when I was kidnapped, right?¡±


    As Hiro recalled the scene¡ªthe path of light glowing, leading the way to the warehouse where Kai had been held hostage¡ªhe nodded in agreement. ¡°Right¡­ This makes sense.¡± His voice echoed in the room, filled with antique furniture and dim candlelight. Sakura, however, confronted Kai. ¡°But you must never do such a dangerous thing again, okay?¡± Her voice was firm, yet filled with concern. Kai nodded, his smile conveying reassurance. ¡°I will be careful, Mom,¡± he promised, his voice soft. Sakura held his hand, her warmth evident in her smile.


    Kai¡¯s gaze swept over the others, and once again, his eyes met Montina¡¯s. This time, she didn¡¯t shy away. Kai¡¯s mischievous smile played beneath his words. ¡°By the way,¡± he spoke up. ¡°Now that I¡¯m in Ray¡¯s body,¡± he began to walk toward Montina, each step deliberate. ¡°I think it¡¯s the perfect time for me and my fianc¨¦e to have a talk, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Montina wore a confused expression, while Celestina and Sakura beamed with joy. ¡°That¡¯s right! We won¡¯t disturb you two, so we shall take our leave!¡± Both of them chimed in unison. Celestina ushered Hiro and Maximus out of the room. Maximus protested, but Celestina paid no heed. Hiro went with the flow, and Sakura wheeled Ray outside, who wore his confused expression. His gaze shifting from Sakura to Kai to Montina. Closing the door behind her, Sakura parted ways with her words lingered in the air: ¡°Good luck, you two!¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    As the door to the room closed, silence enveloped Kai and Montina. The tension was palpable, and Kai, inhabiting Ray¡¯s body, wore a sly smile, while Montina¡¯s expression oscillated between confusion and surprise. ¡°What now¡­?¡± she mused to herself.


    Kai returned to the bed and sat down, sighing. His voice turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± he said. ¡°You wish for the engagement to be called off, right?¡± He posed the question, and Montina regarded him with bewilderment. ¡°Yes, or no?¡± he pressed further. ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way. If you¡¯re fine with it, I¡¯ll happily marry you.¡± His lips curved into a happy smile.


    But Montina¡¯s response was swift: ¡°NO!¡± she declared. Kai, caught off guard, sought clarification. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re fine with marrying me?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow, to which Montina shook her head.


    ¡°No! No! Umm¡­¡± She paused, taking a deep breath. ¡°What I mean is that, I do wish for the engagement to be called off, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯,¡± Kai interrupted, his tone firm. ¡°The engagement shall be called off after one month,¡± he declared, his smile unwavering. Montina listened in surprise as Kai continued. ¡°It¡¯s already been 10 days¡­ So, 21 days more and the engagement shall be called off. Just don¡¯t play those childish pranks on me anymore. I don¡¯t wish to further tarnish your image.¡±


    As Kai spoke, Montina¡¯s mind raced, replaying all the playful antics from their dates. Her cheeks flushed, and she averted her gaze. ¡°¡­Sorry about that,¡± she murmured, feeling both embarrassed and intrigued.


    Kai looked at Montina, her cheeks still flushed. He chuckled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It was¡­ interesting, to say the least.¡±


    Montina glanced up at him, her eyes wide. ¡°Interesting?¡± A hint of indignation in her voice.


    Kai shrugged, his smile never leaving his face. ¡°Well, it certainly kept things lively,¡± he admitted. ¡°And it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t have my share of fun.¡±


    Montina blinked, taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you had fun?¡± she stammered, her cheeks turning an even deeper shade of red.


    Kai nodded, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not every day that one¡¯s fianc¨¦e tries to sabotage their own engagement,¡± he said, his tone teasing. ¡°It was quite the adventure.¡±


    Montina huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you found it amusing,¡± she said, trying to sound annoyed. But the corners of her mouth twitched upwards, betraying her amusement.


    Kai watched her closely, amused. ¡°She reminds me of a small rabbit, trying to act mad,¡± he thought, imagining Montina¡¯s vulnerability. His grin widened, and he scratched his chin absentmindedly. ¡°That¡¯s cute,¡± he mused to himself, slowly standing up. He started walking to the door when Montina called out to him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she reached out to him, and Kai turned back to look at her. Montina took a deep breath, a smile gracing her face. ¡°Let¡¯s get along well from now on, Kai!¡± She finally voiced her feelings, as she watched him, waiting for his response, while Kai simply stared back at her. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he saying anything¡­?¡± Montina wondered, as Kai began to move towards the door again. Montina watched him in surprise, and Kai paused, his hand hovering over the door handle.


    ¡°Then I hope you don¡¯t mind me calling you by your nickname,¡± Kai¡¯s voice reached her. She looked at him, her eyes wide with surprise. He slowly turned back to her, a playful smile on his lips. ¡°Mono~¡±


    Montina remained silent for a moment, her eyes reflecting a myriad of emotions. Then, a smile slowly spread across her face, lighting up her features. ¡°Sure!¡± she agreed, moving closer to him. ¡°Kai!¡± Her voice echoed softly in the room, filled with a newfound warmth.


    Kai smiled at her, his eyes twinkling with amusement. He slowly processed to open the door, the old wood creaking slightly under his touch. Together, they stepped out into the hallway, the soft glow of the setting sun casting long shadows on the floor.


    As they walked side by side, Kai murmured to himself. ¡°It¡¯s a bit weird talking about my personal stuff being in someone else¡¯s body,¡± he mused, his voice barely above a whisper. Montina turned to him, her eyes curious. ¡°You know, you are very different from Ray¡­¡± she observed, her voice thoughtful.


    Kai responded with a smile, his eyes meeting hers. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked, his tone light. Montina nodded, her gaze never leaving his. ¡°Ray is more¡­ how should I say it¡­ he¡¯s more gentle and kind. While you are more¡­ mischievous and cunning.¡± She shared her thoughts, her words painting a vivid contrast between the two.


    Kai chuckled in response, his laughter echoing softly in the empty hallway. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± His words were light, and Montina found herself smiling at his easy-going nature.


    As they continued their stroll, Kai found himself deep in thought. ¡°Ray is undoubtedly kind and gentle,¡± he pondered, his gaze distant. ¡°However, even the gentlest and kindest individuals harbor weaknesses, be they physical or emotional.¡± They ambled past a window, catching an unobserved glimpse of Ray and Niatina in the garden. Ray, now in Kai¡¯s body, hung his head low, his shoulders slumped. Niatina passed by him, her face streaked with tears that fell unchecked.


    Later in the day, Kai and Montina joined Hiro and Sakura. They talked about their newfound understanding, their words filled with hope and promise. Slowly, Niatina joined them, her usual composure masking the turmoil within. Maximus had to leave for his duties, while Celestina wheeled Ray to his room.


    They all discussed the assassin¡¯s attack, their words filled with worry and concern. They also complimented Kai on his bravery, their admiration evident in their voices. But as the hours passed, a sudden change occurred. Kai, in Ray¡¯s body, suddenly went unconscious. Ray too, fell unconscious in Kai¡¯s body, their sudden collapse sending a wave of panic through the room.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 67: Unexpected Summon

    Kai stirred awake, his senses slowly coming back to him. He was in a carriage, the rhythmic sounds of the horses¡¯ hooves and the gentle swaying bringing a sense of familiarity. He looked down at himself, his own hands, his own body. A wave of relief washed over him. "I¡¯m back," he thought, a smile spreading across his face.


    Across from him, Sakura was watching him with a warm smile. ¡°Welcome back, son,¡± she said, her voice filled with relief and happiness. Kai returned her smile, feeling a sense of homecoming.


    But then, he noticed something. Hiro wasn¡¯t with them. He looked around, his eyes scanning the carriage. His hand slipped into his pocket, pulling out a notebook and pen. He opened the notebook, ready to write, when he froze. His eyes scanned the note, his mind racing. But he quickly shook it off, pushing the thoughts away. He scribbled down a quick note and showed it to Sakura. "Where is dad?"


    Sakura read the note, her expression softening. ¡°Your father had something important to discuss with Uncle Maximus, so he¡¯s staying back,¡± she explained, her voice gentle. Kai nodded, understanding. He leaned back in his seat, his mind filled with thoughts. He was back in his own body, back home.


    The scene shifted to Hiro and Maximus, ensconced in the quiet solitude of Maximus¡¯s study. The room was filled with the scent of old books and polished wood, a testament to the many years of wisdom it housed. Maximus was speaking, his voice steady and calm, but the words he uttered left Hiro in shock. He stood there, his mind racing to keep up with the revelations being unveiled. He rubbed his forehead, a clear sign of his struggle to comprehend the situation. He asked Maximus a few questions, his voice barely above a whisper. Their discussion carried on, the room echoing with their voices.


    The scene shifted again, to Kai. He had arrived at the archduke¡¯s mansion, his body weary but his spirit undeterred. He was helped to his room by Ainz, slow but steady. On the way, he met Elysia who asked him about the incident at the palace, her eyes filled with concern. Unbeknownst to her, her own brother was deeply involved in it. Kai simply smiled at her, his eyes hiding the truth, as Sakura told her that Kai needed rest and shall tell her about the incident tomorrow.


    After wishing goodnight to Elysia, they continued to their way back to his room. Once he reached his room, he lay down on his bed, his body sinking into the soft mattress. He sighed, taking off his wig and setting it aside. ¡°Man¡­¡± he mused, his voice filled with exhaustion. ¡°It was such a hectic day.¡± He reached into his top pocket, his fingers brushing against something. He pulled it out, revealing Eva¡¯s earpiece. A smile spread across his face as he recalled the scene when Ray was shaking him, not wanting his secrets to be revealed. Kai had carefully put Eva¡¯s earpiece in the pocket, a testament to his quick thinking.


    ¡°So smart, me,¡± he mused, his smile widening.


    He put the earpiece back in his ear, his gaze drifting towards the window. The twin moons cast their soft glow into the room, their light painting the room in shades of silver. He seemed to be lost in deep thoughts, his mind a whirlwind of emotions and revelations. But then, he turned to the other side, his body curling up on the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep,¡± he thought to himself, his eyes slowly closing. And with that, he drifted off into a peaceful sleep, the events of the day slowly fading into the realm of dreams.


    But Kai¡¯s day of hectic events had yet another surprise in store for him. He found himself summoned back into the dungeon, standing amidst the cold, stone walls. His face was unreadable, a mask hiding his inner turmoil. ¡°Why¡­¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. ¡°Why?¡± This time, his voice was louder, echoing off the dungeon walls. ¡°Just why!? Why am I back in the dungeon???¡± His voice reverberated around him, his question hanging in the air. ¡°I just came back to my body and now I am in the dungeon again,¡± he mused, his mind racing with thoughts. As he was lost in his thoughts, the screen appeared in front of him.


    {Welcome back, adventurer,} it said, its words glowing brightly. Kai looked at the screen, his eyes filled with frustration. ¡°Can¡¯t this wait a few days?¡± he asked, his voice demanding answers. The screen moved back a little, as if taken aback by his anger.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    {I am not sure why you seem angry, but let¡¯s get going to continue your quest!} it said, its words filled with enthusiasm.


    But Kai was not willing to do so. He laid down on the cold, hard floor, his body sprawled out. The screen lowered to his level, now floating above his head. {Move, adventurer! You have a long way to go!} it said, its words were the only conversation for Kai in the silent dungeon. But he simply sighed, turning to the other side. ¡°Let me sleep,¡± he said, his voice filled with exhaustion.


    The screen seemed unsure of what to do next. It hovered above Kai, its glow dimming slightly. The dungeon was silent, save for the soft sound of Kai¡¯s breathing. The screen remained there, waiting for Kai to wake up.


    Around the same time, back in the Royal Palace. Ray, who had woken up a few minutes back in his own body, sat on his bed. The soft moon light filtered through the window, casting a warm glow on his face. A maid, appointed to him, quietly slipped out of the room to inform Celestina about his awakening.


    Celestina arrived shortly, her face filled with concern. She asked Ray about how he was feeling, her voice gentle. She continued to check on him, her eyes scanning for any signs of discomfort. Once she was sure Ray was alright, she left the room, asking him to get more sleep. Her words were filled with motherly affection, bringing a sense of comfort to Ray.


    As the door to the room closed, Ray sighed. He lowered his head, his mind drifting back to the past. A memory played in his mind - him in Kai¡¯s body, lowering his head, while Nino passed by him with tears in her eyes. Ray just stared down, helpless on the situation between them. As the memory faded, he fell back onto the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± he murmured under his breath, his voice barely audible.


    The scene shifted to Kai again. He was still lying on the cold, hard floor of the dungeon, his gaze fixed on the stone walls. The dungeon was silent, save for the occasional drip of water. Just then, the screen floated over to his face.


    {Get up, adventurer! The adventure has yet to begin,} it said, its words echoing in the silent dungeon.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Kai replied, his voice filled with frustration. He turned to the other side, trying to ignore the screen. But the screen didn¡¯t give up. It floated over to him again, this time with a warning.


    {If you won¡¯t move in 10 seconds, the system will be forced to take strict action on you,} it warned, its words glowing brightly.


    Kai stared at the screen for a moment, his eyes reflecting a mix of annoyance and resignation. He sighed, closing his eyes. ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± he said, his voice filled with defiance. The screen then floated in the air for few seconds, until the words formed in it.


    {The adventurer¡¯s confirmation has been gained. The event shall now take place.} its word flickered, as the number ten appeared on the screen. The countdown on the screen began, each number ticking away with an ominous finality. As it reached zero, clouds began to form around Kai, a foreboding sign of what was to come. Kai still had his eyes closed, not caring for the danger around him.


    Suddenly, he heard a low growl. Slowly, he opened his left eye, only to find himself surrounded by a horde of monsters. Dark hounds, stone golems, giant fire lizards, and minotaurs were all closing in on him, their eyes gleaming with a predatory hunger.


    ¡°Is this the strict action?¡± Kai wondered aloud, his mind racing to understand the situation. Just then, the screen appeared in front of him, its words glowing brightly. {The special quest has begun! "Surviving the Monster Raid". The adventurer can either survive the attacks from the monsters or kill them all. It¡¯s up to the adventurer. The time limit is 30 minutes. Good luck, adventurer!}


    As soon as the screen disappeared, Kai sighed, irritation clear on his face. ¡°If only I could punch you now¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. But there was no time for complaints. He had to focus on the monsters in front of him.


    ¡°If it was before, I would have been forced escaped. But not now,¡± Kai mused to himself, a determined smile playing on his lips. He moved his right arm forward, calling out, ¡°Dominaredor!¡± His voice echoed throughout the dungeon, the air around him starting to catch speed. Dark and red lightning began to form around the palm of his hand, taking on a form that was NOT of the Scythe-Spear.


    ¡°Ehh?¡± Kai paused, his eyes widening in surprise. He extended his left arm as well, catching the manifestation with both his arms. ¡°What is this¡­¡± he wondered, his eyes wide with shock. What formed instead of the Scythe-Spear was a small girl, fast asleep. She had blue hair and eyes, a black flower adorning her head, and was dressed in a black and blue uniform.


    Kai just stared at her, his mind filled with questions. Finally, he found his voice. ¡°Who is she!?¡± he demanded, his voice echoing in the silent dungeon.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 68: The Soul Feast

    Kai¡¯s gaze was locked onto the girl, disbelief etched on his face. The monsters, sensing his distraction, began to close in, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. But Kai was too absorbed in the enigma before him to notice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded, his voice reverberating through the silent dungeon. The girl offered no response, her peaceful expression unaltered. Kai shook her gently, but she remained in her slumber. ¡°Wake up,¡± he implored, frustration seeping into his voice. Yet, the girl did not stir.


    A low growl echoed through the dungeon, jolting Kai back to reality. He spun around, his eyes widening at the sight of the encroaching monsters. Swiftly, he rose to his feet, positioning himself between the girl and the impending threat. ¡°No time for questions now,¡± he muttered, his gaze darting over the approaching horde.


    With a swift motion, he raised his right hand, calling out, ¡°Magic: Wall!¡± The monsters lunged at him, but the barrier materialized just in time. Kai sighed, collapsing onto the floor with the girl in his arms. He peered through the barrier, watching as the monsters¡¯ futile attacks left no damage. ¡°Safe¡­ for now,¡± he mused, turning his attention back to the girl.


    Laying her down gently, Kai sat beside her, studying her tranquil face. He reached out, brushing a strand of blue hair from her face. ¡°Who is she?¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. But the girl remained silent, her steady breathing the only sound within the barrier.


    Outside, the monsters continued their relentless assault on the barrier. Their roars and growls, the sound from the clash of their attack on the barrier filled the dungeon, a stark contrast to the serene scene within. Kai glanced at them, his gaze hardening. ¡°I need a plan,¡± he muttered.


    His gaze returned to the girl, his mind teeming with questions. ¡°Why did she appear when I called for ''Dominaredor''? And how is she able to sleep through this chaos?¡± He shook his head, pushing the questions aside. He needed to focus.


    As Kai closed his eyes, lost in thought, he heard the sound of clothes rustle. He looked towards his side, as he noticed the girl beginning to stir. He quickly moved towards her, calling out gently. As her eyes fluttered open, she was met with Kai¡¯s concerned gaze. A wide smile spread across her face as she leapt towards him, exclaiming, ¡°Master!¡± Kai was taken aback, his mind racing to comprehend the situation.


    Meanwhile, at the Archduke¡¯s mansion, Hiro had just returned from the palace. Despite the late hour, Sakura was waiting for him. ¡°Sakura? Why are you still awake?¡± Hiro asked, approaching her. ¡°Can¡¯t a wife wait for her husband?¡± she retorted, pouting at him. Hiro chuckled, pulling her into a warm embrace. ¡°Thanks, Sakura.¡± She giggled, praising him for his compliment.


    As they held each other, Hiro suddenly asked, ¡°Hey¡­ do you still remember Ahin?¡± Sakura nodded, ¡°I remember him. It¡¯s been around 2 years since we met. But why do you ask?¡± Before Hiro could answer, a girl¡¯s scream pierced the night.


    The scream echoed through the mansion, causing Hiro and Sakura to break apart. ¡°What was that?¡± Sakura asked, her eyes wide with alarm. Hiro¡¯s face hardened, ¡°Stay here,¡± he ordered, before rushing towards the source of the scream.


    Back in the dungeon, Kai was still reeling from the girl¡¯s declaration. ¡°Master?¡± he echoed, confusion evident in his voice. The girl nodded enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Yes, Master! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± she exclaimed, hugging him tightly.


    Outside the barrier, the monsters were still trying to break in, their roars echoing through the dungeon. But inside, Kai was now finally able to communicate with the girl.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk calmly. So, who are you?¡± he asked, his voice filled with curiosity. ¡°And why did you call me master?¡± The girl tilted her head, looking at him with innocent eyes. ¡°Because you¡¯re my master?¡± she said, her voice soft. ¡°And my master called out for me.¡±


    As she spoke, Kai felt a sense of realization wash over him. There was something familiar about her, something that resonated with him. Just then, the screen appeared with a note. ¡°You already have the answer to it, don¡¯t you?¡± it asked, its words glowing brightly.


    At that moment, Kai recalled the description of the Scythe-Spear - it was said to have its own soul. "Could it be¡­? No way¡­¡± Kai muttered, his eyes wide with disbelief. He looked at the girl, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°Dominaredor?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. The girl smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Meanwhile, Hiro had reached the source of the scream. Reaching Kai''s room, he found Lala sitting by the door on the floor, her face pale with fear. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, his voice calm despite the situation. She pointed towards the bed, ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s a ghost,¡± she stammered. Hiro looked confused to Lala¡¯s statement, but as he looked where she pointed, he froze in his steps.


    Hiro''s eyes widened as he took in the ethereal spectacle before him. A spectral figure of a girl hovered just above the floor, her form bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight that streamed through the window. Her long hair, seemingly weightless, danced around her like a silver halo, adding to her otherworldly aura.


    The figure was looking at Kai, who was peacefully sleeping on his bed, oblivious to the spectral visitor. Her face was turned away from Hiro and Lala, shrouded in a veil of mystery. The ethereal glow that enveloped her gave her an otherworldly beauty, casting an enchanting spell over the room.


    But as she slowly turned to look at them, her form began to fade, like a wisp of smoke caught in a breeze. In a blink, she vanished into thin air, leaving nothing but the echo of her presence. Hiro was left standing in stunned silence, his mind struggling to comprehend the surreal vision he had just witnessed.


    The silence was broken by the sound of hurried footsteps. Sakura, Aiden, and a group of knights rushed into the room, their faces filled with concern. "Your Grace," they called out, their voices filled with worry. But Hiro remained silent, his gaze fixed on the spot where the ghostly figure had been.


    "Hiro?" Sakura''s voice cut through his thoughts, her hand gently shaking him. Hiro blinked, turning to look at her. His face was pale, his eyes still filled with shock. The knights helped Lala to her feet, their faces filled with concern. "What happened?" one of them asked, his voice filled with worry.


    But before Lala could answer, Hiro cut in. "I''ll explain," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within him.


    Back in the dungeon, Kai was in shock, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. He looked at the girl again, her smile as bright as ever. ¡°So, you really are my weapon?¡± he asked, his voice filled with disbelief. The girl nodded enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Yes! You summoned me and even made a bonding with me! And after that, I became one with my master!¡± she exclaimed, her voice echoing in the silent dungeon. Kai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her phrasing. ¡°That phrasing though¡­¡± he murmured to himself, shaking his head in amusement.


    He massaged his forehead, his gaze drifting back to the girl. ¡°If I knew my weapon was a girl, I would have given a small simple name¡­¡± he murmurs to himself, his voice filled with regret. The girl simply tilted her head, looking at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°But I like the name Dominaredor,¡± she said, her voice soft. ¡°It¡¯s unique, just like our bond.¡±


    Kai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the situation. ¡°Turns out my Scythe-Spear was a cute little girl, huh¡­¡± he mused to himself, a smile playing on his lips. He looked over at the monsters, their menacing figures only separated from them by the barrier. He then turned his attention back to the girl, about to ask her a question when a loud growl echoed around them.


    Kai stared at the girl, his mouth slightly open in surprise. She started to blush, her cheeks flustered as she covered her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s not like I am hungry or¡­¡± But before she could finish her sentence, another growl echoed through the dungeon. She quickly turned her back to him, lowering her head in embarrassment.


    Kai chuckled at her reactions, finding them endearing. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked, trying to suppress his laughter. The girl just nodded her head, still not facing him. Kai smiled, his mind starting to form a plan. ¡°Where do we get food here? Maybe the system knows?¡± he wondered aloud.


    ¡°I need souls¡­¡± the girl said suddenly, her voice barely audible. Kai looked at her, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°My food is soul,¡± she added, her voice stronger this time. A quick realization hit Kai, remembering that the Scythe-Spear consumes souls to gain strength.


    He smiled, asking another question. ¡°Then can you turn into the Scythe-Spear?¡± She nodded, her face still flushed. ¡°Good,¡± Kai said, his voice filled with determination. ¡°Since there are plenty of food waiting for us outside.¡± He said so, looking towards the crowd of monsters, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Kai stood up, his gaze fixed on the horde of monsters outside the barrier. He turned to Dominaredor, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, offering her a reassuring smile. She nodded, her eyes reflecting the same determination.


    With a swift motion, Kai moved his right arm towards her. ¡°Dominaredor!¡± he commanded. In response, she began to glow, floating in the air, her form shifting and changing. Dark and red lightning forming around her. Within moments, she had transformed back into the Scythe-Spear, her soul now contained within the weapon.


    Kai gripped the Scythe-Spear tightly, his heart pounding in his chest. He turned to face the monsters, his gaze hardening. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    Kai looked over at the monsters, their menacing figures only separated from them by the barrier. But to his surprise, this time, there were many more of the creatures he didn¡¯t saw before. ¡°Some new ones¡¯ huh¡­¡± he mused, looking at them eye to eye.


    Each creature was a grotesque parody of nature, with twisted limbs, gnarled teeth, and eyes that glowed with a malevolent hunger. Their bodies were covered in scales that shimmered in the dim light, giving them an eerie, spectral glow. The air around them seemed to ripple with the sheer malevolence they exuded.


    Kai smiled to himself, raising his left arm. ¡°Whatever¡­,¡± he whispers. As quick as it materialized, Kai dispelled the barrier. The monsters roared, lunging at him with renewed vigor. Their movements were swift and coordinated, each one a lethal predator in its own right. But Kai was ready. He swung the Scythe-Spear, cutting through the monsters with ease. Each time a monster fell, their soul was absorbed by the Scythe-Spear, feeding Dominaredor.


    Despite the overwhelming number of monsters, Kai held his ground. He moved with precision and grace, his every strike deadly. The monsters fell one by one, their numbers dwindling with each passing minute. The dungeon floor was soon littered with the lifeless bodies of the monsters, their once menacing figures now nothing more than lifeless husks.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last monster fell. Kai stood in the middle of the dungeon, calm and no sweat. He looked around, his eyes scanning the now silent dungeon. They had done it. They had survived the monster raid.


    Kai stood in the middle of the dungeon, his eyes scanning the lifeless bodies of the monsters. ¡°Strange¡­ why am I not tired?¡± he whispered to himself, a puzzled expression on his face. He had just fought off more than 80 monsters, yet he felt as energetic as ever. Just then, the screen appeared again, its words glowing brightly.


    {That¡¯s due to the Scythe-Spear. Since it consumes souls, its stats boost together with the user of it.} As Kai read the words, a smile spread across his face. ¡°Right, I had forgotten about it,¡± he said, his voice filled with relief. The screen flickered, revealing a new message.


    {Congratulations on completing the quest in just 9 minutes. The adventurer has received a new skill: Brave Aura.} As it said so, a proper description of the skill appeared on the screen. Kai observed the whole thing, commenting on the skill. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    [Skill: Brave Aura


    Type: Active


    Element: Neutral


    MP Cost: 400


    Description: The user and the allies to the user gets a boost on attack and weapon performances. The boost of attack depends on the type of attack one uses, physical or magical.]


    As he read the description, he paused. ¡°The skill seems useful for me, but¡­ isn''t the MP cost a bit high?¡± He wondered, when the screen flickered.


    {Also, for a great record, the adventurer will be rewarded with an extra reward of additional stats boost.}


    Kai¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "A new skill and stats boost?" he spoke out loud. This was more than he had expected. But the system wasn¡¯t done yet. {Along with that, from the previous battle with Varak, the adventurer is now allowed to choose any of the skills listed on the screen.}


    As it said so, another screen appeared, listing a variety of skills. Kai looked at the list, his mind racing with possibilities. Each skill had its own advantages, and choosing the right one could significantly enhance his abilities.


    ¡°Will I get loaded or something? Anyways, let¡¯s see what it has for me¡­¡±


    [Skill: Shadow Claw


    Type: Active


    Element: Dark


    MP Cost: 200


    Description: The user can extend their shadow into sharp, claw-like projections. These claws can be used to attack enemies at a distance. The damage inflicted depends on the user¡¯s physical attack power.]


    As Kai read the first skill''s description, he sighs. "Sounds decent, and that''s all. Next, we have..."


    [Skill: Shadow Bite


    Type: Active


    Element: Dark


    MP Cost: 300


    Description: The user can transform their shadow into a monstrous jaw capable of biting and trapping enemies. The bite¡¯s strength depends on the user¡¯s magical power. Once trapped, the enemy¡¯s movement speed is reduced.]


    Kai raises an eyebrow, musing to himself. "Guess the system thinks I am a monster." He sighs again, "Next is..."


    [Skill: Shadow Clone


    Type: Active


    Element: Dark


    MP Cost: 500


    Description: The user can create an exact replica of themselves from their shadow. This clone is capable of independent movement and action. It can attack enemies, but its attack power is only half of the user¡¯s. The clone lasts for a certain period of time or until it¡¯s destroyed.]


    Kai''s eyes widens a little with amusement, "Guess all the skills will be shadow related. And this one seems good, but... I shouldn''t be hasty and check the rest as well."


    Kai looked through the list, his eyes scanning each skill carefully. Meanwhile, Dominaredor had changed back into her human form and was standing next to him, rubbing her stomach contentedly. Kai glanced at her, a smile playing on his lips. ¡°Happy?¡± he asked, his voice filled with amusement.


    Dominaredor beamed at him, her eyes sparkling with joy. ¡°Yes! Thank you, master!¡± she exclaimed, her voice echoing in the silent dungeon. Kai chuckled, patting her on the head affectionately. He then turned his attention back to the list of skills, his expression serious. But yet again, another screen materialized next to the list of skills.


    {You have successfully countered the horde of 92 monsters. The weapon¡¯s unique skill has been activated. Would you like to use it and keep the monsters¡¯ soul for summoning?


    Warning: If the user declines to use the souls, they shall permanently be consumed by the weapon and won¡¯t be able to summon anymore.}


    Kai read the notice, his mind wondering what to do. He looked at the two options he was given on the screen: {Yes/No}. But not even thirty seconds passed by, he started to smile. ¡°My answer is already clear, and you should already know it.¡± He said, to which the screen glowed, as the: ¡®Yes¡¯, option started to light up.


    -To be continued.

 Chapter 69: LEVEL-UP!

    Kai''s eyes scanned the notice, his mind churning with thoughts. Two options glowed on the screen before him: {Yes/No}. He contemplated the choices, weighing the potential outcomes. But before a full minute had passed, a smile began to play on his lips. ¡°My answer is already clear, and you should already know it,¡± he declared, a playful lilt in his voice.


    The screen seemed to react to his words, the ''Yes'' option pulsating with anticipation. But just as the system was about to proceed, Kai interjected. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a NO.¡±


    His declaration sent the screen into a flicker. Gradually, the chosen option shifted to: No. Yet, it was as if the system was reluctant to accept his decision. Kai waited patiently for his choice to be confirmed, but as the system hesitated, he couldn''t help but tease. ¡°How many years will you take to choose: No?¡±


    His voice echoed in the room, prompting the system to finally settle on: No. ¡°Good,¡± Kai murmured, a satisfied smile on his face. But it seemed the system wasn¡¯t content with his decision.


    {You could have gained your own personal army to do the works for you. Sigh¡­ I thought you were smarter than the previous one.}


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could sigh,¡± Kai retorted, a chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°But yeah, I am not like others.¡± His tone shifted abruptly, becoming cold and serious. ¡°Rather than working with others, I prefer to work alone.¡± His voice echoed in the room, devoid of any emotion. Kai''s icy words hung in the air, a stark contrast to the warm light emanating from the screen.


    The system froze, no words forming, while on the other side, Dominaredor was starting to tremble. ¡°¡­Master¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. Dominaredor''s trembling voice echoed in his ears, pulling him back from the edge of his cold demeanor. He blinked, the reality of the situation sinking in.


    "Ah," he murmured, his voice softening. He turned to look at Dominaredor, his eyes no longer cold but filled with concern. "I apologize. I didn''t mean to... I got carried away."


    His hand reached out, hovering in the air as if he wanted to comfort her but wasn''t sure how. He let out a sigh, pulling his hand back and running it through his hair. "I didn''t mean to scare you. I... I just..." Dominaredor looked up at him, her eyes wide and filled with a mix of fear and relief. "Master..." she began, her voice still shaky. "I... I was just¡­ I didn''t¡­" He paused, struggling to find the right words. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "I guess I got a bit too into character, huh?"


    He chuckled, the sound echoing in the room. It was a warm sound, a stark contrast to his earlier cold tone. "Let''s move forward, shall we?" he said, his voice filled with determination.


    Dominaredor nodded, a small smile appearing on her face. "Yes, Master."


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kai looked at her, as he reached his hand to her, patting her. ¡°Also, I already have a good partner for me.¡± He says, as Dominaredor starts to lit up. She hugs him, as Kai continues to pat her. ¡°But I will surely get you a better name.¡± he says, his voice filled with his resolve to get her a better name.


    Later on, he continues to look through the list of skills. Dominaredor, curious about what he was doing, moved closer to him. ¡°What are you doing, master?¡± she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. Kai looked at her, explaining that he was choosing a skill that would be useful in times of need. With that, he continued to peruse the list, his eyes narrowing in concentration.


    Dominaredor, eager to help, jumped over him and started reading the list of skills along with him. As they went through the list, Kai couldn¡¯t help but comment on each skill like before. ¡°Master¡­ if you keep on pointing out the disadvantages of each skill, you won¡¯t be able to find a good skill for yourself.¡± Dominaredor puts her statement, as Kai sighs. ¡°I wish I could just create a skill I want to, with both advantages and disadvantages in it.¡±


    Just as Kai spoke up, another screen appeared. {If you can make a skill for yourself, why do you want to add disadvantages to it as well?}


    The system asks, as Kai laughs lightly. ¡°It¡¯s for balance,¡± he says. The system remained silent for a moment before responding. {Balance, huh? That''s an interesting perspective.}


    Kai chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, isn''t life all about balance?"


    Dominaredor watched the exchange, her eyes wide with curiosity. She had never seen the system interact with anyone like this before. It was as if Kai had a unique way of communicating with it, a way that was both commanding and respectful.


    As Kai continued to browse through the list of skills, Dominaredor couldn''t help but lean in closer, her eyes scanning the screen. She was eager to help, to be a part of Kai''s decision-making process. But as she looked at the list, she realized she didn''t understand half of the skills listed.


    "Master," she began, her voice hesitant. "Could you explain some of these skills to me?"


    Kai turned to look at her, a soft smile on his face. "Of course. I''d be happy to explain."


    And so, he began to explain each skill, his voice steady and patient. He talked about the advantages and disadvantages of each one, his words painting a vivid picture in Dominaredor''s mind. She listened attentively, her eyes sparkling with interest.


    After some time, they had gone through the whole list of skills, but Kai didn''t like any of it. "You didn''t like any of it, Master?" Dominaredor asked, as Kai just chuckled. "It''s not like that, I just didn''t find any skill that I think will suit my style. Guess I will just take the Shadow clone then," he said, when a new screen appeared. {You really are a picky one, huh. I will allow it just this once,} it stated, as Kai reads the words forming in it.


    {You have the option to create a Custom skill. But that skill must be shadow related. Would you like to proceed?}


    Kai looked at the screen, his eyes widened in surprise. "So, you know how to be kind as well, huh." He says, as the screen remains silent. He turned to look at Dominaredor, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. "What do you think? Shall we create our own skill?"


    "Yes! It will be fun!" She exclaims, jumping up and down. Kai and Dominaredor sat in front of the screen, their eyes focused on the new option that had appeared. {Create a custom skill}. Kai''s fingers hovered over the keyboard, his mind buzzing with ideas. He turned to look at Dominaredor, a determined look in his eyes.


    "Let''s create a skill named ¡®Shadow Walk¡¯, " he said, his voice steady. Dominaredor looked at him, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Shadow Walk?" she echoed, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Kai nodded, his fingers beginning to type. "Yes, ''Shadow Walk''.¡± He declared, as his fingers started to run through the screen. ¡°It will be an active, physical skill. It will cost 100 MP and its element will be neutral." He paused, his eyes scanning the screen. "The description on how it works will be..." Kai started to type the details on the skill.


    Dominaredor watched as Kai typed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She had never seen a skill being created before, and the process was fascinating. She watched as Kai inputted the details, his fingers moving swiftly over the keyboard.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Once he was done, he leaned back, his eyes scanning the screen one last time. "There," he said, a satisfied smile on his face. "Our custom skill, ''Shadow Walk'', is ready."


    Dominaredor looked at the screen, her eyes wide with awe. The skill they had created was displayed on the screen, its details neatly listed. She turned to look at Kai, a smile on her face. "Master, we did it! We created our own skill!"


    Kai chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Yes, we did it." Their skill was finally ready, as the screen displayed the skill description to them.


    [Skill Name: Shadow Walk


    Type: Active, Physical


    MP Cost: 100


    Element: Neutral


    Description: Shadow Walk briefly grants the user an additional attack effect of 10 slashes along with Evasion. Although the damage of the additional attacks is low, this skill allows the user to move like a shadow, increasing their attack power and evasion rate for a period of time. If the evasion is countered at the right timing, the user might also nullify the attack thrown at him.


    However, the effect is reset if the user takes damage. This skill cannot be used repeatedly in quick succession, requiring strategic timing for optimal use.]


    As Kai and Dominaredor finished creating their custom skill, the system seemed to pause for a moment. Then, words began to form on the screen.


    {Impressive¡­ ¡®Shadow Walk¡¯ is a skill that even I hadn¡¯t thought of.}


    Kai looked at the screen, a smirk playing on his lips. ¡°Oh? So even the system can be surprised.¡±


    {Indeed. The concept of nullifying any form of attacks is unique. It adds an element of unpredictability and strategy to the upcoming battles.}


    Dominaredor looked at the screen, her eyes wide with awe. ¡°Master, even the system is praising you!¡±


    Kai chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not every day you impress a system, right?¡±


    {Your creativity and strategic thinking are commendable. This skill could change the dynamics of battles in unforeseen ways.}


    Kai nodded, a determined look in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the plan. With ¡®Shadow Walk¡¯, we¡¯ll have an edge in battles.¡±


    The system remained silent for a moment before responding. {I look forward to seeing how you utilize ¡®Shadow Walk¡¯ in your battles.}


    Kai grinned, his eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Well, I can say one thing for sure. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Dominaredor started to brag to the system about her master being Kai, when a thought structs Kai. "By the way, how much time do I have left?" he asked, as the screen flickered and displayed.


    {15 minutes remaining.}


    Kai paused, wondering to himself. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kai turned to the system, his voice steady. ¡°Show me my stats. Along with my HP and MP¡±


    The screen flickered, and a new window appeared. It displayed a list of numbers that made Kai¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    [Stats:


    Level: 156


    Max HP: 5091


    Max MP: Infinite


    Strength: 105


    Intellectual: 113


    Vitality: 124


    Agility: 101


    Dexterity: 109


    Extra Stats Points: 223]


    Kai stared at the screen, his mind reeling. ¡°Infinite MP?¡± Kai finally spoke, his eyebrows raised in disbelief. "No wonder I was able to keep the barrier for so long," me mused to himself. The realization of what this meant brought a smirk to his face. With infinite MP, he could cast spells and use skills without ever worrying about running out of magical energy. It was an unprecedented advantage that would undoubtedly change the way he approached every battle and challenge from now on.


    Kai¡¯s smirk widened as he gently extricated himself from the group hug. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve got an endless supply of magic now,¡± he announced, his voice tinged with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Kai, still smirking at his newfound power, turned his attention to the system. "But, why do I have infinite MP?" he asked, curiosity lacing his tone.


    The system, which had been showing his stats, flickered to life. {When the previous one was summoned her for the first time, had a wish for magic powers beyond the ordinary. To fulfill that wish, I granted him infinite MP.}


    ¡°¡­Just like that¡­?¡± Kai mused, raising an eyebrow, intrigued by this piece of history.


    ¡°And the stats¡­ this is the boost I got using Dominaredor, right?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The screen flickered in response. {That¡¯s right. But even I didn¡¯t think you would grow this strong after just one fight.}


    Kai let out a low whistle, his eyes still glued to the screen. ¡°I see¡­ Hmm, show me the progression status,¡± he commanded, his voice filled with anticipation.


    The screen flickered again, revealing another set of data.


    [Progression Status:


    IQ: Undetermined


    Battle IQ: Undetermined


    Experience: Not Sure


    Total Progress: 60%


    Success Rate: 89%]


    ¡°Oi! I can understand why my experience is ¡®not sure¡¯, but why are my IQ and battle IQ ¡®Undetermined¡¯?¡± He asked, pointing at the stats in front. To his question, a new screen materialized next to him.


    The system took a moment before responding, its text appearing with a hint of hesitation. {Calculating your IQ and Battle IQ has proven to be¡­ difficult. But if you want an honest answer, I would say your actual face is hidden under many masks, making it impossible to determine your true intellectual and combat potential.}


    Kai paused, reading the system¡¯s response. He leaned back, his mind buzzing with thoughts. He remained silent for some time, as if he had fallen into deep thinking.


    Just then, a memory stirred within Kai. He was taken back to his second visit to the dungeon, a question he had asked the system echoing in his mind. It was about the previous owner of the body, about how he had met his end. Now that he had a moment of respite, he turned his gaze to the screen.


    ¡°Maybe you can now answer the question I asked you last time?¡± he asked, his voice steady but laced with a hint of anticipation. Dominaredor looked at him, then to the screen, her eyes reflecting the confusion she had.


    Kai kept his eyes on the screen, but the screen stayed silent. The usual flicker of words absent. The silence stretched on, the tension in the room escalating with each passing second.


    Finally, words formed on the screen. {About the death of the previous one, right?}


    Kai nodded. The atmosphere around them shifted, the air growing heavy with unspoken words and hidden truths. The system finally broke its silence, the words appearing on the screen like a verdict. {The previous one died in the chamber of the boss in this dungeon.} Kai''s eyes widened at the revelation to it.


    {Unlike you, he went straight to the dungeon¡¯s boss, fighting off a few golems and hounds along the way. He did complete side quests, but they were not as challenging as yours. His tasks involved killing 3 to 5 golems, or similar quests.}


    Kai¡¯s mind raced as he processed the information. "So, he had taken a more direct approach, charging headfirst into the boss¡¯s chamber. He hadn¡¯t taken the time to explore or complete the more challenging side quests like I had." As he whispered to himself, a thought struck him then, a realization that sent a chill down his spine. ¡°So, once I enter the boss chamber, I won¡¯t be able to exit it, huh,¡± he muttered to himself.


    The system flickered again, words forming in response to his statement, along with a picture of a blue orb, with a leaf craved on it. Under it was the name, ¡®Safe Point¡¯.


    {You can escape from the boss through the use of ¡®Safe Point¡¯ if you think you can¡¯t beat it. It¡¯s an escape item we gave to him before he entered the boss chamber.}


    Kai¡¯s eyes widened at this revelation. "So, there is an escape route, huh?" That changed thing. But then a question nagged at him, a puzzle piece that didn¡¯t fit. ¡°Then why did he not escape?¡± he asked, his voice echoing in the silent room.


    The system took a moment before replying. {He didn¡¯t even get the chance to use it.}


    The words hung in the air, a grim reminder of the danger that lay ahead. Kai took a deep breath, as he proceeded to ask more questions. As the time passed, countdown on the screen began, Kai let out a sigh. "Guess time''s up," he mused, turning to look at Dominaredor. "I have to go now," he said, his voice filled with regret.


    Dominaredor''s face fell at his words. "I wish I could go with Master as well," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Kai gave her a reassuring smile. "Once I complete this whole dungeon, I will take you to the real world," he declared.


    At his words, Dominaredor''s face lit up. She started jumping in the air, cheering Kai on. "Master, you can do it!" she exclaimed, her voice echoing in the room. "Right," Kai gives her a last smile.


    As the timer reached zero, a bright light enveloped the area. Kai closed his eyes, bracing himself for the transition. When he opened them again, he was back in his room. He thinks to himself, "I am bac-" but his words trailed off as he took in the scene before him.


    Hiro, Sakura, and Elysia were all gathered around him, their faces etched with worry and tears streaming down their cheeks. By the chair, seated Lala and Ana, with Aiden and Ainz standing besides them, their faces filled with relief looking at him. Ana took off her seat, slowly approaching him. Kai scratched his head, taken aback by their reactions. "What''s wrong?" he wondered. He reached out to his table, about to pick his notebook and pen.


    But before he could, Sakura, Elysia, and Ana lunged at him, wrapping their arms around him in a tight hug. Their bodies shook with sobs, their tears soaking his shirt. Kai was confused, but he knew what to do. He could only pat their backs, a soft smile on his face.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 70: A Prophecy from The Past: Part - I

    ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­?¡± Kai wondered, looking at the crowd in front. Everyone was looking at him with a face of relief, yet with tears. Kai looked around, checked himself up, but nothing seemed wrong. As he was wondering about the situation, Eva¡¯s voice reached to him.


    {Welcome back, sir.} she said, as Kai asked her straight away. ¡°Did something happen while I was asleep?¡±


    To his question, Eva stayed silent for a while. But slowly replied, {The Archduke and the duchess came to check on you, but you didn¡¯t wake up when they call out for you, so they got worried and stayed up all night.} As Eva explained the situation to Kai, he sighs lightly, unaware to the rest. ¡°Curse that confounded system¡­¡± he thinks to himself.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Elysia¡¯s voice caught his mind, as he looked at her. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you waking up? Mom, I and dad kept calling for you, but you didn¡¯t respond to us at all¡­¡± she said, her voice shaky. Looking at her teary eyes, Kai moved to pat her. ¡°I need to act¡­,¡± he mused, as he looked over the notebook and pen. He extended his hand to reach out to them, but a thought hit him. ¡°Wait¡­ I think I can do this now,¡± he wondered as he asked Eva. ¡°Eva, start the projection.¡±


    He said so, as he moved his hand to the level of his shoulder, his finger pointed in the air. Just then, a projection like appeared just above his finger. Everyone in the room was taken a back, as the words slowly started to form in it. ¡°I am not sure what happened, but I am sorry that I worried you.¡± The words formed, as everyone read it. ¡°I can¡¯t tell them everything yet,¡± Kai mused to himself.


    ¡°Is this¡­,¡± Hiro spoke up, as Kai nodded. The words in the projection started to change again. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my words through my magic.¡± Kai smiled, as everyone in the room looked at him, understanding that it¡¯s Kai words. ¡°It¡¯s like a hologram screen¡­,¡± Sakura whispered to herself. But these words reached to Kai, making him froze in his position. He looked over her, hiding his surprise. ¡°Wait¡­ did she just say ¡®hologram¡¯?¡± he wondered to himself, when Elysia came and sat besides him. He looked over her, but glancing at Sakura as well. ¡°How does she know of it?¡± he started to wonder, but decided to think later.


    ¡°So,¡± words starting to change again. ¡°What happened last night?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t know anything that happened last night?¡± Aiden asked, as Kai shook his head. ¡°All I remember is I came back and fell asleep,¡± his words forming in the projection. ¡°Later to be summoned in the dungeon and fighting off some mad monsters,¡± he muses, the words kept to his mind. Just then, Sakura, sitting beside him, embraces Kai again. ¡°Everything is fine now since you are awake,¡± she says, but there is a slight hint of fear in her voice. Hiro put his hand on her shoulder, as he looks over Kai with a smile.


    Feeling the warmth of his new family, Kai couldn¡¯t help but just smile. But then, he felt a tug on his cloth. He looked over, as he saw Ana with a worried look, looking at him. ¡°Were you sick¡­?¡± She asks, her voice shaky with tears falling off her cheeks. Kai looks at her, slowly a smile forming on his face. ¡°I was a little tired, that¡¯s all.¡± Words formed in the projection, reassuring Ana. ¡°I guess I worried a lot of people this time, huh,¡± Kai¡¯s words take form in the projection, as he looks over Ainz, then to Aiden, and lastly Lala, who gave him a warm smile, with a tear falling off her cheek.


    As the atmosphere in the room started to warm up, the door to the room creaked opened. To the sound, a hush fell over the room. All eyes turned to the figure standing in the threshold¡ªa woman of dignified bearing, her silver hair framing a face marked by wisdom and time. "Looks like the prince is awake," she said, her voice carrying a gentle authority that resonated through the chamber.


    The woman stepped into the light, her presence commanding yet comforting. She was clad in the traditional garb of a medieval healer, her robes a rich tapestry of deep blues and greens, embroidered with silver threads that caught the light with every movement. A cloak of midnight velvet draped over her shoulders, fastened at the neck with a brooch that bore the emblem of a phoenix¡ªsymbol of rebirth and healing.


    Kai''s gaze lingered on the unfamiliar figure, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washing over him. "The emblem... I''m certain I''ve seen it before, but where?" He wondered. His eyes swept over her once more, taking in her poised stature. "She appears to be in her mid-fifties, yet there''s a vitality in her step that speaks of diligent self-care. She must possess extensive knowledge in health and wellness."


    Hiro and Sakura exchanged a look of relief; as Sakura looked over Kai with a smile. "Let me introduce her to you," she said, motioning her arm towards the woman. "You remember we told you about how there is someone who can heal your legs, right?" she asked, while Kai nodded. Sakura looked ahead, "This is the person we had spoken of, the one who had once helped us a long time ago."


    "Anastasia Bennett," Sakura introduced, as Anatasia walked forward to them. "Lady Anastasia had arrived late last night, without any form of notice ahead." Ainz explained, as Anastasia chuckles. "You are still mad about it, Ainz?"


    Sakura stood up, besides Hiro as they both bowed to her.


    "Anastasia," Hiro greeted her with a respectful nod. "Once again, thank you for coming." Both Hiro and Sakura stood, as Anastasia came to them. ¡°I wish I could have arrived early, but I had other matters to take care of.¡± She says, while Kai just looks at her, comfortably speaking with Hiro and Sakura. Anatasia looked over Kai, as she noticed he was looking at her.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    As Anastasia¡¯s eyes met Kai¡¯s, she lowered herself to his level, a warm smile gracing her features. ¡°Last night, you were sleeping like a princess,¡± she remarked with a twinkle in her eye. ¡°But now, you look every bit the proper prince.¡±


    Kai¡¯s fingers moved, and the words formed in the air above them. "Sorry I wasn¡¯t able to greet you when you arrived."


    Anastasia straightened up, her smile broadening at Kai¡¯s careful choice of words through his magic. ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies,¡± she said. ¡°You should eat your breakfast first. After that, I shall take a look at your condition.¡±


    Kai nodded in agreement, grateful for her understanding. Sakura called out to Mary waiting outside, as she brought in the morning breakfast for Kai.


    Later, one by one, Hiro and Sakura, along with the others, excused themselves from the room to attend to their morning duties. Elysia and Ana chose to stay behind, their concern for Kai keeping them rooted by his side. Lala remained as well, her presence a comforting constant as she engaged in light conversation with Kai.


    The room filled with a quiet buzz of whispered conversations and the clinking of cutlery as Kai began his meal, surrounded by those who cared for him most. As Kai settled into the comforting routine of his morning meal, Ana and Elysia eagerly recounted their day at the mansion. Their voices were light, filled with the innocent excitement of sharing stories with Kai. They spoke of the how Elysia and Ana ate cookies made by the maids and the lessons where Ana joined her as well, painting a vivid picture.


    Meanwhile, Lala sat quietly beside Kai, her eyes occasionally meeting his, as she would shyly look away. But as Ana and Elysia started to talk about the incident last night, Lala started to speak about the garden¡¯s new blooms to Kai, deliberately steering the conversation away from the events of the previous night. Kai noticed the subtle shift but chose not to press further, sensing her need to protect him from something yet unknown.


    In a separate chamber, Hiro and Sakura sat with Anastasia, the air heavy with unspoken worries. A maid came in with a tray of tea for them, later slowly exiting on Hiro¡¯s order. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle he woke up,¡± Anastasia broke the silence, sipping her cup of tea. Hiro nodded, his usual composure tinged with an unmistakable trace of fear. Sakura remained quiet, lowering her head, her thoughts seemingly far away. ¡°Never in my years,¡± Anastasia continued, ¡°have I heard of someone safely waking up after enduring THAT.¡±


    Hiro leaned forward, his brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Can you tell us more about this condition?¡± he asked, his voice steady despite the turmoil within.


    Anastasia hesitated, her eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve only read about such cases,¡± she admitted. ¡°But this is the first time I¡¯ve witnessed it firsthand. Kai¡¯s symptoms align precisely with those described in the ancient medical texts.¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped Hiro¡¯s lips, a silent acknowledgment of their helplessness. Beside him, Sakura trembled.


    Sakura¡¯s composure crumbled like a delicate facade, her body quaking as the dam of her emotions breached. ¡°My son¡­ my precious son¡­¡± she murmured, each word soaked in a mother¡¯s deep-seated fear.


    Hiro, ever her pillar, wrapped his arms around her, but even his strength couldn¡¯t shield her from the tempest of her own heart. Her breath hitched, a prelude to the sorrow that poured forth. ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t bear the thought¡­¡± she gasped, her voice dissolving into sobs.


    She buried her face in Hiro¡¯s chest, her tears seeping into the fabric of his tunic as if trying to anchor herself in the storm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my son again,¡± she cried out, each word punctuated by the raw agony of memories too painful to bear. Her body shook with the weight of unspoken nightmares, her cries a haunting echo in the solemn chamber.


    Flashback:


    The room was steeped in confusion as Hiro recounted the night''s harrowing events, Lala standing by his side. Aiden and the knights exchanged bewildered glances, struggling to grasp the reality of Hiro''s tale. "It''s hard to believe... even for me," Hiro confessed, his voice laced with incredulity.


    Sakura listened intently, her concern for Kai overshadowing her need for answers. She slipped away from the group, drawn to Kai''s room by a mother''s intuition. As she entered, a peculiar stillness greeted her¡ªa strange, charged air that made her pause. She shook off the feeling and approached Kai''s bedside.


    "Kai?" she called softly, her voice a warm caress in the quiet room. No response came. "Kai?" she tried again, a hint of worry creeping into her tone. Silence. She started to wonder if he was in deep sleep, just when a strange sensation hit her.


    A sense of dread began to coil within her as she noticed an odd magic emanating from Kai. It was subtle at first but grew more pronounced as she focused. "Kai?" Her voice rose in urgency as she shook him gently¡ªstill no response.


    Panic flared within her, "K-kai...? Hey... wake up..." Her hands trembled as she shook him with more force. The room remained silent except for her increasingly frantic pleas.


    "Kai!? Hey! Wake up..." Her voice echoed through the chamber, drawing the attention of everyone present. Hiro rushed to her side, his face etched with worry. "What happened?" he asked.


    "He''s not waking up... Kai? Hey wake up..." Sakura''s voice broke as she spoke, her fear palpable. Together they called out to him, their voices intertwining in a chorus of desperation¡ªbut Kai remained unresponsive.


    Hiro and Sakura tried everything to rouse Kai from his slumber, but their efforts were in vain. In a tone laced with urgency, Hiro commanded Aiden, ¡°Call for the physician¡ªnow!¡±


    Aiden nodded sharply and dashed off, returning moments later with the physician in tow. The room tensed as the physician examined Kai, his practiced hands moving with methodical precision. Aiden stood by, his expression grim, while Lala, unable to tear herself away from Kai¡¯s side, watched on with bated breath.


    ¡°There seems to be nothing wrong with the young master,¡± the physician finally said, his voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ he¡¯s in a deep sleep, oblivious to his surroundings.¡±


    Sakura remained seated beside Kai, her fingers entwined with his, as silent tears traced paths down her cheeks. The physician continued his examination when suddenly Ainz burst into the room.


    ¡°Your Grace,¡± he called out, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°There¡¯s a guest who has just arrived.¡±


    ¡°A guest at this hour?¡± Hiro questioned, a frown creasing his brow. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± Ainz replied hesitantly. ¡°Anastasia Bennett.¡±


    -To be continued

 Chapter 71: A Prophecy from The Past: Part - II

    Anastasia swept into the mansion like a breath of fresh air, her silver hair catching the moonlight filtering through the windows. Her arrival was as unexpected as it was unconventional¡ªaround the time when most sensible people slept. She grinned mischievously, ready to tease Hiro and Sakura about their late-night rendezvous.


    She hears footsteps coming to her, as she looks up and speaks. ¡°Surprise! Arriving precisely when everyone else dreams.¡± Her voice cheerful, chuckling. She adds further, "Hope I didn''t interru-"


    But then she''s interrupted, as she saw their faces¡ªthe fear etched in Hiro''s eyes, the tear-streaked cheeks of Sakura¡ªand her playful demeanor vanished. "What''s wrong?" she demanded; her voice sharp with concern.


    Hiro and Sakura stumbled over their words, explaining Kai''s inexplicable slumber. Anastasia wasted no time. She hurried to Kai''s room, her healer''s instincts kicking in. The door creaked open, revealing Lala and Aiden, along with the physician and the still figure on the bed. She reached out to Kai¡¯s bed, knelt beside him, her touch gentle yet urgent, seeking answers in the magic that clung to him like a shroud.


    Hiro and Sakura entered the room, their eyes drawn to Anastasia as she bent over Kai''s still form. Hiro wasted no time. "Did you find anything strange?" he asked, but Anastasia hushed him, urging quiet.


    Her fingers traced Kai''s mana flow, and her expression shifted from curiosity to alarm. The energy surged and waned, like a tempest held at bay. She stood abruptly, placing her bag on the table.


    "Anastasia?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hiro and Sakura pressed for answers, but she rummaged through her bag, pulling out a stack of ancient tomes. She scanned their titles until she found the one, she sought. ¡°Codex of Arcane Afflictions¡±


    Turning its pages, her eyes widened, and then the book slipped from her grasp. Everyone in the room stared, waiting for her revelation. "How can this be..." she murmured; her gaze fixed on Kai.


    Sakura''s voice trembled. "Anastasia...? Did you find out something?"


    Anastasia''s reply was heavy with regret. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can help you." Hiro stepped forward, demanding answers. "What do you mean you can''t help?" he paused, before continuing. "At least tell us why isn''t Kai waking up?"


    To Hiro''s question, her words hung in the air, chilling. "Currently, your son is in a state of no return," she said. "He''s in the state of ''Mana Explosion''."


    Anastasia¡¯s words hung heavily in the room, leaving everyone bewildered. Hiro¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°What is mana explosion?¡±


    Anastasia hesitated, her gaze shifting between the couple. ¡°There¡¯s no proper explanation,¡± she began, ¡°but once someone enters that state, there¡¯s no recovery.¡± She paused, her eyes distant. ¡°It was widespread five centuries ago¡ªa phenomenon that defied healing. According to the ancient records, the mana explosion state affected a significant number of people around 500 years ago. Estimates suggest that 100 to 300 individuals experienced this catastrophic condition. To put it in perspective, that¡¯s roughly equivalent to the population of 3 to 4 villages.¡±


    Sakura¡¯s tears flowed freely now, and she moved toward Kai, as if drawn by an invisible thread. Hiro, still grappling with disbelief, stood rooted in place. The room remained silent, everyone unsure of what to say.


    But then Ainz shattered the quiet. ¡°Isn¡¯t that only half the information?¡± he interjected. ¡°We¡¯ve both read that book. It¡¯s incomplete.¡±


    Hiro quickly looked over Ainz. ¡°Really?¡±


    Anastasia nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. The passage is ancient, and much has been lost over time. We¡¯re dealing with fragments, memories fading like ink on old parchment.¡±


    Hiro¡¯s resolve wavered. He started to march forward. ¡°Ainz, look around here till I am back,¡± he ordered. But Anastasia¡¯s grip on his arm halted him. Her gaze bore into him, and she said softly, ¡°I think you should think again.¡± Her eyes shifted to Sakura, who clung to Kai¡¯s hand, her grief palpable.


    Hiro met Sakura¡¯s tear-filled eyes, and something shifted within him. He stepped back, reassessing. Anastasia released her hold, and Hiro returned to Sakura¡¯s side. His voice was steady as he whispered, ¡°I will find a solution for it. Everything will be fine.¡±


    As the room held its collective breath, time seemed to stretch infinitely. Anastasia, her resolve unwavering, slipped out of the room and made her way to the mansion¡¯s library. There, amidst dusty tomes and ancient scrolls, she scoured for any records related to the history of mana explosion. The flickering candlelight danced across her face as she delved into forgotten texts, seeking answers that might save Kai. As the morning came, Ellysia and Ana stirred, their eyes fluttering open. But finding the others, they stumbled into Kai¡¯s room, where everyone resided. Many questions ran in their mind; why everyone was there? Why Kai was sleeping even when they were calling out to him?


    Later as Aiden and Ainz explained the situation, they too joined along the rest, waiting for Kai to wake up. Then, as if the universe relented (to them), Kai stirred. His eyelids fluttered, and he blinked, disoriented. The faces of his makeshift family swam into focus¡ªHiro, Sakura, Elysia, Ana and Lala¡ªall gathered around him, finally seeing him waking up.


    Back in the present:


    Sakura and Hiro sat in silence; their worry etched into every line of their faces. Anastasia leaned in, her eyes probing. ¡°Did he had any recent incident, which was related to his mana flow?¡± she asked.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Hiro and Sakura exchanged helpless glances. The memory of seeing the ghostly figure last night in Kai¡¯s room came to his mind, but he ignored it. ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Sakura whispered. But Anastasia persisted. ¡°What about his time in Willowshade?¡±


    They both hesitated. They knew little about Kai¡¯s upbringing there¡ªonly that Emily had raised him. No medical records, no details of his life. Hiro, still holding Sakura¡¯s hand, met Anastasia¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll find out,¡± he declared.


    Anastasia nodded, her expression grave. But then a knock interrupted their conversation. Hiro granted entry, and Ainz stepped in. ¡°Your Grace,¡± he said, ¡°the crown prince is here.¡±


    Sakura and Hiro exchanged puzzled glances. ¡°In the early morning?¡± Sakura murmured. ¡°Is it urgent?¡±


    Ainz hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he seemed rather upset. He insisted on seeing the young master.¡±


    The scene shifted as Ray hurried toward Kai¡¯s room, urgency in every step.


    Kai had just finished his breakfast, and Lala insisted on taking care of the tray. Elysia had already retreated to her room to prepare for lessons, with Ana tagging along, eager to learn. The room was quiet¡ªjust the two of them¡ªwhen suddenly, the door slammed open. Ray stormed in, and both Kai and Lala turned to face him. Kai sighed inwardly. "Guess he found out," he thought.


    Lala stepped back, her confusion evident. Ray approached Kai, placing both hands on his shoulders. His smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I asked you to act normal, didn¡¯t I?¡± Ray¡¯s frustration simmered beneath the surface.


    Kai nodded, but Ray¡¯s next words echoed through the room. ¡°Then why did you did that in the dinner party!?¡±


    Flashback: The Noble Dinner Party


    The grand dining hall hummed with nobles and their heirs, each vying for supremacy in the intricate dance of power. Ray¡ªwho was Kai¡ªswept into the opulent room, greeted by bows and feigned respect. Maximus, the host, gestured for him to take a seat beside Marquis Lucrus. The marquis exchanged pleasantries, and the maids glided in, bearing lavish dishes.


    As the feast unfolded, the nobles reveled in their privilege. Yet, beneath the veneer of elegance, tensions simmered. Marquis Lucrus¡¯s son, Harold, leaned toward Damian, heir to Earl Cedric. His voice carried across the room; veiled insults aimed indirectly at Ray.


    "Hey, Damian," Harold called out, a smirk playing on his lips. "Remember the opera? The commoner who played the prince? Quite the act, wasn''t it?"


    Damian''s eyes widened slightly, and he smirked in return. "Indeed," he replied. "But beneath that borrowed facade, he''s still a peasant. Did you notice his table manners? Atrocious."


    Their conversation echoed, tension thickening the air. Maximus, torn between duty and his promise to Ray, watched helplessly. ¡°If only Ray didn¡¯t ask me not to interfere in this matter¡­,¡± Maximus muse to himself. But fate, it seemed, had other plans.


    Ray¡ªactually Kai¡ªstood abruptly, pushing his chair behind, his expression unreadable. The room held its breath, wondering what would happen next.


    Kai walked up to Harold''s seat, behind him. As he stood behind Harold, the room held its breath. The nobles'' held their focus on them, as to waiting how things will unfold.


    Harold''s smile faltered as he looked behind. "Did you need something, Crown Prince?" Harold asked, feigning innocence. But behind his face, his mind wandered. "What does he need? Well, not like he will do anything now, will he?"


    But his luck had reached its limit. With a force that defied mere human strength, Kai pushed Harold''s head down onto the table. The impact echoed, and blood seeped from Harold''s brow. Cracks spiderwebbed across the once-immaculate surface.


    "Enough of your childish games," Kai declared, his grip unyielding. Harold struggled; his eyes wide with panic. The nobles around the table gaped, their polished manners shattered. Even Maximus, usually unflappable, looked more shocked than anyone else. Marquis Lucrus¡¯s spoon slipped from his hand, clattering to the floor, mirroring the chaos unfolding before them. The grand dining table itself seemed to groan under the strain, splitting in half with a resounding crack. Crystal glasses tumbled, their delicate forms shattering against the marble tiles. Kai''s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper; eyes locked on his adversary. "Continue, and those glass shards will find their way into your throat."


    He yanked Harold up by his hair, eyes unyielding. The room watched in stunned silence as Kai tossed Harold aside, leaving a trail of chaos in his wake. "And this applies to anyone who dares to do such in the future," saying so, Kai, in Ray¡¯s body exited, leaving Maximus, nobles and heirs alike speechless.


    Back to the present:


    Ray¡¯s frustration simmered, and he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Kai,¡± he demanded, ¡°why did you have to slam Harold¡¯s head on the table? And with such force that the damn thing split in half! I mean, sure, I wanted to beat him up, but not like you!¡± His voice echoed in Kai¡¯s opulent chamber.


    Kai remained unfazed, his eyes cool as ice. He gestured for Lala to exit the room, and she slipped away hesitantly, leaving Kai alone with a complaining Ray.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what looks I got last night, thanks to you,¡± Ray continued, his frustration boiling over. ¡°People think I¡¯ve gone mad!¡±


    Kai chuckled, a low rumble that seemed to resonate. He lifted his finger, and the air shimmered. A projection materialized, words forming in midair. ¡°Take it easy, will you?¡± it read.


    Ray blinked, stunned. ¡°What is this?¡± he wondered aloud, staring at the magical display. He looked over at Kai, asking, ¡°Your magic?¡±


    Kai¡¯s lips curved into a half-smile as he nodded in confirmation. ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble to write everything out every time, so I came up with this,¡± the words shifted again, rearranging themselves. ¡°Better, right?¡±


    Ray shook his head, torn between annoyance and awe. ¡°You¡¯re something else, Kai,¡± he muttered. ¡°But seriously, next time, warn me before you go all table-smashing on someone. My nerves can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Kai responded with a thumbs-up, his enigmatic smile intact. Ray wondered, ¡°How did I became best friends with a guy who treated magic like a casual convenience?¡± Somehow, he doubted it.


    As the early morning light filtered through the stained glass windows, casting kaleidoscopic patterns on the chamber floor. Kai reclined on his bed, turning to face Ray, who had taken a seat nearby. "By the way, why are you here so early?" he asked through the projection, before the words changed. "Is it merely to complain about the chaos I caused last night?"


    As Ray read it, he shifted uncomfortably, avoiding Kai''s intense scrutiny. "No," he replied, a hint of defiance in his tone. "I just...felt like coming."


    Kai''s eyebrow arched. He wasn''t one to accept half-truths easily. His mind started to wonder, when his eyes fell on his notebook. His thought raced back to the texts he read last time. Kai understood the whole situation. There was more to this¡ªsomething Ray wasn''t saying.


    With a resigned sigh, the projection materialized once more. "You messed up big time with her, didn''t you?" the words hung in the air, accusatory and sharp.


    Ray stumbled backward, caught off guard. "What do you mean?" His voice wavered, and he clutched the edge of the table for support.


    Kai''s fingers traced the leather-bound notebook lying there. "I had read everything," words shifted in the projection, Kai''s gaze unyielding. The silence that followed was heavy, charged with unspoken truths. Ray''s widened eyes met Kai''s narrowed ones, as they both looked at each other in silence.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 72: A Prophecy from The Past: Part - III

    Kai¡¯s question hung in the air, as Ray sat in silence, the weight of the revelation settling over him like a heavy cloak. The memory of the day played out vividly in his mind¡ªthe truth being revealed.


    Flashback:


    As Kai had requested a private audience with Mono, the others left them alone in Ray¡¯s room. Ray¡¯s heart weighed heavily as Sakura helped him into the wheelchair. Hiro walked alongside, their footsteps echoing through the castle corridor. Celestina, busy with Maximus¡¯s complaints, barely spared them a glance. Ray sighed, gazing out of the window. The lush royal garden lay below, bathed in sunlight.


    And there, amidst blooming flowers, stood Naitina. Her presence tugged at Ray¡¯s memories¡ªthe shock, the disbelief when they revealed the body switch. He needed to talk to her, to explain.


    Ray pulled out the small notebook, as he scribbled a message for Sakura: ¡°Can I go to the garden?" he asked. To this, Sakura nodded, her eyes understanding. She called over a passing maid, instructing her to accompany Ray. The maid bowed and led him down the winding path. As they reached the garden, Ray asked the maid to go back to her duties. He took the control, wheeling himself ahead, the wheels of the chair rolling over cobblestones.


    As Ray approached Naitina, his heart raced. But the sound of the wheel startled her, as she turned, her eyes widening as they met his. Tears glistened on her cheeks, and Ray¡¯s chest tightened. He understood¡ªthe betrayal she felt, the confusion.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I can do this,¡± he cheered internally. ¡°I will say out everyth¡ª" But he got cut off in between, as he heard her words.


    ¡°Why?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°Why would you both do such a thing?¡±


    Ray¡¯s gaze held hers. He quickly scribbled a note, showing it to her. ¡°It''s just as Kai said,¡± he explained. ¡°We both switched bodies due to the ancient artifact.¡±


    Niatina¡¯s anger flared. ¡°And you left me in the dark..." she whispered. "And Kai, he pretended to be you, knowing I had feelings for you...¡±


    Ray winced. He scribbled another note. ¡°It''s all a misunderstanding. This is between you and me,¡± it read. ¡°And Kai is innocent. He didn''t know anything about it."


    Niatina¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°And what about my feelings? My heartache?¡± Ray quickly wrote another note, saying; ¡°I know,¡± Ray looked into her eyes. He went on, writing another note, ¡°And that is why I came here to explain everything. Nino, I¡ª¡± but he couldn''t complete what he wished to express, as he got cut off. ¡°No!¡± she interrupted, tears welling. ¡°You don''t know anything! You betrayed me!¡±


    Raynor froze, desperation in his eyes. He began to write, his hands shaking. ¡°Elara, I came to apologi¡ª" But his pen fell, as he heard Niatina''s last words. "You never cared for me...," her voice shaky. Ray looked up, shocked at tears falling down her cheeks. He was left with no words, only silence. There was only the sound of Niatina''s sniffle, as she cried. She moved, walking past him.


    But as she was about to leave the garden, she said one last thing. "I hate you, Ray..." With this, she left the scene, crying. Ray could only look at the place she stood, before lowering his head.


    -End of the Flashback


    Now, back in the present. Ray sat in silence, recalling what happened. He finally decided to tell Kai everything, taking a deep breath. ¡°Kai, I-¡± he spoke up, but Kai had answered before him. His finger pointing at the projection, as it read. ¡°I can imagine what happened with the note, so you don¡¯t have to explain.¡± He said through the projection, but internally he had other thoughts.


    ¡°Truthfully, I had Eva play me the scene of what happened between them.¡±


    Ray¡¯s heart weighed heavily, as he sighs. ¡°I guess it¡¯s all over for me,¡± he murmured, his voice barely audible.


    The weight of regret pressed down on him. "If only I''d been true to my feelings¡ª" he wonders, recalling Niatina''s words like a curse: "You never cared for me."


    Kai, ever the pragmatic friend, just stared at Ray who had his head lowerd. He pondered about the universal struggle¡ªthe silent battles waged within hearts. ¡°Why do all guys and girls keep their feelings to themselves and not saying it out? Only to later regret about it...,¡± he mused to himself, as a smile forms in his face. "Guess I will give him a hand."


    Kai leaned forward, snapping his fingers in front of Ray. Ray caught by surprise, looked ahead as Kai''s projection appeared. Ray read the words in it, slowly his eyes widening. ¡°There¡¯s still hope for you,¡± he assured. ¡°But you must do as I say without any questions, alright?¡±


    Ray hesitated, uncertainty etched on his face. The atmosphere around seemed to hold its breath, waiting for his response. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± he finally asked, his voice raw with emotion.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Kai¡¯s smiled, as his words shifting in the projection. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after I discuss some matters with Mom and Dad,¡± he replied.


    Later, the mansion¡¯s hallway echoed with the soft rhythm of Ray¡¯s footsteps and the gentle hum of Kai¡¯s wheelchair wheels. As they rounded a corner, they encountered Ana and Elysia. Elysia¡¯s eyes sparkled like morning dew as she greeted Ray, her voice as cheerful as ever. ¡°Good morning, brother Ray!¡± Ana followed suit, but addressing Ray as the crown prince; her expression more reserved but equally curious.


    Kai wasted no time. His projected words hung in the air, laden with purpose. ¡°Ana,¡± he addressed her, ¡°I need you to come with me.¡± His gaze held a secret¡ªa promise of something significant. Elysia leaned toward Ana, whispering that Kai had requested her presence. Ana¡¯s eyes widened, and she nodded, eager to follow.


    After a brief explanation, Elysia turned to Kai. ¡°Can I come as well, brother?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued. Kai simply smiled at her, agreeing on her joining them.


    Ray leaned closer to Kai; his voice hushed. ¡°What are you planning?¡±


    Kai¡¯s enigmatic smile deepened as the projection shifted. ¡°I¡¯m doing what you were asked to do when you inhabited my body,¡± he replied. Ray furrowed his brow, connecting the dots, realizing what he meant¡ªthe question posed during dinner.


    Soon, they arrived at Hiro¡¯s study. The heavy oak door stood ajar, revealing Hiro seated behind his desk, engaged in conversation with Anastasia. Ainz stood nearby, his expression equally puzzled as Hiro and Anastasia. ¡°Kai? Ray? Eli and Ana as well?¡± Hiro acknowledged them. ¡°Why have you all gathered here?¡±


    Kai¡¯s projection materialized, hovering above the room. ¡°There are something I want to discuss,¡± he announced. ¡°But first, can you call for Mom and Lala, Dad?¡± The words carried weight, and Hiro quickly understood. He motioned for Ainz to fetch Sakura and Lala. "By the way, Ray. Did you had something to discuss with Kai?" To this Ray just scratches his head, slowly replying. "Sort of..."


    Anastasia stood, excusing herself to settle her luggage. Moments later, Sakura and Lala entered the room. Sakura¡¯s eyes bore traces of tears, evidence of recent distress. ¡°Is there something important, Kai?¡± she asked, her voice steady.


    Kai snapped his fingers, and the projection shifted. ¡°Indeed,¡± it declared. ¡°First things first¡ªabout Lala¡¯s and Ana¡¯s future plans.¡±


    Kai''s gaze shifted between Lala and Ana. Ana wore a confused expression, while Lala seemed to understand the unspoken currents in the room. Kai gestured toward the projection, but Lala spoke up before he could.


    "Thank you for everything," Lala began, her voice soft but resolute. "But we can''t keep being a burden to all of you. We''ll pack our things... and leave shortly." She lowered her head, gripping Ana''s hand, and started toward the exit.


    Ana, bewildered, kept asking what was happening, but Lala remained silent. Just as Lala reached for the doorknob, Ray intervened. Lala looked at him, confusion etching her features. Ray nodded upward, directing her attention to Kai''s projection.


    "I haven''t even begun, and you''re already leaving?" Kai''s words materialized in the air, his smile gentle. He dropped the projection and wheeled himself closer to them. His eyes shifted to Ana. With another snap of his fingers, the projection reappeared.


    "Ask Ana if she wants to learn and study," it instructed. Ray relayed the question, and Ana''s eyes lit up. She answered with excitement, expressing her desire to learn alongside Elysia.


    Kai''s smile widened. Hiro and Sakura watched, amused, as the scene unfolded. Another snap, and the projection changed once more.


    "Depending on your current situation, you''ll have a hard time with that," it read. "So here''s my proposal: We''ll support Ana''s education." Lala stared at Kai in shock, her words faltering.


    "But..." Lala began, only for Kai to place a finger on her lips. She blushed, meeting his gaze. The words shifted again.


    "It''s not free," they spelled out. "You''ll work here as a maid to repay for Ana''s study. What do you say?" Lala remained stunned; her eyes fixed on Kai.


    Yet the screen''s words changed once more: "But if you also want to learn, we can arrange that. You''ll manage work and study simultaneously."


    Silence fell in the room. Everyone waited for Lala''s answer. But, to everyone''s surprise, Lala began to cry. Her sobs echoed in the room as she choked out her gratitude. "You saved us from the kidnappers... gave us shelter and food... and now you''re even letting my little sister learn." Tears flowed freely, a testament to the depth of her emotions.


    The room seemed to hold its breath as Lala¡¯s tears flowed freely. Sakura, her own eyes misty, stepped forward. She placed a gentle hand on Lala¡¯s shoulder, grounding her. Hiro stood beside Sakura, his reassuring smile a silent promise.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a burden,¡± Sakura whispered to Lala. ¡°As Kai said, you and Ana are part of our family now.¡±


    Lala hiccupped, feeling the warmth of Kai and his family enveloping her. Elysia, too, joined the circle, her excitement contagious. She turned to Ana, her voice filled with anticipation. ¡°We can study together now!¡±


    Ainz observed from the sidelines, a knowing smile playing on his lips. Meanwhile, Ray stood beside Kai, smiling. "Kai is something else for sure," he mused. "He helped her without making her feel indebted. But..." he''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Ray leaned closer, whispering to Kai. ¡°Was it necessary to put your finger on her lips?¡± he asked quietly. Kai gave a small smile, his projection materializing, revealing the words: ¡°It¡¯s out of habit, I guess¡­¡± But Kai¡¯s face fell as he realized his slip.


    As Ray read it, he raised an eyebrow. "Out of habit? What does that mean?" he wondered. Kai facepalmed, thinking to himself, ¡°I slipped my tongue.¡±


    Around the same time, within the royal palace, Maximus sat engrossed in paperwork in his study. The rays of sunlight lit the room as he meticulously reviewed documents. Suddenly, a firm knock echoed through the room, interrupting his concentration.


    ¡°Enter,¡± Maximus called, his voice steady.


    The door swung open, revealing a knight clad in armor with a red-moon crest. The knight bowed deeply. ¡°Your mastery,¡± he addressed Maximus. ¡°The Archpriest is here and wishes for an audience with you.¡±


    Maximus¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°The Archpriest? Why so sudden?¡± he inquired, concern etching his features.


    The knight continued further. ¡°The Archpriest said it¡¯s an urgent matter,¡± he replied. ¡°He also stated that it''s related to the previous emperor¡¯s vision.¡±


    Maximus rose from his seat, the weight of history pressing upon him. His calm facade shattered, replaced by worry and fear. ¡°Father¡¯s vision¡­¡± he whispered to himself.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 73: A Prophecy from The Past: Part - IV

    In the Archduke''s mansion, after consulting with Lala about Kai¡¯s idea, she happily accepted their support for Ana¡¯s education. However, she requested some time to consider about her own idea to enter the academy. The weight of responsibility and gratitude rested on her shoulders. Everyone understood her situation, and they happily accepted it, as their meeting ended.


    And so, sometime later, the archduke¡¯s mansion witnessed a different kind of battle. Ray and Kai sat across from each other, the chessboard poised between them. The tension in the room was palpable¡ªtheir minds calculating moves, strategies unfolding.


    Ray¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied the board. The pieces shifted, danced, and clashed. But Kai, ever the strategist, remained composed. His fingers glided over the wooden figures; each move deliberate.


    The clock ticked, measuring their minutes. And then, in a swift motion, Kai¡¯s knight captured Ray¡¯s queen, sealing the match. Ray shot up from his chair, disbelief etched on his face. ¡°Impossible! Seven wins and three draws!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°How? I didn¡¯t win a single round and you won seven! That too all within four minutes each time! You must be using some kind of tricks!¡±


    Kai leaned back, a smug grin playing on his lips. He snapped his fingers, and the words materialized: ¡°I¡¯m just too smart.¡±


    Ray demanded another match, determination burning in his eyes. As the pieces rearranged, Kai¡¯s mind wandered. "Chess," he thought. "A timeless game¡ªstrategic, elegant. It''s good to see it being introduced here; a good source for time pass."


    Ray and Kai sat across from each other, the chessboard poised for another round. The tension in the room was palpable¡ªtheir minds calculating moves, strategies unfolding.


    Ray, his eyes narrowed, broke the silence. "So, when are you going to tell me?" he asked, curiosity lacing his voice.


    To this, Kai smiled, his projection materialized, hovering above the board. "Tell what?" it read. "How to get back with Niatina and live happily ever after? Pretty desperate, huh."


    Ray''s cheeks flushed slightly. "Think whatever you want," he murmured, avoiding Kai''s gaze. But Kai''s smug smile remained, and Ray wondered if he was the only one desperate for answers.


    As they played, a screen flickered to life; showing what¡¯s happening in the palace, visible only to Kai. Looking at the screen, Kai thinks to himself, "You aren''t the only one who''s desperate, Ray..." The screen showed Niatina, holding a delicate ribbon in her hands. Her voice, barely audible, whispered, "Ray..."


    Kai fell silent, lost in deep thoughts. Finally, he asked Ray, the projection''s words changing: "Tell me the whole story then."


    Ray hesitated, reliving memories from his past¡ªthe tragedy that shaped him. "I think you should know it from the very beginning then.¡± He said, proceeding further. ¡°As you know," he began, "Uncle Max and Aunt Celestina took me in after my real parents died in the accident. I was only six years old back then, and starting to living in the palace was very new to me. But still, with uncle Max and aunt Celestina besides me, I was able to start a new life there. Later, I was given the title of the ''prince''. And for surely, many nobles opposed to this, but with uncle Max and Hiro standing for me, no one dare to say anything. And it was then, that I met her¡­" His voice trailed off, the picture of those early days in the royal palace resurfacing.


    Eleven years ago:


    The flickering candlelight cast shadows on the walls of the huge chamber where six-year-old Ray sat. His clothes clung to his small frame, freshly laundered. The palace servants had bathed him, dressed him in soft fabrics, and fed him a proper meal. His first day within these grand walls had ended, and the unfamiliar bed awaited him.


    As he lay there, the room dimly lit, Celestina entered. Her presence was gentle, like a mother tending to her child. She sat on the edge of his bed, her eyes filled with warmth. ¡°Can I really stay here?¡± Ray¡¯s voice trembled, fear and insecurity clear in his eyes.


    Celestina leaned closer, brushing a lock of hair from his forehead. ¡°You are now a part of our family,¡± she assured him, her smile as comforting as a mother¡¯s embrace.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Ray¡¯s memories swirled, pulling him back to the wooden house on the outskirts of the capital city. As the moonlight casted on the house, it was seen a young Ray played with a man, around his mid-twenties, blonde-haired and crystal-eyed¡ªhis father, Ryeon Leonhart. They enacted a hero and monster battle, Ray swinging a small wooden sword, his father playing the role of the fearsome creature.


    As Ray declared victory, his father fell on the floor. He remained still, playing dead. Ra called to him, but he didn¡¯t sit up. Fear gripped Ray, and he called out, desperate for his father to wake. But as his calling for him didn''t work, he started to cry. His cries echoed until a delicate figure, around her early-twenties, rushed in¡ªthe blue-haired woman, Ines Leonhart. In front of her, she saw Ryeon, trying to calm Ray down. As he looked at her, he laughed awkwardly. "I guess I got too much into the act..." he said. She scolded Ray¡¯s father, soothing the child¡¯s tears.


    Later, his father took him outside, flying through the air with wind magic. The night sky stretched above them, and Ray perched on his father¡¯s shoulder. He was in awe, until he heard. ¡°Happy now?¡± his father asked.


    Ray pouted. ¡°No!" he replied. ¡°I was scared you¡¯d died.¡±


    His father smiled, looking toward the moon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said. ¡°Even if something happens to me or Mom, you¡¯ll have your three uncles to support you.¡±


    An image flashed in Ryeon¡¯s mind¡ªthe three friends his he had mentioned. Maximus on the right side, Hiro at the center, and a third figure, not entirely clear, on the left. Ray asked what his father meant, but he just laughed it off.


    The memory slowly faded, leaving Ray quietly crying. Celestina held him, her own panic hidden behind a comforting embrace. And Ray, his voice shaky and sad, whispered, ¡°I¡­ I miss my dad¡­ my mom¡­¡±


    In Celestina¡¯s arms, Ray found solace¡ªa fragile connection to the past, a bridge to the family he¡¯d lost. But the truth about his parents¡¯ death remained shrouded in mystery, known only to Celestina, Maximus, Hiro, and Sakura. They had witnessed the tragedy¡ªthe bloodied bodies of Ryeon and Ines protecting their son, Ray, at the scene of the accident.


    Ray finally drifted into sleep after shedding tears for some time. Celestina quietly left his room, her heart heavy with the weight of their shared grief. As she stepped into the corridor, she was surprised to find Maximus sitting there, his expression troubled. Without hesitation, she lowered herself to his level, concern etching her features.


    "What''s wrong?" Celestina asked, her voice gentle. Maximus took a deep breath, his eyes revealing a hidden burden. He spoke, and his words widened Celestina''s eyes, leaving her stunned. They both sat there, lost in their thoughts, the silence between them echoing with unspoken fears.


    The next morning, Ray awoke to find Sakura waiting for him. Her cheerful greeting cut through the heaviness that clung to him. "Good morning, Ray!" she chirped. Ray blinked, still adjusting to the new day. "Good morning, Aunt Sakura. But why are you here?" he asked.


    Sakura''s smile remained bright. "Well, me and Celestina, along with both of your uncles have something to tell you,¡± She explained. "But first, let''s get you ready!" She clapped her hands, signaling the maids to enter, carrying freshly made clothes for Ray. Ray was left in awe, looking at all the things prepared for him. As they helped him dress, Sakura mentioned something intriguing. "Oh right, you haven''t met the princesses yet," she said.


    Ray''s curiosity flared. "Princesses?" he echoed. Sakura nodded. "Let''s go and greet them as well, shall we?"


    After some time, Sakura guided Ray through the grand breakfast hall, where sunlight painted patterns on the marble floor. Hiro and Maximus sat at the long table, busy talking until they saw Ray and Sakura arrive. Celestina stood by the window, her eyes crinkling in a warm welcome for Ray. Later, as they took their seats. Ray settled into the plush chair beside her.


    Sakura took her place next to Hiro, her voice animated as he talked with Hiro. The maids came in, bringing their breakfast. As time went by, Maximus asked. "Hey," he said, "when will the carriage arrive?" To this, Celestina calmly responded. "Have some patience. They should arrive soon."


    Ray''s curiosity flared. "Is someone coming today, uncle?" he asked looking at Hiro, who responded. "The princesses are returning today from their grandparents house." As he said so, Ray wondered on what kind of princesses they will be, since he never met them until now. His thoughts swirled as a guard knocked on the door. "Your majesty, the carriage has arrived!" he announced.


    To this news, Maximus, Celestina, and the others hurried outside. As they reached the entrance, the carriage halted by, and a little girl burst forth; wearing a green floral dress, her laughter like tinkling bells. "Daddy!" she cried, launching herself at Maximus, who caught her in a tight embrace. "Mono!" he exclaimed. It was the little five-year-old second princess, Montina von Lunaris.


    Ray watched, wide-eyed. "Is she the princess?" he asked Hiro.


    Hiro nodded. "She''s the second princess."


    Ray looked ahead at them, as he saw Celestina asking her about her journey, as she replied with all excitement in her voice. Along with that, Maximus was playfully scolding Mono about her disheveled hair, and she giggled, carefree. Ray wondered to hismself; "What will the first princess be like?"


    Celestina stepped toward the carriage, as the door opened again. This time, out stepped the little five-year-old first princess, Niatina von Lunaris. She wore a similar dress as Mono, but her hair was neatly combed like her sister¡¯s. As Ray saw her, his breath hitched. She was ethereal, her presence captivating. He just kept looking at her, his heart beating fast and cheeks starting to turn red.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 74: A Prophecy from The Past: Part – V

    Niatina von Lunaris stepped out of the carriage, her movements deliberate and graceful. Celestina, always the caring mother, took Niatina¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Did you enjoy your time at grandpa''s house, Nino?¡± Niatina¡¯s nod and smile conveyed her contentment.


    Maximus joined them, Mono cradled in his arms. He, too, inquired about Niatina¡¯s trip. But Niatina¡¯s attention shifted. She noticed the gaze coming from Ray¡ªthe little prince who had been watching her since she emerged from the carriage. As Ray too noticed that Niatina was looking over him, panic gripped Ray; he could only stare back, his heart racing.


    Sakura, ever the observant, caught the unspoken tension and smiled underneath. She exchanged glances with Niatina, then smiled knowingly. ¡°Mono, Nino,¡± Sakura beckoned, ¡°come here. There¡¯s someone you should meet.¡± Celestina and Maximus guided the princesses toward Ray.


    Hiro and Sakura greeted the little royals, and they returned the polite gestures. Sakura gestured toward Ray, introducing him. ¡°Let me introduce you. He is Ray¡ªsay hi to him.¡± As Ray heard this, more panic fell over him. He started to wonder, how he should introduce himself.


    Mono, ever the exuberant one, looked Ray up and down. ¡°Hi, Ray!¡± she chirped, her excitement contagious. Niatina followed suit, her eyes lingering on Ray. ¡°Hello,¡± she said, her voice soft and measured.


    To this, Ray too stepped forward to introduce himself. As he stammered through his introduction, Ray¡¯s nerves got the best of him. He accidentally bit his tongue, wincing in pain.


    To this, everyone approached Ray, concern etching their faces.


    Celestina, her eyes sharp, asked, ¡°Ray, are you alright?¡± Maximus, protective of his subjects, leaned in. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone exchanged curious glances, awaiting Ray¡¯s response.


    Ray¡¯s tongue still smarting from the accidental bite, he stammered, ¡°I¡ªI apologize. It¡¯s just¡­ I... She¡¯s¡ª¡± he tried to speak up, but in the end, he couldn''t say anything.


    Back in the present:


    Ray shifted his gaze, telling how embarrassed he was when he bites his tongue back then. As Ray looked over the other side, he noticed Kai¡¯s lips twitched. His smile held a hint of him suppressing his laughter, and Ray knew he was the butt of the joke. It was a silent camaraderie¡ªthe kind that said: We¡¯ve all been there, my friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­,¡± Ray commented, as Kai nodded. Kai shook his head off, getting back to his posture. He again looked over Ray, his eyes flickering with curiosity. "So, you fell for her at first sight, huh?" his words formed in his projection. Ray nodded; his gaze distant. "Yes," he replied. ¡°At first, I was very nervous to approach her. We only had small conversations, like greeted each other when we run into each other. But slowly we started get along. And since she was sickly, I spent most of my free time after my training with her, talking to her, telling her how my day went by.¡±


    As Ray continued to tell his side of story, Kai looked at the display Eva played to him. It was showing a young Ray and Niatina talking in her room. As he watched the scene in the display, he wonders to himself. ¡°The memory-display function I installed always comes in handy. The person just has to recall what happened, and it shall show me each and every scene from that time.¡± He smiles underneath, looking over Ray who was happily telling about his childhood days with her.


    "Everything was peaceful, but I didn¡¯t know it back then that things would get like this now.¡± His voice gets lowers, as he continued. ¡°And all this began when I started going to the academy..."


    Ten years ago, within the halls of the academy:


    Ray¡¯s footsteps echoed through the corridor; each click against the polished marble a reminder of his isolation. Noble children, their eyes like shards of ice, scrutinized him as he passed. Their gazes bore into his very soul, dissecting him¡ªsearching for flaws, for reasons to mock.


    He felt the weight of their scrutiny, a thousand unspoken questions hanging in the air. Why was he here? What right did he have to walk these halls? His voice remained trapped within, unable to challenge their assumptions.


    The commoners, too, averted their eyes. They knew their place¡ªtheir silence was a survival tactic. For six months, Ray endured this silent torment. He carried the burden alone, shielding his vulnerability behind a mask of stoicism. But on the cusp of summer vacation, hope blossomed within him. Not for the respite from judgment, but for the chance to see Niatina again.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As he crossed the sun-drenched courtyard, laughter erupted like a tempest. An older boy pointed at Ray, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Look! It¡¯s the fake prince!¡±


    The courtyard fell silent, and Ray¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°I¡¯m not fake!¡± he protested, but his voice drowned in their mockery. Another boy stepped forward, taunting him about his lack of royal blood. The laughter intensified, a storm of cruelty that threatened to engulf him.


    Desperation fueled Ray¡¯s flight. He sprinted through the first-year building, tears blurring his vision. His scraped knee stung, but the pain was nothing compared to the ache in his heart. The approaching children¡¯s voices sliced through him like shards of glass.


    ¡°Hey, Fake Prince,¡± they jeered. ¡°Having trouble walking? Or is that just another thing you can¡¯t do?¡±


    Ray clenched his fists, his breath ragged. Memories of every disdainful gaze, every whispered insult, flooded his mind. Why was he singled out? Why did they mock him?


    His legs carried him beyond the academy¡¯s walls, through the bustling city. He stumbled, but determination fueled his steps. Tears blurred his vision, and he ran until the palace loomed before him.


    The guards, unaccustomed to seeing their prince in such disarray, hesitated. Ray slipped past them, his clothes dirt-streaked. He slammed his room door shut, collapsing against it. The cold wood pressed into his back as he slid to the floor.


    Maximus and Celestina arrived, concern etching their faces after they heard of the commotion. ¡°Ray? What happened?¡± they called, but he remained silent. They continued to call for him, but no response came. Having no other choice, he called out to Hiro and Sakura, who came just as they heard about the commotion and joined them.


    As there was no response, Hiro gently pushed the door open. But as they did, their eyes widened. There sat their young prince, body wracked with silent sobs. His blue eyes, usually bright, were now dull and red-rimmed.


    Sakura and Celestina immediately enveloped him in their arms. Maximus and Hiro quickly understood the situation, as anger surged through Hiro. "Those little!" he quickly turned back, about to go out, but Maximus''s hand stopped him. Maximus held Hiro''s arm, as he shook his head. "Let''s look out for Ray first¡­¡±


    Ray''s sobs had finally subsided, leaving him exhausted. He fell into a fitful sleep, his dreams haunted by shadows and half-remembered whispers. Meanwhile, Maximus and Hiro emerged from the room, leaving Sakura and Celestina to keep watch over their troubled prince.


    As they stepped out into the palace hallway, Maximus''s voice was a low murmur. "I had a feeling this might happen," he confessed, his brow furrowed. "But to see Ray like this¡­"


    Hiro ran a hand through his hair, frustration etching his features. "We should have prepared beforehand for this."


    Maximus nodded in agreement. "Let''s go." To this, Hiro nodded. Together, they walked down the marble corridor, shadows dancing along the walls.


    Back in Ray''s room, Sakura and Celestina sat by his bedside. His tear-streaked face was peaceful in sleep, but the pain lingered. Their worry and care of him evident in their eyes.


    The day passed quietly. Ray slept, his body seeking solace from the storm within. The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow through the window.


    The next morning, Ray stirred. His eyes fluttered open, swollen and red-rimmed. The maid, assisted to him, sat up as she saw him wake up. She exited the room, calling for Celestina and Sakura, who later entered, concern etched on their faces.


    "Ray," Sakura called softly. "How are you feeling now?"


    He managed a small smile. "Much better, Aunt," he replied. "I apologize the sight I showed yesterday."


    Celestina''s hand rested on his. "Ray, it''s alright," she said, her voice filled with warmth. "You''re not alone in this." Ray could only manage a smile, feeling he had care and support from them.


    Later, as Ray prepared to leave his room, he encouraged himself to forget the past and make the best out of the break he had.


    As Ray walked down the palace hallway, the maids bowed respectfully, and he returned their morning greetings. But something shifted within him. The polished veneer of royalty cracked, revealing his vulnerability. Hallucinations crept in¡ªwhispers that weren¡¯t there, mocking him. "You¡¯re no prince, just a dirty rat from the commoners." Ray looked back, but no was there. Yet the voice didn''t stop. He put both his hands on his ears, covering them, trying to block out the phantom voices, but they persisted.


    His ears rang until a hand settled on his shoulder. Startled, Ray turned to find Maximus standing there, concern etching his features. ¡°Ray? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maximus asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    Ray stammered an apology, claiming he was lost in thought. Maximus studied him for a moment, then decided to change the course of the day. ¡°Come,¡± he said, gesturing toward the palace gardens. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk. It¡¯s been six months since you last saw Mono and Niatina. Perhaps catching up with them will lift your spirits.¡±


    As he said so, Ray imagined Niatina''s happy face. And so, Ray agreed and followed Maximus, leaving the echoing whispers behind. But on the way, Maximus was called by a guard, as a noble had come to meet him, as he had to leave midway. Ray alone went to the garden.


    As Ray stepped into the garden, his heart racing as he scanned the flower beds. There she was¡ªNiatina, crouched down, her fingers brushing delicate petals. His face lit up, and he called out to her, closing the distance between them.


    But as he drew near, something shifted. Niatina¡¯s eyes, once warm and familiar, now bore into him with an icy intensity. Ray¡¯s steps faltered, worry and confusion etching lines on his face. ¡°Nino...,¡± he whispered, using the affectionate nickname they shared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Niatina remained silent, her gaze unyielding. Ray¡¯s pulse quickened. He waited, desperate for an explanation, until finally, she spoke. Her words hung in the air, leaving him stunned, vulnerable, and utterly unprepared for what came next.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 75: A Prophecy from The Past: Part – VI

    Ray skipped through the palace garden, his heart light. Niatina sat among the flowers, her eyes focused on a ladybug. ¡°Nino!¡± Ray called out, rushing toward her.


    But as he drew closer, Niatina¡¯s expression shifted. Her eyes turned cold, and she crossed her arms. She said, her voice sharp, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself just because they call you a prince.¡±


    Ray¡¯s smile faded. ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°Titles don¡¯t make you special,¡± Niatina replied. ¡°You¡¯re just lucky.¡±


    Ray¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Nin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don''t call me by my nickname,¡± Niatina interrupted, standing up. "Only those who are close to me call me that. You should call me as ''princess''," She brushed dirt off her dress and walked away, leaving Ray. But she stopped, as she said one more thing.


    "You are just a fake prince..." She commented, leaving Ray both bewildered and hurt. Ray immediately started to recall what happened in the academy. The kids mocking, no friends to support, the loneliness he felt back then started to come back.


    Ray¡¯s gaze lingered on the empty garden, the petals of crushed flowers beneath his boots. Niatina¡¯s words echoed in his mind, a painful refrain. He felt adrift, lost in the vastness of his own emotions. The memory started to fade, pulling Ray back.


    In the present:


    Ray stood in Kai''s room, putting his hands in his pocket. "Her words pressed upon me, suffocating. I tried to reach out to her, but she kept ignoring me."


    Ray pulled out a small bracelet, his voice trembled. ¡°She wasn¡¯t there, Kai. When I needed her most, she vanished like mist.¡± His vulnerability spilled forth, the ache of loneliness consuming him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to mend this rift. Maybe I¡¯m just a ¡®fake prince¡¯ after all. I am just a failu-¡± He turned around to look at Kai, who was massaging his forehead. "Kai? What''s wrong?" Ray asked, as Kai shook his head. His projection appeared again, as words formed in it. "It''s nothing. Just a small headache."


    But in his mind, Kai was working out his thoughts. "So, in the end, it was all a big misunderstanding and mis-communication, huh..." he wonders, looking at the screen in front, where he was Niatina from her childhood walking by, as she ignored Ray, murmuring something to herself.


    Ray''s footsteps echoed in Kai''s room as he approached, a glass of water in hand. Kai nodded gratefully.


    Kai''s thoughts swirled like autumn leaves caught in a breeze. He had unraveled one part of the mystery¡ªRay''s story from his side¡ªbut the other half remained elusive, Niatina''s side of words.


    "It''s incomplete..." he sighs. "Right now, I can''t ask Niatina, after what happened. What if I ask Mom and Dad?" he mused. "I doubt they will know anything... Uncle and Aunt? Maybe not..."


    Kai''s gaze shifted to the window, where memories danced. "Someone who was alongside her all the time..." His mind raced, connecting dots.


    And then, a smile tugged at Kai''s lips. "How can I forget about her," he thought. As Ray set down, Kai''s projection flickered to life. The words materialized: "Give me 10 days, and all the problem shall be solved." It read. Ray''s brow furrowed. "What do you mean, Kai?" he asked, curiosity tugging at him.


    Looking at him, Kai smiled. ¡°You will know soon.¡± His projection read. Ray hesitated, but he trusted Kai. Agreeing to him, Ray soon left the room, saying he had something to show to Hiro. But as Ray stepped out, Kai¡¯s thoughts diverged from the sentimental moment. His mind started unfolding the hidden truths unknown to Ray.


    "Now that I think about it, Ray¡¯s dad was one of the four heroes¡­ From Eva''s findings, Ray''s dad, Ryeon Leonhart, was not just any ordinary hero. He was a skilled wind mage who could face calamity-class monsters alone. And I think he had a special skill, but Eva didn¡¯t find what it was. And for his mom, she remained a mystery. They lived away from the kingdom, near the ocean. But why had they chosen such a secluded life?¡± Kai sat in his room, wondering about it.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    He glanced at the window, where sunlight filtered through the leaves of the tree. "Maybe I should do something else... Music¡ªyes, that always helped." He was about to ask Eva, ready to lose himself in melodies.


    But just as he was about to call out, the door burst open. Ray stood there, eyes wide, breathless. ¡°Kai,¡± he gasped, ¡°it¡¯s here!¡±


    Kai frowned. ¡°What¡¯s here?¡± he wondered.


    Ray didn¡¯t explain what he meant. Instead, he took control of Kai¡¯s wheelchair, propelling him down the hallway. Kai wondered to himself, "We were just talking a few minutes ago, and now what could be so urgent that he is not even explaining what''s going on?"


    In the hall, Hiro and Sakura stood by the table. And there it was¡ªa bird. But not an ordinary one. Its feathers shimmered with magic, yet it behaved like any other bird, pecking at crumbs.


    "Kai..." Sakura called out, meeting his gaze. ¡°A magical bird,¡± Kai wondered. ¡°A message perhaps?¡±


    Ray wheeled Kai closer. And just then, the bird began to fade, replaced by a glowing projection. Justin, the principal of the magic academy, appeared. ¡°Hello, Kai! How are you doing? Well, not like I will get an answer, since this is a message.¡± His voice echoed in the room. To this, Kai wondered. ¡°So, it¡¯s about the entrance exam, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, during your magic evaluation, you showed really great skills! Congratulations on your performance during the magic evaluation. And for your written exams," Everyone in the room held their breath, except for Kai.


    "Exceptional!" Justin said, "You even corrected my mistakes. I feel kind of ashamed, but still... great job!¡± Justin showed a thumps-up.


    Everyone in the room was surprised, but Ray was shocked. Kai just smiled to himself, as the projection continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re accepted,¡± Justin continued. ¡°So, let me say this. Welcome to the magic academy! You will get you classes information after the message ends. Well, I will see you in the academy soon!¡± The projection vanished, as a letter was left on the table.


    Sakura¡¯s joy erupted in a scream, and she hugged Kai tightly. ¡°You did it!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Kai replied, his words projected to her.


    Hiro clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°This calls for celebration!¡±


    Kai smiled to this, but his eyes were on Ray. His friend, who¡¯d always believed in him, now mumbled, ¡°¡­How¡­? ¡­You didn¡¯t even study¡­¡±


    Kai chuckled, seeing Ray stunned and in disbelief. ¡°Guess he''s too surprised.¡± Just as the congratulation was in the way, the message materialized again. Kai, Hiro and Sakura looked over it, seeing Justin appeared. ¡°Ah¡­ it almost slipped my mind,¡± he stated, as Ray too looked over it.


    ¡°I forgot to say what rant you got, Kai.¡± As he said so, everyone in the room just stared at the message, anticipation in the air. But Kai just smiled to himself, musing. ¡°I think I already know that.¡± As Justin mentioned Kai¡¯s rank, the room fell silent, leaving everyone speechless, except for Kai.


    Five Days Later:


    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden hue over the grand gates of the Magic Academy. Ray¡¯s heart pounded with anticipation as he stood his ground, flanked by Kai, who sat in his wheelchair. This time with his wig on, yawning.


    The academy, nestled to the east of the empire, was a sprawling castle of ancient stone, its spires reaching for the heavens. As the clock tower chimed, the gates swung open, revealing a lush courtyard beyond. Students filed in, their footsteps echoing against the walls.


    Ray adjusted the collar of his crisp white shirt, the blue silk lining brushing against his skin. Beside him, Kai sighed, his holographic projection flickering.


    ¡°You¡¯ve adjusted your collar five times today,¡± Kai said, his projection in front of Ray. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Ray replied, ¡°I want to make a good impression. It¡¯s my first day as a 3rd year student. And also, I am the crown prince of the empire.¡±


    Kai smiled, his projection shimmering. ¡°Best form, huh? You¡¯ll do great.¡±


    Ray took control of Kai¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Uncle and Aunt should be inside already!¡±


    They wheeled through the bustling courtyard. Noble students exchanged curious glances, while commoners watched in awe, as they passed through them.


    The auditorium buzzed with anticipation as Justin, welcomed the new students to their magical journey. Ray and Kai sat in the second row, surrounded by curious faces. Across the hall, Sakura and Hiro occupied seats reserved for nobles. Maximus and Celestina, royalty in their own right, sat apart, their presence commanding respect.


    In the sixth row, Niatina¡¯s gaze lingered on Ray. Her eyes held a mix of guilt and longing. She had rejected him harshly, and now, seeing him here, she wished to apologise to him.


    Justin¡¯s speech ended, and the hall hushed. He stepped forward, his voice echoing through the hall. ¡°And now,¡± he announced, ¡°for the student who aced the entrance exam. Please come to the stage!¡±


    Whispers rippled through the crowd. ¡°Who could it be?¡± The question whispered around. Ray hesitated, then stood. The room held its breath. Nobles exchanged puzzled glances¡ª"Ray hadn¡¯t taken the exam. Why was he standing?¡± The question confused them.


    Ray moved purposefully, taking control of Kai¡¯s wheelchair. Together, they ascended the stage. Gasps echoed as Justin revealed the name: ¡°Kai Hamada, who topped the entrance exam!¡±


    -To be continued

 Chapter 76: A Prophecy from The Past: Part – VII

    Ray moved purposefully, taking control of Kai¡¯s wheelchair. Together, they ascended the stage. Gasps echoed as Justin gestured his hand towards Kai. ¡°Kai Hamada, who topped the entrance exam!¡±


    As the announcement was made, the nobles were in disbelief. ¡°How could someone who had just become a noble top the exam?¡± Whispers started to form around them. Many were in disbelief; many were not satisfied with the results. Among the student as well, many felt it was wrong of Kai being top, while only few were in awe. The commoner students started to look up to him, wondering if Kai was a genius.


    Back in the royal seat, Maximus and Celestina were taken aback, together among the students, Niatina and Mono as well were in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t he become a noble just a months ago?¡± The question synced in their mind, wondering what kind of study did he pull, to rank in the top.


    But in the stage, Kai was busy in his own thoughts. ¡°Looking at them, I can say for sure¡­ Most of them aren¡¯t satisfied with my first rank. I definitely should have made a few mistakes.¡± He sighs, as he looks over Ray, who was staring in blank space. He too was having a hard time believing it.


    ¡°But I can bet no one was as shocked as him¡­,¡± Kai wonders to himself, smiling, recalling the time his rank was announced.


    Flash Back:


    The hall buzzed with anticipation as Justin''s holographic display spoke up. The three¡ªRay, Hiro, and Sakura¡ªstood together, their hearts racing. Kai just observed, but internally wishing to go back to his room.


    ¡°Kai Hamada,¡± Justin¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°you passed the written exam and aced the magic evaluation. And with both combined, you achieved the highest marks in the entire exam!¡±


    A collective gasp escaped Hiro and Sakura¡¯s lips. Ray¡¯s eyes widened; disbelief etched across his features. ¡°Congratulations, Kai!¡± Justin continued, his hologram shimmering. ¡°You ranked first among all the students! Get ready to be the center of attention!¡±


    As the hologram vanished, Kai couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself. "Maybe I should have made a few mistakes?" he questioned internally, glancing at the others. But what he saw surprised him even more.


    Hiro and Sakura stood there, speechless, still processing the news. Kai gently shook them, pulling them back to reality. ¡°Kai!¡± they erupted in joy, embracing him tightly. Their warmth enveloped him¡ªthe feeling of family.


    Yet, Kai¡¯s gaze shifted to the person behind him: Ray. "Uh-oh¡­ Guess he was too shocked," Kai mused, observing Ray¡¯s jaw hanging open, eyes fixed on empty space. Not a blink. Not a reaction.


    Kai waved his hand in front of Ray¡¯s face, but there was no response. Sakura and Hiro noticed the change too, their concern growing. They tried to rouse Ray, but it took a full two hours for him to snap back to reality.


    Still having a hard time believing, Ray questioned Kai, ¡°How did you top the exam when you didn¡¯t study as I asked?¡± Kai simply shrugged, while Ray continued to nag him with questions.


    Back to Present:


    Justin turned to Kai. ¡°Now, young one. I am kind of curious about something,¡± he said, ¡°Since you were just recently brought back to your family, you must have went to the church to gain your unique skill, right?" he asked, as Kai simply nodded. Justin smiles to him, asking him another question. "Then, why don''t you tell us about the unique skill you acquired during your time at the church.¡±


    The question raised curiosity among the crowd, whispering about what he might have got. Kai hesitated. "Should I reveal it?" Ray too looked over him with curious looks.


    After a few seconds of thought, Kai smiled. His projection appeared beside him, words forming in it. ¡°Very well,¡± it read. ¡°My unique skill is called ¡®Matchmaker.¡¯¡±


    Confusion rippled through the hall. Parents leaned closer; students exchanged puzzled glances. Maximus raised an eyebrow, while Celestina looked confused. Niatina¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Mono stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°And what does this skill do?¡± Justin pressed.


    Kai¡¯s projection changed. ¡°Well, in simple terms,¡± it read, ¡°I can determine if a couple is compatible or not. Love matches, arranged marriages, soulmates¡ªI can see the threads that bind them.¡±


    As he explains his skill, a collective gasp swept through the audience. Some whispered excitedly, while others exchanged skeptical glances. Ray¡¯s eyes slightly widened, Maximus and Celestina look at each other in disbelief. Mono and Niatina are speechless, wondering if what Kai said was true. But Hiro and Sakura remained calm, knowing about his skill beforehand.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    But in Kai¡¯s mind, another truth lingered. ¡°I better not tell them about being able to see aura around people as well¡­¡±


    But this caught Justin¡¯s curiosity. He started to question Kai with many questions-


    ¡°So, you can make anyone fall for another person? Does it only work with pairs or random person? Is it only with a girl and a guy, or you can see in other ways as well?¡±


    Questions kept coming at Kai, but all he could do was sigh. Slowly, Kai just politely responded, saying through his screen. ¡°I didn¡¯t really test the skill yet¡­¡±


    Justin was saddened, not able to get much intel on it, but the orientation went on. After few more explanation by Justin about the classes and dormitory system, his speech ended, as well as the orientation.


    Students went around with their friends and family to look around the academy. But Kai and Ray were waiting for the hall to clear up, as Elysia ran up to them, in her new uniform. Ray and Kai both smiled at her, as she proceeded to tell them about being in the same class as her friends. Slowly, Hiro and Sakura came to them as well.


    Maximus and Celestina as well came after a while, with Mono and Niatina behind them. Celestina then spoke up, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Kai had such a wonderful skill.¡± To this, Sakura smiles at her, saying she wanted it to be a surprise. Maximus too asks if he used it before, to which Kai nodded, showing his finger towards Hiro and Sakura as the projection appeared again.


    ¡°I checked it on mom and dad, and their compatibility showed up as 98%¡±


    As they read it, Maximus looked at Hiro with a sly smile. Nudging him with his elbow, Maximus whispered to Hiro. ¡°Wow~ Such a loving husband you are, huh~¡±


    Hiro just sighs, slightly blushing, as Celestina asked Kai. ¡°Can you check it on us too then?¡± To which, Kai nodded, as Maximus paused, turning his attention to Kai. ¡°Wait¡­ what¡­?¡±


    Kai activated his skill, his eyes formed a few colors in them, before he looked at Maximus and Celestina. Kai observed a few seconds, as the others were observing him. After few seconds, Kai replied, as his projection changed words.


    ¡°97%¡± it read, as Ray, Mono, Niatina and Sakura said in syn. ¡°Wow.¡± But Hiro got hyped. ¡°Ha!! I won!¡± Pointing his finger at Maximus, who questioned Kai asking how his score can be lowered than Hiro¡¯s. But Hiro just said to him, ¡°You should accept the reality, Max,¡± with a mocking smile on his face. They both started to argue, while Sakura and Celestina whispered among themselves. But at that moment, Ray was looking at Kai, in deep thoughts. But after a few seconds, he looked over Niatina, who was also looking towards him. As they eyes met, they quickly looked away. Tension and guilt clear in their eyes.


    After some time, Kai and Ray, along with Mono and Niatina went ahead to look at their rooms. Elysia too went along them, after asking Sakura and Hiro. As the five went out, Maximus, Hiro, Sakura and Celestina were left behind, smiling at them.


    But as they went out of the hall, the warm atmosphere suddenly dropped. No one was smiling anymore. Everyone had a serious look, as they glanced at each other. Just at that moment, Justin appeared behind them. ¡°Finally got time, huh.¡± Justin said, walking towards them. The four of them looked over him, as Maximus spoke up first.


    ¡°It¡¯s no time for jokes, Justin¡­¡± His voice serious, in a cold tone. Justin just gave a small smile, ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°But, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± As he said so, a magic circle appeared below all five of them, as they all got teleported to a huge library.


    Many wooden shelves, with uncountable number of books in them. And in the middle, was the statue of the God of Knowledge: Sapuis. Around him, revolved five books. All locked up with magical chains. And in his right hand lifted towards the sky, held a magical watch, that floated above.


    The library was silent, until Hiro spoke up. ¡°Where are the records?¡± he asked, as Justin levitated in the air, smiling. ¡°Right, let me see¡­¡± He looked over a few shelves from the distance, until he found a book among them. ¡°Got it!¡± As he said so, the book started to float towards him, and soon in his hands as he landed back.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the book,¡± he showed it to them. ¡°The one with the record of the previous emperor.¡± Maximus took the book from him, as a long sigh escapes his lips. His hands shook, as he tried to open the book. But Hiro put his hand on his shoulder, as Maximus looked over him and Hiro nodded.


    Maximus took a deep breath, as this time, he finally opened the book. As the book opened, its pages turned, now the book levitating in air. Everyone in the room watched the book floating, as the pages started to scatter around, and one of them landed in front of Maximus, levitating in front of him.


    He took the page, as Hiro, Sakura and Celestina, all together looked on the writings in the page. Scanning the page, Maximus started to read it out loud.


    ¡°-The Sun gets consumed by evil, its once-golden brilliance faded to obsidian. The land lay shrouded in darkness, hope extinguished like a dying ember. Forgotten demons stirred from their Aeon-long slumber, their ancient chains groaning as time, frozen in the annals of the ancients, began its inexorable march once more-¡±


    Silence fell over them, as Maximus starts massaging his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the high priest said¡­¡± Just then, Celestina gasps, her voice shaking, breaking down. ¡°That means¡­ Mono will¡­,¡± panic starts to fill her voice, as a memory stirs in her mind.


    On a dark night, lit with fire all around in the palace. Burning anything that comes to its way, leaving no traces behind. The source, in the grand hall of the palace. Celestina sitting down on ground, crying, asking to let her go. But Maximus held her tight, saying everything will be fine, as he could only look in front of them; a little girl, standing at the center of the flames. Her eyes showing a unique glow with the fire around her.


    Celestina started to shake, fear evident in her eyes. But Maximus held her hand tight, as he pulled her over, and gave a hug. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. We already took care of it, remember¡­¡± His voice soft, but a slight hint of guilt in it. Celestina sniffled, as she slowly nodded. Hiro and Sakura just looked at them, reassuring each other, as Justin walked up to them.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to see you guys were able to solve it.¡± Smiling, he added. ¡°But right now, shall we discuss about our plan?¡±


    -To be continued

 Chapter 77: The Cursed Assassin- Diark

    The sun dipped high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the sprawling academy grounds. Ray, Kai, Mono, Niatina, and Elysia stood near the entrance of the dormitory area, their excitement palpable. Each dormitory building loomed before them, as they took their first step in.


    Many students looked around, some helping their younger siblings settle in, some looking for their new dorms. As the group looked around, Ray shifted his weight from foot to foot, stealing glances at Niatina. She, too, kept her eyes on him, their gazes colliding and quickly darting away. The tension between them was thick, like a fog that refused to dissipate.


    Both felt the weight of their past interactions¡ªthe harsh rejection, the unspoken feelings. Now, standing in the academy together, they were lost for words.


    Kai sat in his wheelchair, observing the scene. He sighed softly, knowing the intricacies of their emotions better than anyone. But just then, Mono came up to him.


    Mono nudged him. ¡°Kai, are you a genius?¡± she asked, her eyes wide. ¡°How did you score top in the entrance exam?¡±


    Kai shook his head, a wry smile playing on his lips. ¡°Ray taught me,¡± he replied through his projection. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Mono and Niatina exchanged surprised glances. ¡°Ray?¡± The same Ray who struggled with his princely duties, was able to get time to teach Kai. They couldn¡¯t fathom it.


    Ray just laughed it off, scratching his head. But then, he leaned toward Kai. ¡°Why did you say my name?¡± he whispered.


    Kai shrugged. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to give the credit to other,¡± he replied, his projection formed in a smaller size next to Ray.


    Ray wondered what Kai meant by that. But just then, a teacher called out to Ray, beckoning him toward a nearby building. Ray hesitated, then nodded to the others and followed the teacher¡¯s summons.


    The remaining trio watched Ray¡¯s retreating figure. Niatina¡¯s fingers twisted nervously in her skirt, and Mono¡¯s eyes narrowed in curiosity. She was wondering when she felt a touch in her hand.


    Kai tapped Mono¡¯s hand. She glanced at him, and he nodded subtly. Mono just looked at him for a while, as she slowly nodded back and stepped toward Niatina.


    ¡°Nino,¡± Mono said, her voice gentle. ¡°Can you go and bring a handkerchief? I forgot it in the carriage.¡±


    Niatina hesitated, but slowly agreed to. As she walked away, Elysia skipped over to her friends, waving at Kai and Mono. She had that infectious enthusiasm that made everyone smile.


    Now, it was just Mono and Kai left. She looked over Kai, and he gestured toward the dormitory buildings. She sighed, as slowly she came up and took control of Kai¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°I hope you understand what you are doing¡­,¡± she whispered to him. But Kai just smiled, his mind formulating a plan.


    Together, they rolled toward the dormitories, leaving the group behind.


    Kai and Mono, both moved towards the back of the dormitory building. Bushes and trees covered them from the people walking outside.


    Mono looked behind them, her eyes scanning the surrounding. ¡°Cozy, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said, her voice low as a whisper.


    Kai nodded smiling, but his mind elsewhere. He had a task to complete. ¡°Mono,¡± he projected his words, his projection floating infront of him, facing her, ¡°did you bring it?¡±


    She turned to face him, reading the words, her expression unreadable. She reached out to her pocket, pulling something out. From her pocket, she pulled out a weathered leather-bound diary. ¡°Here,¡± she said, holding it out to him.


    Kai¡¯s fingers twitched with anticipation. He reached out to take it, but Mono¡¯s next words stopped him cold.


    ¡°You won¡¯t open it, will you?¡± she asked, her gaze steady. ¡°Not without her permission.¡±


    He hesitated, before he replied.


    ¡°No,¡± Kai replied, his projection unwavering. ¡°I won¡¯t open it.¡±


    Mono¡¯s lips curved into a half-smile. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Because I don''t want anyone to read my sister''s private diary.¡±


    But as Mono handed him the diary, Kai¡¯s thoughts raced. ¡°Well, I won''t read it, but¡­¡±


    Kai¡¯s fingers traced the edges of the diary. He moved it back and forth, pretending curiosity, while Eva worked her science. Through the earpiece, her voice echoed in his mind: ¡°It¡¯s all done, sir.¡± Kai smiled inwardly. Eva had scanned every page, unravelling the mysteries within.


    He handed the diary back to Mono, who raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just curious about royal princesses¡¯ diaries,¡± he replied through his projection. ¡°You know, how they maintain their diary.¡±


    Mono¡¯s confusion lingered, but she didn¡¯t press further. Together, they left, rejoining the group. When asked where they¡¯d been, Mono came up. ¡°Showing Kai around,¡± Mono replied, her tone casual.


    The day went by peacefully, with the group looking around the academy classes and their buildings. And soon, it was nightfall. The three royals went back to the palace, as Kai and Elysia went back to their mansion.


    On their journey, Elysia was happily telling Kai about how happy she was to be in the same class as her friends, to which Kai listened attentively, with sometimes responding through his projective words. As their way back continued, Elysia asked a question. ¡°Brother,¡± she looked at him, asking. ¡°Why did mom and dad didn¡¯t come with us?¡± The question started to wonder in Kai¡¯s mind too, as he recalled that Ray also said something similar.


    ¡°Right¡­ Even uncle Max and aunt Celestina didn¡¯t go back with them,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°I wonder why¡­¡±


    Sometime later, now in the midnight, Kai sat in his wheelchair on the balcony of his room. The twin moons cast a serene glow over the mansion. Smiling, he gazed at the celestial bodies, lost in thought. ¡°I did say 10 days, but should I clear their issues tomorrow?¡± he mused.


    But his reverie was interrupted by a sudden alert. Eva¡¯s screen popped up in front of him, flashing red. ¡°Huh? Eva, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kai asked.


    ¡°The cursed energy detection has found signals. It¡¯s the same assassin you encountered, sir,¡± Eva explained, her tone calm and precise.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Kai¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Wait, is he here?¡± he asked urgently.


    ¡°No, sir. His energy seems to be coming from the west, a little away from the capital city,¡± Eva replied, pointing to the location on the map in the screen.


    Kai¡¯s eyes looked forward, towards his west. His mind raced. ¡°The west¡­ away from the capital city¡­¡± He recalled a conversation with Ray. ¡°Wait a sec¡­ Ray once told me that there¡¯s a small village a little away from the capital city,¡± he wondered, piecing together the puzzle. ¡°Which is filled with demi-humans.¡±


    He looked straight ahead, his eyes narrowing with determination. Why was the assassin in a village filled with demi-humans? The question gnawed at him, demanding answers.


    Around the same time, in the village of the demi-humans: Heinz, lay nestled in a secluded valley, its quaint cottages and winding paths bathed in the soft glow of the twin moons. But tonight, the peaceful village was shrouded in a sinister silence.


    From the shadows, the assassin watched. His eyes, cold and calculating, followed the movements of the human traffickers. They moved with practiced stealth, herding demi-human children, human like body with beast ears and tail, into a concealed wagon. The children¡¯s eyes were wide with fear, their small hands clutching each other for comfort.


    The assassin¡¯s heart hardened. He had seen this before¡ªinnocent lives torn apart by greed and cruelty.


    He moved silently, his dark cloak blending seamlessly with the night. As he approached the wagon, he overheard the traffickers¡¯ hushed conversation.


    ¡°Make sure they¡¯re all secured,¡± one of them whispered. ¡°We need to be out of here before dawn.¡±


    The assassin¡¯s fist tightened. He had to act quickly. With a swift, fluid motion, he incapacitated the nearest trafficker, his movements precise and deadly. The others barely had time to react before they, too, were subdued. His claw-like fist drenched with their blood.


    The children stared at him, their fear slowly giving way to hope. The assassin knelt down, his voice gentle. ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    The moonlight cast an eerie glow over the valley as the assassin moved silently through the shadows. His mission was clear: rescue the demi-human children from the clutches of the ruthless human traffickers. As he approached the clearing where the children were held, he felt a sudden presence behind him.


    Before he could react, a blade was already descending towards his neck. The assassin spun around, but it was too late. The leader¡¯s sword was mere inches away from his throat. Just as he braced for the end, the leader¡¯s arm, along with the blade, vanished into thin air. Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the night red.


    The leader screamed in agony, clutching the stump where his arm used to be. The assassin, equally shocked, looked around for the source of this unexpected salvation. But as he looked around, a mocking laugh echoed through the valley. He looked up to see a girl dressed in red, standing on a hill with the twin moons shining behind her.


    ¡°My, my, you sure have a cute voice for someone with such a huge body,¡± she teased, slowly descending to the ground, revealing it was Trickster. The assassin got his guard up, his eyes never leaving her.


    ¡°No need to be so tense. Just relax,¡± she said, her gaze shifting to the assassin. She then turned her attention to the leader, who glared at her with pure hatred.


    ¡°You¡­!!¡± he spat, but before he could say more, the girl waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, curse me all you want, but I¡¯m not in the mood to hear it¡­ so, get lost,¡± she said with a smile. In an instant, the leader¡¯s head exploded, sending a shower of blood and gore everywhere. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    The assassin stood there, covered in blood, his eyes wide with shock. But the blood that sprayed towards the girl seemed to freeze in mid-air, stopping inches away from her, and slowly falling on the ground. She looked at him with a playful smile.


    ¡°Well, that was fun. Now, shall we get those kids to safety?¡± she asked, her tone light and carefree.


    The assassin nodded slowly, still trying to process what had just happened. Together, they turned towards the frightened children, ready to lead them to safety.


    The children, their faces streaked with tears, rushed towards the assassin and Trickster. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± they cried, their voices filled with relief and gratitude. The assassin knelt down, gently patting their heads, while Trickster watched with a soft smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you all home,¡± the assassin said, his voice gentle. The children nodded, still sniffling, and began to lead the way back to their village. The assassin and Trickster walked just behind them, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings.


    As they walked, the assassin couldn¡¯t shake his curiosity. He glanced at the girl beside him and finally asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Trickster made a playful, wondering expression. ¡°Hmm, maybe you don¡¯t read the newspaper?¡± she teased. ¡°Well, you can call me Trickster.¡±


    The assassin¡¯s mind raced. ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯ve heard that name. The one who recently killed that nasty noble,¡± he wonders, looking at her with a mix of awe and suspicion. ¡°So, she¡¯s Trickster¡­ and she holds such power¡­¡± he thought.


    He cleared his throat, ready to introduce himself. ¡°Right¡­ I am D-¡±


    But before he could finish, she interrupted with a knowing smile. ¡°Diark, right? And you are able to use cursed energy.¡±


    Diark¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How do you know about cursed energy?¡± he asked, his voice serious.


    Trickster shrugged, her smile never fading. ¡°Who knows¡­¡± she replied mysteriously.


    The journey back to the village was filled with a sense of relief and quiet joy. The children, now safe, led the way with renewed energy. As they approached the village, the parents rushed out to meet them, their faces lighting up with hope and gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± the parents cried, tears streaming down their faces as they embraced their children. Diark and Trickster stood back, watching the emotional reunions with a sense of fulfillment.


    After some time, the village settled down, and the parents, still tearful, approached Diark and Trickster. ¡°We can¡¯t thank you enough for bringing our children back safely,¡± one of the mothers said, her voice choked with emotion.


    Diark nodded, a rare smile touching his lips. ¡°It was what anyone would do,¡± he replied simply.


    As the night deepened, Diark and Trickster found themselves sitting on a hill overlooking the village. The twin moons cast a serene glow over the landscape, and the sounds of the village slowly faded into the background.


    Diark finally broke the silence. ¡°What did you want from me?¡± he asked, his voice steady but curious.


    Trickster laughed, a light, musical sound that seemed to dance on the night air. ¡°I just wanted some answers from you, which I already got,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Diark frowned, wondering what she meant. ¡°What answers?¡± he asked, but Trickster was already standing up.


    ¡°Well, I shall go now,¡± she said, her tone light and carefree.


    Diark just looked at her, a mix of confusion and curiosity in his eyes. Before he could say anything more, Trickster vanished into thin air, leaving only a faint shimmer in the moonlight.


    ¡°Who is she¡­¡± Diark murmured to himself, still staring at the spot where she had stood. He shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts, and slowly started to walk away, the mystery of Trickster lingering in his mind.


    The next day. the morning sun cast a warm glow over the mansion as Sakura gently pushed Kai¡¯s wheelchair down the grand staircase. Kai was dressed in his academy¡¯s uniform, the crisp fabric a stark contrast to the soft morning light. Behind them, Lala followed, carrying a small luggage. She wore her maid uniform, her steps light and graceful.


    As they reached the front of the mansion, a carriage awaited them. Standing beside it was Ray, Elysia and Mary. Ray''s face breaking into a wide smile as he saw Kai. Ray and Elysia, also dressed in his academy uniform, waved enthusiastically.


    ¡°Ready for the first day, roommate?¡± Ray called out, his voice filled with excitement.


    Kai looked at him in confusion, his brow furrowing. His projection formed, the words appearing in the air: ¡°What roommate?¡±


    Sakura giggled softly behind him. ¡°Well, you and Ray will be roommates in your dormitory,¡± she explained, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Kai¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and he glanced back at Ray, who was still grinning. ¡°Surprise!¡± Ray said, laughing. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be spending a lot of time together.¡±


    Kai¡¯s expression softened, a small smile forming on his lips. He nodded, accepting the unexpected news. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to make the best of it,¡± his projection read.


    Ray clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Let¡¯s get going, then. We don¡¯t want to be late on our first day.¡±


    With that, they all climbed into the carriage, ready to embark on their new adventure at the academy. Lala behind bowed to Sakura, as she also took her step into the carriage. But Kai from inside gave her a hand, smiling. She happily took it, as the three went on their way to the academy, as Sakura waved at them wishing them Goodluck.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 78: Starting Line

    As the carriage rolled along the cobblestone path, Kai noticed Ray glancing at him repeatedly. Curious, he projected his question: ¡°Is there something on my face, Ray?¡±


    Ray shook his head, a slight smile playing on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­¡± He leaned in closer, lowering his voice to a whisper. ¡°Can you really tell if two people are compatible with one another?¡±


    Kai¡¯s thoughts immediately drifted to Niatina. ¡°Oh-ho,¡± he mused to himself, nodding at Ray. ¡°I will explain about it in detail later when we reach the academy,¡± his projection read.


    Just then, Elysia¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Brother Ray,¡± she called, drawing both Kai and Ray¡¯s attention. ¡°Where is your assistant, brother?¡±


    Kai also looked at Ray, curious. But Ray smiled and replied, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need one right now, so I¡¯m fine without one.¡±


    Elysia nodded, accepting his answer, but Kai continued to stare at Ray, pondering his response. After a while, they reached the grand gates of the academy. Other carriages were arriving alongside them, and commoner students were walking into the campus, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation.


    The door of Kai¡¯s carriage opened, and he adjusted his wig. ¡°A new school life, huh¡­¡± he wondered, as Ray helped him out of the carriage. The students were directed towards their respective dormitory areas by the teachers, who guided the first years, second years, and third years to their buildings.


    Elysia, accompanied by Mary, headed towards the first years¡¯ building. Mary bowed to Kai, wishing him luck, while Elysia waved enthusiastically at both Kai and Ray before going ahead. Kai and Ray waved back, sharing a moment of camaraderie.


    Ray turned to Kai and asked, ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Kai nodded, then looked back at Lala. He smiled at her, projecting his message: ¡°Follow us, Lala, and be careful around the other students.¡±


    Lala nodded, smiling warmly as Ray took Kai¡¯s wheels and moved ahead. And Lala followed them. Together, the three of them made their way towards the third years¡¯ building. On their way, Kai observed the other students going around, along with their assistants appointed to them. Among them, he notices few students had beast-kin features as well, as he wonders to himself. ¡°Guess the academy follows equality for all.¡± He smiles underneath, as they continue on their way.


    As the trio¡ªRay, Kai, and Lala¡ªwalked through the academy grounds, Ray took it upon himself to explain the intricacies of the dormitory system. His voice carried a hint of excitement, as if he were reliving his own first days at the academy.


    ¡°Kai,¡± Ray began, gesturing toward the imposing buildings lining the path, ¡°each year has its designated dormitory as you know. First years stay in the east wing, second years in the west, and third years in the north wing. And in the south is the building for the assistants that the noble students bring along them.¡±


    Kai nodded, absorbing the information. ¡°And what about roommates?¡± he asked, his projection floating in air next to him. ¡°How does that work?¡±


    Ray grinned. ¡°Ah, roommates¡ªthe great mystery of academy life! You¡¯ll find out soon enough. The academy¡¯s magical wards ensure that roommates are compatible. It¡¯s like matchmaking for dorms. So, you could say that-¡± Ray continued to his guiding, as Kai just listened to him, wondering how excited Ray is.


    Lala, wide-eyed, took in the grandeur of the buildings. She marveled at the intricate carvings on the doorways and the stained-glass windows. Her gaze wandered, and that¡¯s when it happened¡ªa collision. Lala stumbled, her luggage fell off, as the other person''s books scattering across the cobblestones.


    Ray and Kai turned, concern etching their faces. Lala quickly regained her footing, her cheeks flushed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she stammered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking properly.¡±


    The guy she¡¯d bumped into was sprawled on the ground, but he seemed more surprised than hurt. His butler uniform was impeccably tailored, despite his disheveled brown hair and round glasses. He scrambled to his feet, apologizing in a rush. ¡°No, no. I was in a hurry, and didn¡¯t see you coming.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Kai¡¯s keen eyes assessed the stranger, as Ray came forward. ¡°No harm done,¡± he said, his voice cool. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah- yes, I am alright. Than-¡±


    The guy¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized Ray. ¡°Oh my! The crown prince!¡± He took a step back, flustered.


    Ray chuckled. ¡°No need to panic,¡± he reassured. ¡°We are in the academy right now, and there¡¯s a rule stating everyone is equal here. So, just call me Ray.¡± He extended a hand to help the guy up. ¡°And your name?¡±


    The butler hesitated, then straightened, his expression respectful. ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I¡¯m Fe-"


    But before he could say more, Lala approached, holding the books she¡¯d collected. ¡°Here you go,¡± she said, her smile warm.


    The guy paused, and turned to Lala. Thanking her for getting the books, as he reached for the books. But as his gaze met Lala¡¯s, he froze. His cheeks flushed crimson, and he seemed utterly captivated. ¡°Th-tha¡­,¡± he stammered.


    Kai observed the scene, amused. ¡°Guess a new story is about to unfold,¡± he mused to himself, when his eyes glowed in rainbow colors.


    Lala watched the butler guy¡ªintently. His disheveled hair and round glasses gave him an endearing charm. But something was off. He stood there, flustered, as if caught in a whirlwind of emotions. Lala couldn¡¯t fathom why.


    ¡°Umm... Is something wrong?¡± she asked, her voice gentle. But the guy¡¯s eyes widened, and he stammered again, ¡°I-I-I ap-apologize. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    But he couldn''t finish, stammering on each word. Kai nudged Ray, gesturing toward them. His projection materialized in front of Ray: ¡°Shake him a bit,¡± it read. Ray hesitated, but then stepped towards the guy. He gave the butler a gentle shake, as if trying to dislodge his thoughts.


    To it, the guy blinked, regaining his composure. His cheeks flushed, and he quickly bowed to Lala. ¡°Thank you for your kindness,¡± he murmured, then turned and practically sprinted to the other side of the courtyard.


    Lala and Ray exchanged puzzled glances. ¡°Why did he ran away?¡± Lala wondered aloud.


    Ray shrugged. ¡°No idea, Lala.¡±


    After some time, as they walked toward their room. Ray, still baffled, murmured, ¡°Why did he run away?¡± To this question, Kai looked over him. He took a glance over Lala behind them, who was still in awe looking around the building. Taking confirmation, Kai pointed his projection in front of Ray. ¡°Fate works in mysterious ways, Ray,¡± the words appeared. ¡°Perhaps this collision was no accident.¡±


    Ray tilted his head, confusion etched on his face. But Kai¡¯s cryptic smile remained, as they continued their way to their room.


    As Kai and Ray descended to the first floor, they encountered an unexpected scene¡ªa crowd of people huddled together. Most were young women, their voices overlapping in a flurry of excitement. But why were they here? The female dormitories were on the second floor.


    Ray furrowed his brow. ¡°What¡¯s all this commotion about?¡± he asked, glancing at Kai.


    Kai shrugged, equally puzzled. The girls seemed fixated on someone, their words a chorus of curiosity. ¡°You really are a commoner?¡± one of them exclaimed. ¡°Your magic skills are remarkable! Would you consider being my personal guard, Sir Kaelan?¡±


    Kai¡¯s mind raced. ¡°Kaelan?¡± he wondered to himself. The name echoed from the entrance exam¡ªthe skilled commoner who had caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Uh-huh. So, this gathering was about him.¡±


    Ray stepped forward. ¡°What is going on here?¡± he asked aloud.


    To his voice, the commoner girls looked behind. Their expression furious, until they noticed Ray and bowed quickly. ¡°Greetings, Crown Prince!¡± they chorused. Even the noble girls followed suit, their respect evident.


    Lala observed from behind, curiosity in her eyes. But as Ray pressed for an explanation, a girl stumbled near Kai. He reacted instinctively, catching her before she hit the ground.


    The crowd fell silent, eyes on Kai and the girl. His projection materialized: ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    The girl finally looked up; her emerald green eyes wide. Recognition dawned on Kai¡ªhe¡¯d seen her before. That shy figure at the banquet, standing at the back.


    Eva¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. ¡°She¡¯s one of the nobles¡¯ daughters, presented during your engagement announcement, sir.¡±


    The girl straightened; cheeks flushed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she stammered. ¡°I lost my balance. Thank you for saving me, young duke¡­¡±


    Kai smiled. ¡°No harm done,¡± he replied.


    The girl Kai had saved stood before him, her emerald eyes wide with embarrassment. Her green hair cascaded in delicate waves, as she bowed to him. ¡°I... I... I¡¯m Karina Teal,¡± she stammered. ¡°Thank yu... you for your kindness, young duke.¡±


    Kai inclined his head. ¡°Karina, huh,¡± he mused. Lifting his finger up, his projection appeared. ¡°No need for formalities, lady Karina." He smiled, the words changing. ¡°Just call me Kai.¡±


    After some time, the girls dispersed, as Ray¡¯s authoritative tone guided them back to their rooms, leaving behind a trail of whispers and fluttering skirts. But before going back, Karina, turned behind looking at Kai, bowed once more before disappearing into the corridor.


    Ray sighed, leaning against the wall.


    But then, a voice cut through the air¡ªa voice that held both relief and humor. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± it said. Kai and Ray turned, their eyes falling on Kaelan. He adjusted his shirt, a hint of dishevelment still clinging to him.


    ¡°The girls came on too strong,¡± Kaelan laughed, as if sharing a secret. He stepped closer, extending his hand to Ray. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. My name is Kaelan Fritz.¡± He smiled at Ray, waiting for his response.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 79: A Familiar Face & A Warning

    Extending his hand forward, Kaelan stood, looking at Ray. Ray also looked at him for a moment before finally shaking his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Kaelan,¡± Ray said, smiling at him. Behind him, Kai watched their greetings, but in deep thinking, lost in his thoughts.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Ray spoke up. ¡°Why were the girls here?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Kaelan chuckles a little, his expression getting flustered as he starts to explain the situation to Ray. ¡°Well, Your Highness¡­ It all started with one girl approaching me. But before I knew it, more girls came forward and started asking me about myself.¡±


    Ray listens attentively, while Kai just mused to himself. ¡°A chick magnet¡­¡±


    But just then, they hear the sound of a bell, ringing throughout the ground of academy. ¡°What¡¯s this sound?¡± Lala wonders out loud, as Ray comes back to Kai¡¯s side, taking on his wheelchair.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a warning bell that classes will be starting soon. So, we better get to our room and get prepared!¡± Ray wheels Kai ahead, as Lala follows them behind. As they go past Kaelan, Ray looks back. ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you Kaelan, but you should get ready as well!¡± Kaelan too waves at them, as he says in low voice.


    ¡°Right, need to get ready¡­¡±


    As Ray and Kai finally took a turn, they reached a room at the corner of the building. When the door to the room opened, Lala and Kai were in awe. The room was spacious, enough for five people to live in. Beds, study desks, and wardrobes were neatly arranged, and by the window was a beautiful view to watch the sunset. Lala was completely awestruck, while Kai looked around, inspecting the room.


    Ray shook Kai gently, saying, ¡°Get ready, Kai! Our class is starting soon!¡±


    Kai tapped Ray¡¯s hand five times, assuring him he would get ready. Ray then quickly turned his attention to Lala, calling her name. As she heard Ray¡¯s voice, she looked over at him. Ray apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lala, but I¡¯ll show you your room after our class. Can you please wait until then?¡±


    Lala quickly stepped back, looking shocked and flustered. ¡°No, Your Highness, please don¡¯t apologize to me. I can wait until the class is over.¡±


    Ray sighed in relief and thanked her for understanding. He then turned back to Kai, urging him to hurry up. Kai just yawned in response.


    After some time, they were in front of the class. As Ray and Kai entered the room, they could feel the weight of everyone¡¯s gaze upon them. Whispers filled the air, and curious eyes followed their every move.


    Ray tried to ignore the stares, focusing on finding a seat for Kai. He wheeled Kai to a spot near the front, ensuring he had a good view of the instructor. Lala followed closely behind, but this time not in a maid''s uniform. She too had wore the academy''s dress, with her hair dancing in the wind. The boys in the class started to whisper among themselves, praising her beauty, while girl girls looked at her curiously, wondering which family does she belong to.


    But to their looks, Lala started to feel uncomfortable. Her eyes darting nervously around the room. Noticing her being uncomfortable, Kai pointed his projection to her. "Don''t worry Lala, you can join in our classes. The principal gave his permission after all." Lala slowly nodded, but she still had her guard up.


    As they settled in, Ray could hear snippets of conversations around them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the 1st Ranker?¡± one student whispered.


    ¡°So, it''s true that he uses a wheelchair?¡± another murmured.


    Ray took a deep breath and turned to Kai, thinking he might be feeling uncomfortable. But to his surprise, Kai was yawning. Ray was surprised, as he wondered to himself. "Is he not hearing them or something?"


    But Kai was lost in his own world, his expression calm and composed. He mused to himself, sighing. "Getting others attention is nothing new to me..."


    Lala, still feeling the intensity of the stares, took a seat next to them, trying to blend in.


    But just then, the instructor entered the room, and the chatter gradually died down. Ray glanced around one last time, meeting the curious eyes of his classmates. As they met eyes with him, they paused and looked ahead.


    When the teacher entered, she looked over the class. But when her eyes fell on Kai, she paused for a moment before regaining her posture. ¡°Welcome, new third-year students,¡± she greeted them warmly. ¡°I am Ms. Elizabeth.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Everyone in the class greeted her in unison. Kai, too, looked over and paused for a while. Her crimson short hair and emerald green eyes behind her glasses seemed too familiar. "Have I seen her somewhere before?" he wondered.


    Just then, he felt Ray nudge him. Kai looked over as Ray leaned towards him and whispered, ¡°She kind of looks like Nino.¡±


    Kai pondered for a moment. ¡°Right, she does look like Nino and Mono,¡± he thought. He projected a small screen towards Ray, asking, ¡°A relative of theirs?¡±


    Ray shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no one that I know of. Maybe just someone who looks similar to them?¡±


    Kai shrugged and focused his attention back on the class. The class went on smoothly, as Lala was excitedly listening to the teacher, while Ray and Kai just smiled at each other looking at Lala''s excitement.


    After some time, the class ended. Ray wheeled Kai ahead, with Lala tagging behind them. ¡°Class was pretty average,¡± Kai mused to himself. But Lala seemed to have fun, as she was humming all the time as they were going around the campus. Looking at her, Kai smiled, when Ray spoke up.


    Ray informed them, ¡°Our next class will be in thirty minutes, so we have some free time now.¡± As they were walking, they noticed Mono and Nino approaching. Kai looked at Ray, who was about to take a turn, but Kai tapped Ray¡¯s hand on the wheelchair. Ray looked at him, and Kai gestured to move forward. Ray sighed and continued to wheel forward.


    As they moved closer, Mono noticing them, quickly came over. ¡°Hey Kai, Ray. Good morning!¡± she said excitedly. Kai greeted her back with his projection. Nino followed her, but when she saw Ray, she looked away and stood there silently.


    Mono and Kai started to converse animatedly, while Ray stood by, looking slightly sad. He glanced at Nino, who avoided his gaze, making the moment feel even more awkward.


    Ray cleared his throat, trying to break the tension. ¡°So, how was your morning, Mono?¡± he asked, attempting to join the conversation.


    Mono turned to Ray with a bright smile. ¡°It was great! We had an interesting lecture on magical artifacts. You learned that too, right Ray?¡±


    Ray nodded, forcing a smile. ¡°Yeah, it''s fascinating.¡±


    Kai, noticing Ray¡¯s discomfort, decided to change the subject. ¡°Well, have you seen the training grounds? I heard they are supposed to be amazing.¡±


    Mono¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, they are! I love to train there! We should all go check it out sometime.¡±


    Nino, still standing quietly, finally spoke up. ¡°That sounds like a good idea,¡± she said softly, glancing briefly at Ray before looking away again.


    Just then, Mono noticed Lala standing quietly behind them. ¡°Oh, I think we¡¯ve met somewhere before, but I don''t remember. Who¡¯s this?¡± she asked, looking at Lala with curiosity.


    Ray smiled and introduced her. ¡°This is Lala. She¡¯s Kai assistant, also new here and will be joining us in our classes.¡±


    Lala gave a small, shy wave. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you.¡±


    Mono beamed at her. ¡°Nice to meet you too, Lala! I¡¯m Montina Von Lunaris, and this is my twin sister, Niatina Von Lunaris,¡± she said, gesturing to her sister.


    Nino gave a brief nod in acknowledgment. ¡°Hello,¡± she said softly.


    Ray¡¯s heart lifted slightly at the friendly exchange. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get along great,¡± he added.


    Just then, the bell rang, signaling the end of their free time. ¡°We should get going,¡± Ray said, wheeling Kai towards their next class. ¡°See you later, you two.¡±


    Mono waved cheerfully. ¡°Take care!¡±


    Nino gave a small nod, her expression unreadable. As they walked away, Ray couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. He hoped that with time, things would get better between him and Nino.


    As they went their separate ways, Kai looked behind, watching Mono and Nino going back, as Ray wheeled him ahead, with Lala walking beside them. Ray, noticing Kai¡¯s backward glance, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kai narrowed his eyes, looking back for a few seconds. But he finally shook his head, replying, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± as he looked forward again.


    But as they moved ahead, behind them, a woman stood by the side of the wall, watching them intently. Her eyes were fixed on Kai, and her lips curled up slightly, as if holding back a multitude of words she wanted to say. As she saw the three take a turn, she finally whispers to herself, her voice filled with relief.


    ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t let it repeat this time.¡±


    But as they moved ahead, behind them, a woman stood by the side of the wall, watching them intently. Her eyes were fixed on Kai, and her lips curled up slightly, as if holding back a multitude of words she wanted to say. As she saw the three take a turn, she finally whispered to herself, her voice filled with relief, ¡°¡­I won¡¯t let it repeat this time.¡±


    Back to the three, as they were walking, Lala was asking Ray about the classes. But Kai was deep in thought, his mind recalling a few minutes ago.


    A few minutes earlier:


    Kai was listening to Mono, thinking to himself, "Looks like she really enjoys training," and he smiled. But just then, he heard the sound of Eva¡¯s power going off. ¡°Huh? Eva?¡± he called out to her, but there was no response. He tried calling multiple times, but still, no response came.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Some kind of hacking? Interference? No, that¡¯s not possible. Then what could it be?" he wondered, when suddenly he heard a voice. ¡°Kai¡­¡± The voice was of a woman. Kai became alert, his mind racing.


    "A woman? Someone hacked Eva? But there¡¯s no such technology now, so how¡­"


    He was still wondering when the voice continued, ¡°Listen to me, Kai. In ten days, some assassins will attack the Archduke¡¯s mansion. They aren¡¯t just normal assassins; they are highly trained, and each of them is as strong as the commander of the imperial army. No matter what you do, you must protect your little sister, Elysia.¡±


    Kai¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the mention of his sister. ¡°Elysia?¡± He was confused, but Elysia¡¯s name got him on guard.


    The voice added, ¡°I can¡¯t say more than that¡­ Please protect her...¡± and then it faded away. Just as suddenly as it had gone off, Eva¡¯s signal came back online.


    "What..." Kai was left speechless, wondering what just happened.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 80: Opportunity

    Kai was deep in thought, his mind replaying the strange encounter from earlier. The voice had been so clear, so urgent. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something terrible was about to happen.


    ¡°Ray,¡± Kai finally said, projecting his display to Ray. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering¡­ can we just freely go back to our house and come back to the academy, or are there restrictions?¡±


    Ray glanced at him; concern etched on his face. ¡°Well, once you enter the academy, you can only leave during vacations or under certain conditions with the principal¡¯s permission. Why do you ask?¡±


    Kai shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. ¡°I was just wondering about it.¡±


    Ray nodded slowly, still looking a bit puzzled. ¡°Alright, but if there¡¯s something on your mind, you can tell me.¡±


    Kai forced a smile. ¡°Thanks, Ray. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    As they continued walking, Kai¡¯s mind raced with questions, unable to focus on rest of the classes.


    It was soon night time, and the academy was quiet. The moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow in the room. Kai lay on his bed, wearing his blue night shirt, staring at the ceiling, his mind still racing with thoughts about the mysterious voice and the warning it had given him.


    He turned on his side, trying to find a comfortable position, but sleep eluded him. The words echoed in his mind: ¡°In ten days, some assassins will attack the Archduke¡¯s mansion¡­ protect your little sister, Elysia.¡±


    Kai sighed, running a hand through his hair. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease. Who was the woman who had spoken to him? How did she know about the attack? And why had she chosen to warn him?


    He glanced at the small clock on his bedside table. It was past midnight, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep until he had some answers. He sat up, stretching his hand.


    Just then, Ray spoke up from the other side of the room. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Kai looked over at Ray, who was wearing the same sleepwear, adorned with a comical design of dancing pineapples. Looking at him, Kai smiled. His projection playing with his words, ¡°You too?¡±


    Ray sat up, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Yeah. I was worried about you. You seemed really out of it today.¡±


    Kai sighed, appreciating Ray¡¯s concern, as the words in the projection changed. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m having a hard time settling into this new environment.¡±


    Ray nodded, understanding. ¡°It¡¯s a big change for all of us. But we¡¯ll get through it together.¡±


    They shared a light conversation, talking about their classes and the academy life. But as Ray was talking, he suddenly heard a sound as if someone had fallen. He looked to his side and saw Kai lying down, his head on the corner of the bed, his posture unusual.


    ¡°Kai?¡± Ray called out, but there was no response. Panic surged through him as he quickly got up and went to Kai¡¯s bed, shaking him. ¡°Kai! Kai, wake up!¡±


    He called out to Kai multiple times, but there was no response. Ray¡¯s worry intensified. He needed help, and fast. Without wasting another second, he ran out of the room, his heart pounding. Running down the stairs, he had only one thought in his mind: ¡°I need help. FAST!¡±


    Back to Kai, he slowly regained consciousness, his head throbbing with pain. As he opened his eyes, he found himself in the dimly lit dungeon again. The cold, damp air, and the sound of dripping water echoing through the stone walls were all too familiar.


    Stolen story; please report.


    He stood up, looking around. ¡°Again . . . This is bad,¡± he muttered to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I wonder what happened to me out there¡­¡±


    Kai¡¯s mind raced as he wondered why he suddenly got summoned to the dungeon. Just then, the system screen popped up.


    {It¡¯s been a while Adventurer! How have yo-}


    But before the system could ask, Kai interfered. His voice cold, demanding answers. ¡°WHY.YOU.LITTLE.¡±


    The system went a bit back, as Kai continued to ask. ¡°Did you just forced summon me?¡±


    But to this question, the system remained quiet. Kai sighed in frustration. ¡°Can you send me back then?¡±


    The system screen flickered for a moment before displaying a new message.


    {I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that, Adventurer. There¡¯s an emergency quest for you.}


    Kai¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°An emergency quest? What kind of quest?¡±


    The system screen flickered again before displaying the new message.


    {Your quest is to find a special item known as the ¡°Avatar¡±.}


    Kai raised an eyebrow. ¡°Avatar? What¡¯s so special about it?¡±


    {The Avatar is a unique artifact that grants its bearer extraordinary abilities. It is hidden deep within this dungeon, and only the worthy can claim it.}


    Kai¡¯s curiosity was piqued, but he remained cautious. ¡°What kind of abilities are we talking about?¡±


    {The Avatar will bestow upon you powers that are beyond ordinary comprehension. These abilities will be crucial for your survival and success in future challenges.}


    Kai took a deep breath, trying to process the information. ¡°And what happens if I don¡¯t find it?¡±


    {Rejecting the quest is not an option. You must complete this quest and then return back.}


    Kai clenched his fists, urgency filling his eyes. ¡°Alright, system. I¡¯ll find this Avatar. But you better not be hiding anything else from me.¡±


    {. . . There is one more thing you should know, Adventurer. The Avatar appears very rarely. Even the previous owner of your body never had the chance to obtain it.}


    Kai¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°So, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?¡±


    {Indeed. Seize this chance, for it may never come again.}


    Kai sighs, feeling a sense of pressure. ¡°Guess I got no choice left. Alright, system. I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    {Good luck, Adventurer. Your journey begins now.}


    Outside in the real world, Ray hurried through the corridors of the Magic Academy, his mind racing with worry. He reached the principal¡¯s cabin and took a deep breath before pushing the door open.


    Inside, Justin was seated at his desk, engrossed in a stack of documents. The room was filled with the soft rustling of papers and the faint scent of old books. As the door creaked open, Justin looked up, a funny smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°Ray! What brings you here?¡± Justin greeted, his tone light and cheerful.


    Ray, however, was in no mood for pleasantries. ¡°It¡¯s not time for all this, Uncle. Something¡¯s wrong with Kai.¡±


    Justin¡¯s smile faded, replaced by a look of confusion. He set the documents aside and leaned forward. ¡°What happened to Kai?¡±


    Ray stepped closer; his voice urgent. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he suddenly fell on his bed. I tried to wake him, but he didn''t respond no matter how many times I called out to him.¡±


    Justin¡¯s expression hardened, as if piecing together a puzzle. ¡°Let¡¯s go to him, quick,¡± he said, standing up and moving swiftly towards the door.


    Back to Kai, he moved cautiously through the dimly lit dungeon, his senses on high alert. The air was thick with tension, and every sound seemed amplified in the eerie silence. He was determined to find the Avatar, but the labyrinthine passages made it difficult to navigate.


    As he turned a corner, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. He winced, clutching his temples as a wave of memories flooded his mind. Blinking through the pain, he saw a door ahead, its size reminiscent of a normal house door. The sight of it triggered a vivid memory from the previous owner of his body.


    In the memory, the previous owner had approached the same door, curiosity driving him forward. As he opened it, he was met with a horrifying sight¡ªa swarm of giant killer ants. The creatures were massive, their mandibles clicking menacingly as they advanced. The previous owner had fought desperately, barely managing to escape the room with his life.


    Kai¡¯s heart pounded as the memory played out. He could feel the fear and desperation of the previous owner, the adrenaline coursing through his veins. But there was something else¡ªa sense that the ants were not just mindless predators. They seemed to be guarding something, something important.


    The memory faded, and Kai found himself back in the present, standing before the door. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what lay ahead. ¡°If the ants are protecting something, it must be valuable,¡± he muttered to himself. He kept looking straight, narrowing his eyes until a smirk formed in his face.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 81: A Hidden Boss?!?!

    Kai sprinted through the dimly lit corridors of the dungeon, the sound of giant killer ants skittering behind him. Despite the imminent danger, his expression remained calm and focused. He navigated the twists and turns with practiced ease, his mind sharp and alert.


    As he ran, the system screen suddenly popped up in front of him, its text glowing brightly and furiously.


    {What were you thinking, Adventurer? Why did you enter the room when you knew it was dangerous?}


    Kai glanced at the screen, his pace never faltering. ¡°I was just curious,¡± he replied calmly, his voice steady despite the chaos around him.


    The system seemed to bristle with frustration before displaying a new message.


    {Curiosity can get you killed!}


    Kai smirked slightly, dodging a fallen stone pillar. ¡°Curiosity is what keeps me alive,¡± he said, his tone unwavering. ¡°Besides, I had a feeling there was something important in there.¡±


    The system screen flickered, as if processing his words.


    {Your instincts are commendable, but be cautious. The ants are relentless.}


    Kai nodded, his eyes scanning the path ahead for any potential escape routes. ¡°Noted. Now, if you have any useful advice, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    The system screen displayed a new message.


    {There is a narrow passage to your left. It leads to a . . . safer area.}


    "Why was there a pause?" Kai¡¯s mind wondered, but his eyes darted to the left, spotting the narrow passage just in time. He made a sharp turn, squeezing through the tight space. The sound of the ants grew fainter as he moved deeper into the passage, the walls closing in around him.


    Finally, he emerged into a small chamber, the air cooler and the sounds of the ants distant. He took a moment to catch his breath, his mind racing with thoughts of going back as soon as possible.


    ¡°Thanks for the tip,¡± he muttered to the system screen, which had now disappeared.


    When Kai enters the room, it is engulfed in an oppressive darkness. The air is thick and still, carrying a faint, musty scent. He pauses, letting his eyes adjust to the gloom before lifting his finger. A small, ethereal light flickers into existence at its tip, casting a soft glow that pushes back the shadows.


    As the light moves ahead, it reveals the room¡¯s ancient stone walls, covered in creeping vines and faded runes. Kai¡¯s eyes dart around, searching for an exit or another route, but the room seems to be a dead end.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he mutters, his voice barely a whisper in the silence. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to look elsewhere.¡±


    Just as he turns to leave, a movement catches his eye. A shadowy figure emerges from the darkness, moving slowly towards him. Kai squints, trying to make out the details. As the figure steps into the light, it reveals itself to be a girl clad in gleaming armor. She has a spear strapped to her back and wears a helmet that partially obscures her face. Her blonde hair, untied, dancing with her each step.


    ¡°Someone else is here?¡± Kai wonders aloud, his curiosity piqued.


    Before he can react, the girl suddenly lunges at him, her fist aimed directly at his face.


    ¡°What!?¡± Kai exclaims, instinctively raising his arms to block the blow. The impact is powerful, sending him crashing into the cold, unforgiving stone wall. The force of the hit leaves him momentarily dazed, but he quickly regains his composure, readying himself for whatever comes next.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Kai stands up, shaking off the impact of the blow. He fixes his gaze on the girl, his curiosity mingling with caution.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asks, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    The girl doesn¡¯t respond. Instead, she steps forward, her eyes locked onto Kai with a fierce determination. Without warning, she launches another attack, her fist slicing through the air. But this time, Kai is ready. He sidesteps her punch, feeling the rush of wind as her fist narrowly misses him.


    The girl continues her relentless assault, her punches creating gusts of wind that whip around the room. Kai dodges each strike with agility, his movements fluid and precise. He can feel the intensity of her attacks increasing, the air growing thicker with each missed blow.


    As he lands a few feet away from her, Kai notices something unusual. Above the girl¡¯s head, a small screen flickers into view, displaying her information:


    [Hidden Boss: ???


    Level: ???]


    His eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°A hidden boss?¡± he mutters to himself, glancing back at the girl.


    Just then, another attack comes his way. Kai dodges it effortlessly, his mind racing. ¡°A boss that looks like a human¡­ that¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    As Kai examines the girl¡¯s status, the system suddenly comes to life, a notification flashing before his eyes.


    {Congratulations! You have discovered the hidden boss in the dungeon,} the system announces.


    ¡°A hidden boss-¡± Kai barely has time to process this information before another attack comes his way. He dodges swiftly, the girl relentless in her assault. As he continues to evade her strikes, the system provides more details.


    {Beating the hidden boss will be a real challenge,} it explains. {The boss has limited damage capacity. No matter how strong the skill you use, the damage dealt will be restricted.}


    ¡°A limited damage dealing skill¡­¡± Kai thinks to himself, dodging another punch. As he evades her attacks, a memory surfaces. He recalls that he used the custom skill to make a new skill. ¡°Right, I must use it.¡±


    The girl spins around, delivering a powerful roundhouse kick. Kai blocks it but is knocked back by the force. He stands up, determination in his eyes, and clenches his fist.


    ¡°Shadow Walk!¡± he calls out.


    A dark aura envelops him, and as the girl charges forward with her fist ready to strike, Kai sees her movements in slow motion. To him, her once lightning-fast attack now seems average in speed. He dodges with ease, feeling his evasion skills heightened by the aura.


    ¡°This skill really boosts my evasion,¡± he thinks, noticing that a few dark rays pass through the girl. He sees that the boss''s hp has taken damage, albeit minimal. A smirk forms on his lips as he locks eyes with her.


    ¡°The real battle starts now,¡± he declares.


    The girl sprints towards him, her fist raised to hit him. Kai and the girl face off, the tension between them palpable. The dark aura of his Shadow Walk skill pulses around him, heightening his senses and agility. The girl charges, her fist as if slicing through the air with deadly precision. Kai dodges effortlessly, his movements a blur as he evades her strikes.


    The room becomes a whirlwind of motion. The girl¡¯s attacks are relentless, each punch and kick creating gusts of wind that whip around them. Kai counters with swift kicks of his own, his strikes precise and powerful. The dark rays from his active skill continue to chip away at her health, each evasion accompanied by a subtle, damaging pulse.


    Their movements grow faster, the air around them swirling into a storm. The sound of their combat echoes through the room, a symphony of rushing wind. Kai¡¯s focus is unwavering, his eyes locked onto the girl as he anticipates her every move.


    The storm around them intensifies, the wind howling as their battle reaches a fever pitch. Kai remains unscathed, his skill and agility unmatched. The girl¡¯s health bar, visible above her head, steadily drops until it reaches one third of her hp.


    Kai¡¯s evasion and counterattacks take their toll. But suddenly, the girl stops her physical assault and raises her hand, chanting an incantation. The ground beneath them trembles.


    Kai¡¯s eyes widen as massive spikes of earth, flowing with magical energy erupt from the floor, shooting towards him with deadly intent. He leaps and twists, narrowly avoiding the spikes as they pierce the air around him. Each dodge is a near miss, as Kai looks around him, jumping in the air.


    ¡°Now she¡¯s using magic,¡± he thinks, his mind racing. ¡°I need to come up with¡­¡±


    Before he can finish his thought, the spikes suddenly retract back into the ground. ¡°Huh? Wha¡­?¡± Kai mutters, confusion clouding his mind.


    In that split second of distraction, he sees a fist hurtling towards his face. He instinctively reaches up to block it, but the speed is too great. The punch connects with a force that sends him flying across the room, crashing into the wall a few feet away.


    Kai crashes into the wall, the impact jarring his senses. He quickly regains his footing, his eyes locking onto the girl as she takes her stance. The dark aura of his skill: Shadow Walk; that use to pulse around him, now gone. His enhancement of agility and reflexes got back to normal.


    Kai cleans off the dust from him, as he whispers to himself, smiling. ¡°Geez... I''m getting rusty. And even shadow walk got cancelled. Can''t use it for a while, huh...¡± Kai looks at a screen floating next to him, showing the timer count from 500 seconds.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 82: Hidden Talent

    The girl charges at him again, her fists flying with incredible speed and power. Kai dodges and counters with swift kicks, each strike precise and calculated. As he counters the attack, he muses to himself,


    ¡°Having the skill or not, doesn''t really matter right now.¡±


    The room becomes a blur of motion, their movements creating gusts of wind that whip around them.


    Kai¡¯s focus is unwavering, his eyes tracking the girl¡¯s every move. He can feel the intensity of her attacks increasing, each punch and kick more forceful than the last. Despite the relentless assault and slight scratches, Kai continues to counter her each attack.


    As the fight rages on, the girl¡¯s health bar steadily drops. Kai¡¯s observation and counterattacks take their toll, and soon her health reaches half. The girl, sensing the shift in the battle, steps back and reaches for the spear strapped to her back.


    With a swift motion, she pulls out the spear, its blade gleaming in the dim light. She twirls it expertly, the weapon an extension of her will.


    Kai smirks, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°I was waiting for this,¡± he says, extending his arm forward. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one with a weapon, you know.¡±


    The air around him begins to crackle with energy, black and red lightning swirling around his arm. ¡°Dominaredor!¡± he calls out. The lightning coalesces, taking the form of a scythe-spear. But as Kai reaches to grasp it, the weapon shifts, transforming into the shape of a human child. She falls to the ground in front of him.


    Kai¡¯s eyes widen in shock. He catches her just before she hits the ground, cradling her gently. ¡°She was asleep the whole time?¡± he mutters to himself. ¡°Guess that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t come out when I arrived¡­¡±


    As the girl lunges at Kai with her spear, he clutches dominaredor tightly in his arms and begins to run, narrowly dodging the girl¡¯s attacks. The weight of the unconscious child doesn¡¯t slow him down.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Kai whispers urgently to her, gently shaking her. ¡°Wake up!¡±


    But the girl remains in a deep slumber, oblivious to the battle raging around her. Just when Kai dodges another attack, the system''s holographic screen materializes before him. Its words flicker into view.


    ¡°She has been waiting for you to come and didn''t get much sleep, so it''s better you let her rest.¡±


    Kai scowls at the screen. ¡°Then how am I supposed to beat that boss if she¡¯s asleep?¡±


    The screen flickers again, its response cryptic: ¡°You are smart. You will find a way.¡±


    With a frustrated huff, Kai watches as the screen disappears. He adjusts his grip on the little girl, determination burning in his eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± he mutters. ¡°I¡¯ll figure this out.¡±


    Kai continues to dodge the relentless attacks, his movements fluid and precise. Just as he evades another strike, Dominaredor in his arms stirs. Slowly, she opens her eyes and looks up at him, a bright smile spreading across her face.


    ¡°Master!!¡± she exclaims, jumping up from his arms.


    Kai notices her too, relief washing over him. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake,¡± he says, dodging another attack. He delivers a roundhouse kick to the armored girl, pushing her a few feet away.


    Dominaredor, looking confused, asks, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Kai responds quickly. ¡°But first, transform into your weapon mode.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Dominaredor nods, understanding the urgency. Dark lightning crackles around her as she closes her eyes, her form shifting rapidly. In moments, she transforms into the scythe-spear, the weapon gleaming with power.


    As she completes her transformation, the armored girl leaps into the air, her spear aimed directly at Kai. Quick to react, Kai grabs Dominaredor and counters the attack. The clash of their weapons sends a shockwave through the room, a powerful gust of wind swirling around them.


    The clash of their weapons sends a shockwave through the room, a powerful gust of wind swirling around them. Kai grips Dominaredor tightly, feeling the surge of energy coursing through the scythe-spear.


    The armored girl recovers quickly, her eyes narrowing with determination. She lunges at Kai again, her spear thrusting forward with deadly precision. Kai parries the attack with Dominaredor, the force of the impact resonating through his arms.


    But even with Dominaredor in hand, Kai struggles to keep up with the girl¡¯s rapid attacks. Each strike is faster and more precise than the last, pushing him to his limits. ¡°Only if I could use Shadow Walk again,¡± he mutters under his breath, frustration creeping in.


    ¡°Master,¡± Dominaredor¡¯s voice echoes in his mind, calm and reassuring, ¡°if you really want to use the skill, there is a way to reset its timer.¡±


    Kai makes some distance between himself and the girl, dodging another attack that narrowly misses him. ¡°There¡¯s a way?¡± he asks, hope flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Master. It¡¯s possible if you use the hidden talent,¡± Dominaredor replies.


    Kai continues to evade the girl¡¯s relentless strikes, his mind racing. ¡°What¡¯s a hidden talent?¡± he asks, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Each unique weapon has its own hidden talent skill tree,¡± Dominaredor explains. ¡°In mine, there is a skill that can reset the timer of any skill Master used before activating it.¡±


    A smile spreads across Kai¡¯s face at this revelation. ¡°Let me use the skill,¡± he requests, his voice filled with determination.


    ¡°But Master,¡± Dominaredor warns, ¡°if you use that skill, it will reduce your HP to 1. It¡¯s a very risky move.¡±


    Kai¡¯s eyes harden as he makes a crucial decision. He sighs, determination etched on his face. ¡°I will manage.¡±


    With renewed resolve, Kai swings Dominaredor, pushing the girl a few feet away. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for her tricks,¡± he declares, his voice steady and confident.


    Dominaredor stays quiet, but slowly agrees. Suddenly, the system¡¯s screen appears, displaying a message:


    ¡°The weapon has agreed to unlock the hidden talent tree. The skill is being learned by the adventurer. 1%- 20%- 50%- 100%. Adventurer has learned the first skill of the hidden talent tree: ¡®Quick Aura¡¯.¡±


    [Quick Aura


    Type: Active


    Element: Neutral


    MP Cost: 0


    Description: Increase your speed with the fighting spirit. Activate this skill by consuming HP instead of MP. Increase attack speed for a certain period of time.]


    Another screen pops up, showing the timer for Shadow Walk has reset.


    Kai feels a surge of power as the new skill integrates with his abilities. The dark aura around him intensifies, and he can sense the potential of the Quick Aura skill. The girl, undeterred, charges at him once more, her spear aimed directly at his heart.


    Just before the girl¡¯s spear is about to pierce him, Kai whispers, ¡°Shadow Walk.¡± In the blink of an eye, as if teleported, Kai appears right behind her. With a swift motion, he swings Dominaredor, striking the girl and sending her flying a few feet away. Dark rays pass through her, and her HP takes a significant hit.


    The girl quickly regains her stance, her eyes locking onto Kai with renewed determination. Kai meets her gaze, the dark aura around him now more intense than ever. His HP remains at 1, a testament to the risk he took.


    ¡°That skill really got my HP to 1, huh¡­¡± Kai thinks to himself, feeling the powerful surge coursing through him. ¡°But I feel stronger than ever. Shadow Walk already boosted my evasion rate, but now Quick Aura has given me even more speed.¡±


    A fierce battle breaks out between Kai and the girl, their movements a blur as they exchange rapid attacks. The room is filled with the sound of clashing weapons and the rush of wind from their swift movements. Kai¡¯s enhanced speed and agility from Quick Aura allow him to keep up with the girl¡¯s relentless assault, but the fight is intense and unyielding.


    As their battle rages on, the girl¡¯s HP steadily drops. Just when it seems like she¡¯s about to be defeated, she releases a powerful burst of force, pushing Kai back. He stumbles, trying to regain his footing as the girl levitates her spear into the air. The entire area begins to shake violently.


    Kai quickly scans his surroundings, searching for a safe place. ¡°This will be risky¡­¡± he murmurs to himself, realizing that the whole area will soon be filled with spikes. The ground trembles as the spikes start to emerge, one of them shooting up right towards his neck. He narrowly dodges it, moving to the side just in time.


    His eyes closed, Kai breathes heavily, the tension palpable. The entire area is now surrounded by massive magical spikes, creating a deadly landscape. Slowly, he opens his eyes and sees the system¡¯s screen levitating in front of him with a message:


    ¡°Nullification is successful. The adventurer won¡¯t receive any form of damage from the spikes.¡±


    -To be continued

 Chapter 83: The Next Morning

    Kai feels a surge of relief as he reads the system¡¯s message: ¡°Nullification is successful. The adventurer won¡¯t receive any form of damage from the spikes.¡± With the threat of the spikes neutralized, he refocuses on the girl, who is now levitating her spear, her eyes glowing with determination.


    The ground continues to tremble, but Kai stands firm, his grip on Dominaredor tightening. The girl charges at him once more, her spear aimed with deadly precision. Kai meets her head-on, their weapons clashing with a resounding force that echoes through the room.


    Their battle resumes with even greater intensity. Kai¡¯s movements are a blur, his enhanced speed and agility allowing him to dodge and counter the girl¡¯s attacks. Each strike he lands chips away at her remaining HP, but she fights back with relentless ferocity.


    As the spikes retract back into the ground, the girl unleashes a flurry of spear strikes, each one faster and more powerful than the last. Kai parries and dodges, his focus unwavering. He can feel the strain on his body, but the surge of power from Quick Aura keeps him going.


    The girl¡¯s HP is dangerously low, and Kai knows he needs to end this soon. With a burst of speed, he closes the distance between them, swinging Dominaredor with all his might. The girl blocks the attack, but the force of the blow sends her skidding back.


    Breathing heavily, Kai prepares for one final assault. The girl, her HP nearly depleted, raises her spear for a desperate attack. Kai anticipates her move, his eyes locked onto her.


    ¡°Now,¡± he whispers to himself, channeling all his remaining strength into one decisive strike.


    With a swift, powerful motion, Kai swings Dominaredor, the blade cutting through the air with a menacing hum. The girl tries to block, but the impact is too great. She is thrown back, her HP finally reaching zero.


    The room falls silent as the girl collapses, her spear clattering to the ground, as she slowly fades away. Kai stands victorious, his body trembling from the exertion. The dark aura around him fades, and he takes a deep breath, relief washing over him.


    Kai collapses onto the floor, his chest heaving as he tries to catch his breath. The adrenaline from the battle begins to fade, leaving him exhausted but victorious. He glances at his HP, relieved to see it slowly starting to recover. The room, once filled with the sounds of battle, now falls into an eerie silence.


    "Feels a bit different fighting in a new body, but I will adapt to it soon."


    The system screen materializes next to him, its soft glow illuminating the dim room. Dominaredor reverts to her human form, standing beside him with a proud smile. The system¡¯s words forming in the screen, filled with praise.


    ¡°Congratulations, adventurer! You have defeated the hidden boss on your first try. This is a remarkable achievement.¡±


    Dominaredor beams with pride, her eyes shining. ¡°Master, you were incredible.¡±


    Kai smiles weakly, appreciating their words. He leans back against the cold stone wall, feeling the weight of the battle lift from his shoulders.


    "And now, for the rewa-" Just as the system is about to display the rewards for defeating the hidden boss, Kai raises his hand to stop it.


    ¡°Send me back first,¡± he says, his voice tired but firm. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I got later.¡±


    The system hesitates, its screen flickering. ¡°But adventurer, you should see your rewards now.¡±


    Kai shakes his head, determination in his eyes. ¡°Show me later. I need to go back now. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s chaos outside¡­¡±


    The system wonders for a while, but slowly acknowledges his request, and the screen fades away. Dominaredor kneels beside him, her expression filled with concern.


    ¡°Master, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± she asks softly.


    Kai nods, pushing himself to his feet with her help. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Be a good girl here.¡± Slowly patting her head, Kai smiles at her.


    "I will be back soon."


    After saying so, the room begins to shimmer, the magic of the dungeon transporting him back. A bright light covers the area, as Kai closes his eyes, to reopen them back to his room. Looking above the ceiling, he smiles.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Guess I am back," he thinks to himself.


    Kai takes a deep breath, feeling the fresh air fill his lungs. He sits up, stretching his arms as he looks around, when he freezes. "Ah... I knew it..."


    Around him were his friend and family, looking at him in relief. Seeing the worried faces of his friend and parents, he awkwardly waves at them. As he did, they rush towards him, relief evident in their eyes. Calling his name, asking if he was feeling better, what happened to him, a barrage of questions.


    Hiro and Sakura held him tightly his side, their faces etched with worry. ¡°Kai, how are you feeling? Are you hurt?¡± Hiro asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    Kai shook his head, offering a reassuring smile. He projected his message, lifting his finger. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. Just a bit tired.¡±


    Ray stepped forward, his brow furrowed with concern. ¡°What happened, Kai? You just collapsed out of nowhere.¡±


    Kai shrugged, shaking his head again as his message changed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ray. It all happened so fast.¡±


    Justin, who had been standing quietly by the side, approached Hiro and Sakura. Placing a comforting hand on Hiro¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°I told you he would be fine.¡±


    Hiro and Sakura exchanged relieved smiles with Justin. Just then, the door to the room opened, and Anastasia entered, holding some papers in her hand. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re awake now, Kai,¡± she said, her voice calm and soothing.


    Kai nodded as Anastasia walked over and sat beside him. She took his hand, closing her eyes as if checking something within him. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and smiled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re alright now. It was just a migraine headache.¡±


    Anastasia stood up, addressing everyone in the room. ¡°Kai needs to rest. It¡¯s almost morning, and he needs to recover his strength.¡±


    As she and the others began to leave, as Hiro and Sakura took one last glance at Kai smiling as the left the room. Ray stayed behind, pulling up a chair next to Kai¡¯s bed. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you, Kai. Just in case you need anything.¡±


    Kai smiled gratefully. ¡°Thanks, Ray. I appreciate it.¡± His words showing his sincere thankfulness to Ray.


    Outside Kai¡¯s room, Anastasia gathered Hiro, Sakura, and Justin. Her expression was grave, and she took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°Kai¡¯s condition is not good. The flow of mana within him is very weak, and I¡¯m unable to stabilize it. The Mana Explosion in him is like devouring all of him mana. I''m not certain...¡±


    Hiro¡¯s face paled, and Sakura¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She clutched Hiro¡¯s arm, her voice trembling. ¡°What does this mean for our son? Is he in danger?¡±


    Anastasia¡¯s eyes softened with sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. Without a stable flow of mana, his condition could worsen.¡±


    Hiro¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°There must be something we can do. We can¡¯t lose him. Not after finding we finally found him...¡±


    "I know..." Anastasia turned to Justin, her tone softening slightly. ¡°And you did a good job using your mana to maintain Kai¡¯s flow. It bought us some time.¡±


    Justin smiled modestly, though his eyes were filled with concern. ¡°I did what I could.¡±


    Sakura¡¯s voice broke as she asked, ¡°Is there anything we can do to cure Kai¡¯s illness?¡±


    Anastasia sighed, thinking for a moment before responding. ¡°I''m not sure yet... But maybe if I see his old medical records, I can find give a proper answer. With those, I might be able to find a solution as well.¡±


    Hiro stepped forward; his determination mingled with desperation. ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring them back. Give me two days.¡±


    The morning sun cast a warm glow over the academy grounds as Kai and Ray made their way to class. The air was crisp, and the sounds of students chatting and laughing filled the air. Kai felt a sense of normalcy returning after the previous night¡¯s events.


    As they walked, they spotted their homeroom teacher, Ms. Elizabeth, approaching from the opposite direction. She''s wearing a white coat, with kind eyes and a gentle smile as she came to them.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Elizabeth,¡± Ray greeted her with a cheerful wave.


    ¡°Good morning, Ray, Kai,¡± She replied, her smile widening. ¡°How are you both doing today?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing well, thank you,¡± Kai responded, his projection forming at his fingertip.


    Ms. Elizabeth fell into step with them, her presence comforting. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± She looks over Kai, as her eyes starts to fill with concern. "But Kai, did you not get enough sleep?" She asks, looking over Kai.


    Kai looked at her, slowly as he nodded, appreciating her concern. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m fine now. Just a bit tired.¡±


    Ray chimed in, ¡°Yeah, I told him to rest but he won''t listen. He¡¯s tough.¡±


    Ms. Elizabeth chuckled softly. ¡°Yes... You''re right. I can see that." She looked back at Kai. "It¡¯s good to have friends who look out for you, right Kai?¡±


    Kai just smiles, as he nods to her.


    As they continued walking, Ms. Elizabeth chatted with them about their classes and upcoming assignments. Kai and Ray exchanged glances, both noticing how friendly and relaxed she seemed.


    ¡°Ms. Elizabeth, you seem in a good mood today,¡± Ray remarked with a smile.


    She laughed, a light, melodic sound. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a beautiful morning, and I enjoy talking with my students. It helps me understand you all better.¡±


    Kai smiled, feeling a bit more at ease. ¡°We appreciate it, Ms. Elizabeth.¡±


    They reached the classroom, and Ms. Elizabeth held the door open for them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started with today¡¯s lesson. I hope you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Kai and Ray took their seats, feeling a renewed sense of normalcy and support from their teacher.


    As Kai and Ray settled into their seats, they exchanged glances. Ray leaned over, whispering, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Elizabeth being a bit too friendly with us?¡±


    Kai nodded, his brow furrowing slightly, as his projection came up. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like she knows us too well.¡±


    Ray shrugged, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just trying to get on our good side.¡±


    Kai chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°Or maybe she knows something we don¡¯t.¡±


    They both fell silent as Ms. Elizabeth began the lesson, but the thought lingered in Kai¡¯s mind. There was something about her familiarity that felt both comforting and mysterious.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 84: The Silent Snatch

    The academy¡¯s corridors were unusually quiet that afternoon. The sun cast long shadows through the tall windows, creating a serene atmosphere. Nino and Mono walked side by side, their laughter echoing softly against the marble walls.


    Nino glanced at Mono, her identical reflection, and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we finally have a free afternoon. No classes, no training. Just us.¡±


    Mono nodded, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s make the most of it. Maybe we can visit the library or explore the gardens.¡±


    As they turned a corner, Nino felt a sudden chill run down her spine. She paused, looking around. The corridor seemed empty, but something felt off. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± she whispered.


    Mono frowned, her playful demeanor shifting to concern. ¡°Hear what?¡±


    Before Nino could respond, a shadowy figure emerged from a side passage. The figure moved with lightning speed, grabbing Nino by the arm. She barely had time to react before a cloth was pressed over her mouth, the scent of chemicals overwhelming her senses.


    ¡°Nino!¡± Mono screamed, reaching out to her sister. But another figure appeared, blocking her path. Panic surged through Mono as she tried to fight her way through. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Her hands ignited with flames as she launched an attack at the figure, but the figure was too strong, pushing her back with a gust of wind magic.


    Nino¡¯s vision blurred as the chemicals took effect. She struggled to stay conscious, her heart pounding in her chest. She could hear Mono¡¯s desperate cries, but they seemed distant, like echoes in a dream.


    The last thing Nino saw before darkness claimed her was Mono¡¯s terrified face, her twin¡¯s eyes wide with fear and helplessness.


    Nino awoke in a dimly lit room, her hands bound and her head throbbing. She tried to move, but her body felt heavy and unresponsive. Panic set in as she realized she was alone.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she thought, her mind racing. ¡°Who took me? And why?¡±


    As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she noticed a figure standing in the corner. The figure stepped forward, revealing a masked face. ¡°Welcome, Princess Niatina von Lunaris,¡± the voice said, cold and menacing. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Nino¡¯s heart sank. She knew she had to stay strong, for herself and for Mono. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatever was to come. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she demanded, her voice steady despite the fear gnawing at her insides.


    The masked figure chuckled. ¡°Not from you, princess, but your father. The Emperor.¡±


    Back at the academy, Mono was frantic. She had managed to escape her captor and was now racing through the corridors, searching for help. ¡°Someone¡­ Anyone¡­ Please help¡­¡± Tears fell as she kept running until she reached Justin¡¯s chamber.


    Around the same time...


    Ray sat by the window, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The room was filled with an uneasy silence, broken only by his occasional sighs. Kai on the other hand, lounged on the bed, flipping through a book but not really reading it. Occasionally looking over Ray, wondering what''s wrong with him.


    Ray finally broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re a traitor, Kai,¡± he said, his voice tinged with frustration, slowly looking behind at Kai. ¡°You promised to help me get together with Nino, but you¡¯ve done nothing.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Kai looked up, a smirk playing on his lips. Just as Ray sighs again, Kai''s projection of words floats in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet, Ray. Trust me, I will help you, but we need to be patient.¡± It read.


    Ray sighed again, turning his attention back to the window. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days now, Kai. And nothing has changed.¡±


    Kai¡¯s expression grew serious as he thought to himself, ¡°Not a few days... It¡¯s been five days now, meaning five more days until the attack on the mansion. I need to come up with something soon.¡± He closed the book and sat up. ¡°Come on, Ray. Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± Kai''s projection changing words.


    Ray looked over it and shook his head, his shoulders slumping. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood, Kai.¡±


    Kai¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief, as the words changed again. ¡°I thought you might want to hear how I¡¯m going to help you get back with Nino.¡±


    Ray¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes wide with interest. ¡°Really? Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ray took the handle of Kai''s wheelchair, as both of them left the room and walked down to the corridor. As they turned a corner, they saw a commotion ahead. Teachers were gathered, talking in hushed tones, and Mono was sitting on a chair in the garden, looking distraught.


    Kai¡¯s heart sank at the sight of Mono¡¯s tear-streaked face. He looked over Ray, who too was worried as they both rushed over to her. ¡°Mono, what happened?¡± Ray asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Mono looked up, her eyes red from crying. ¡°It''s Nino¡­ Nino¡¯s been kidnapped,¡± she said, her voice trembling.


    Ray¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his mind reeling from the news. ¡°Wait... what? No, this can¡¯t be happening! This is a bad joke...¡± His body tensed with urgency. ¡°Wait I will che-!¡±


    He turned to dash off, but Kai grabbed his arm, holding him back. Without looking back, his projection came up to Ray; "Look at her once. Do you think she would joke about something like that?"


    Ray looked over Mono, tears still streaming down her cheeks. He grit his teeth, struggled against Kai¡¯s grip, his desperation evident. ¡°Then we can¡¯t just sit here! Nino needs us!¡±


    Kai¡¯s grip tightened, his words changing again in the projection. ¡°I know, Ray. But we need to be smart about this. Let¡¯s see what the elders has to says first.¡±


    Mono nodded in agreement, her voice shaky but resolute. ¡°He¡¯s right, Ray. We shouldn''t act in haste.¡±


    Ray took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to uncle Justin¡¯s chamber and find out what we can do.¡±


    Ray, Kai, and Mono hurried to the main building, towards the principal¡¯s office. As they approached the door, they could hear the muffled sounds of an argument inside. Ray hesitated for a moment, then pushed the door open.


    Inside, they saw Maximus gripping Justin¡¯s collar, his voice low but filled with anger. ¡°What do you mean Nino¡¯s been kidnapped?¡± he demanded.


    Justin remained calm, his expression unchanging. Hiro was trying to pull Maximus away, urging him to calm down. ¡°Max, let go. This isn¡¯t helping.¡±


    Just then, Mono¡¯s voice broke through the tension. ¡°Dad¡­?¡±


    All eyes turned towards the door, where Ray, Kai, and Mono stood, their faces etched with worry. Maximus slowly released Justin¡¯s collar, sighing deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Justin. I lost my temper.¡±


    Justin patted Maximus on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that this happened, Max. Let me handle it. We will find her.¡±


    As the two consulted, Hiro approached the three. ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    Ray without responding to the question, quickly asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hiro stayed silent for a while, before he gestured for them to come in and sit down. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Once they were seated, Hiro began to explain the situation.


    As the explanation proceeded, Ray stood up, his face a mix of worry and frustration. ¡°Then why are we still here? We need to go and rescue her!¡±


    Hiro, equally worried, replied, ¡°We can¡¯t rush in without a plan. The knights and mages are doing everything they can. Justin is trying to pinpoint their location.¡±


    Ray looked over at Justin, who was standing by the window with his eyes closed, deep in concentration. Ray clenched his fists, feeling helpless. He sat back down, his mind racing.


    Maximus sat quietly next to Mono, who was equally silent. Kai glanced at Ray, then back at the table, deep in thought.


    ¡°Kidnappers inside the academy¡­ No way they were able to enter easily. There must be someone inside who helped them enter. A staff member? One of the teachers? Or a student?¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the room, until suddenly, Justin opened his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± he said, looking straight at the door.


    Everyone turned to see a magic circle forming on the floor. A figure emerged from it, bound in magical chains. The man looked up, a smirk on his face. ¡°I really can¡¯t escape the master of the magic tower, huh?¡± he laughed, looking directly at Justin.


    As the man¡¯s face became clear, Hiro, Maximus, and Justin¡¯s eyes narrowed. In unison, they spoke the name with a mix of anger and recognition.


    ¡°Jellal.¡±


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 85: Tech Revelation

    The room fell silent as Jellal¡¯s mocking laughter echoed. Justin stepped forward, each sound of his step echoing, his eyes cold and determined. ¡°Jellal, you have a lot to answer for.¡±


    Jellal¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Do I? Or are you just wasting your time?¡±


    Maximus clenched his fists, but Justin raised a hand to stop him. ¡°We need information, not a fight,¡± he said calmly. He turned back to Jellal. ¡°Where is Nino?¡±


    Jellal chuckled. ¡°Kill me if you want, but the moment I am dead, the princess is dead as well.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Maximus moved with blinding speed, appearing right in front of Jellal, with his fist inches from Jellal¡¯s face. The sheer speed made it look like he had teleported. Ray, Kai, and Mono were left speechless.


    Hiro quickly intervened, grabbing Maximus¡¯s arm. ¡°Calm down, Max,¡± he said in a steady voice.


    Ray¡¯s eyes widened, mind racing. ¡°Such speed¡­¡± he thought, awestruck.


    Kai, equally impressed, thought to himself, ¡°So that¡¯s a former hero, huh.¡±


    Maximus¡¯s fist tightened, his knuckles white with tension. He looked over Hiro once, who slowly shook his head. Staying still for a while, Maximus sighs as he pulled away, his eyes never leaving Jellal. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, slowly moving back and sitting back down. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, his voice cold and controlled.


    Jellal¡¯s smile widened, looking straight at Maximus. ¡°The Rainbow Feather.¡±


    At the mention of the Rainbow Feather, Maximus, Hiro, and Justin¡¯s faces turned to shock. Ray and Mono exchanged confused glances, while Kai observed the reactions closely. ¡°Rainbow Feather?¡± he thought, trying to piece it together. He looked at Ray and Mono, ¡°It seems like Ray and Mono don¡¯t know what it is, but...¡± He looked at Justin, Hiro and Maximus. ¡°Judging by their expressions, it¡¯s a valuable item.¡±


    Justin stepped forward, his voice tense. ¡°Why do you want the Rainbow Feather?¡±


    Jellal¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. ¡°That¡¯s for me to know and you to find out. But if you want the princess back, you¡¯ll bring it to me.¡±


    Maximus¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°We don¡¯t negotiate with criminals.¡±


    Jellal shrugged. ¡°Then say goodbye to the princess.¡±


    The room fell into silence, until Hiro looked at Justin, his expression grim. ¡°We need to discuss this.¡±


    Justin nodded, looking back at Jellal. ¡°Rest in the prism for now.¡± Saying so, magic circle appeared again below Jellal, teleporting him somewhere else.


    ¡°For now, I have sent him to the magic prism, so we can discuss it now.¡± As he said so, Ray turned to Justin. ¡°What is the Rainbow Feather?¡±


    Justin looked over him, sighing, rubbing his temples. ¡°An ancient artifact, one which if got in the wrong hands can destroy the world.¡±


    Kai¡¯s eyes narrowed, his mind racing. ¡°Now I am curious what this rainbow feather can do¡­¡±


    Maximus stood up, his resolve clear. ¡°We¡¯ll find another way. We can¡¯t give him the Feather.¡±


    Mono, her voice trembling, asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Justin looked at each of them, determination in his eyes. ¡°We prepare.¡± Slowly, another silence fell upon the room. The atmosphere tense and filled with fear for Nino.


    After some time, Kai, Ray, and Mono walked back through the academy¡¯s corridors, the weight of recent events heavy on their minds. As they reached a fork in the path, Mono turned to them. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room. I need some time to think.¡±


    Ray nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. ¡°Take care, Mono. We¡¯ll figure this out.¡±


    Kai added with his projection coming up, ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±


    Mono nodded, giving a small smile, slowly walking away. As Mono walked away, Ray and Kai continued down the corridor in silence. Ray¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind of worry and frustration. Kai glanced at him, then looked ahead, recalling a conversation he had with Hiro some time ago.


    Flashback:


    Just before the three exited the room, Hiro approached Kai, asking him a question.


    ¡°Kai, I wanted to ask if you have you seen the adventurers who defeated the calamity-class beast?¡±


    Kai sat in silence for a while, as he slowly shook his head, indicating no.


    Hiro wondered for a while, as he slowly nodded to him. "Alright, you should go rest now Kai."


    Back in the present, Kai¡¯s face remained serious as he sat in his wheelchair, pushed ahead by Ray. Suddenly, he noticed a guy in a butler¡¯s uniform approaching, struggling to carry a large stack of papers. Kai nudged Ray, who looked up and saw the guy just as a few papers began to slip from the stack.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Ray quickly stepped forward, catching the falling papers. The butler managed to steady the rest of the stack. ¡°Ahh¡­ thank you so muc¡ª¡± he began, then looked up and froze. ¡°Oh my! Crown Prince Ray! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± He bowed deeply, causing the papers to scatter again.


    Ray looked at him in surprise, then started to laugh. ¡°It¡¯s alright, really. No need to be so formal.¡±


    Kai smiled at the sight, coming forward in his wheelchair, helping to gather the scattered papers. ¡°We have met before right?¡± He asked, his projection floating above.


    To this, Ray too looked at the butler, remembering it was the guy who they met on their first day in the academy. "Ah right, aren''t you the one who bumped into Lala..."


    The butler, still flustered, straightened up. ¡°Ah, yes... Thank you, Your Highness. And you too, young duke.¡±


    Ray, taking the papers Kai collected, handed them back to the butler. ¡°Last time we didn''t get it, but what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The butler bowed again, more carefully this time. ¡°Ah, yes. My name is Fenrir Lennon, Your Highness.¡±


    Kai and Ray both looked at him for a while, as a thought hit them at the same time, ¡°...Fenrir... as the Legendary Monster...? Quite an interesting name¡­¡± They glanced at each other, realizing they had the same thought.


    Fenrir laughed a bit awkwardly. ¡°Umm¡­ I know it¡¯s a bit of a weird name for a guy like me.¡± He laughed again, nervously.


    Ray looked back at him, as he smiled warmly. ¡°No, it¡¯s a unique name.¡±


    Kai nodded behind Ray, smiling at Fenrir. Fenrir looked up at them and smiled a bit. ¡°You can call me Fenn in short, Your Highness.¡± He bowed.


    Ray nodded. ¡°Alright, Fenn. But if I may ask, where are you heading with all those papers?¡± he asked.


    Fenn looked over the papers, as he replied, ¡°Ah... these were supposed to be delivered to the teachers¡¯ lobby, but when I got there, the teachers were busy with some other work, so I¡¯m taking them back now. I wonder what happened¡­¡±


    As Fenn said so, Ray¡¯s expression grew worried again. Kai noticed and looked at Fenn before asking with his projection, ¡°By the way, Fenn, did you see any strange people walking inside the academy¡¯s grounds?¡±


    Fenn thought for a moment but shook his head. ¡°No, I don''t think so. Did something happen?¡± he asked, looking at the two of them.


    Ray looked back at Kai, to which Kai nodded to him. Ray again looked back at Fenn, as he said. ¡°Let''s talk somewhere else...¡±


    After some time, under the night sky in the garden. Kai, Ray and Fenn seated, as Ray explained the kidnapping to Fenn.


    Fenn¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°The first princess has been kidnapped!?¡±


    Kai and Ray nodded, as a heavy silence fell upon them. ¡°If only I had the power to find her¡­¡± Ray said in a low voice, looking over his hands.


    Both Kai and Fenn looked at each other, as they tried to cheer him up. Kai continued to pat Ray¡¯s back, while Fenn looked at him worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m sure someone will find their base, so don¡¯t worry, Your Highness,¡± Fenn said, trying to reassure him.


    Kai looked over at Fenn, who smiled at them. ¡°Just have faith that she will be fine, and you will see that she''s alright by the morning.¡± Fenn added, smiling at him.


    Ray looked at him for a while, as he nodded his head smiling, feeling a bit more hopeful. The three talked for a bit more before slowly parting ways. As they walked away, Kai looked back at Fenn walking off. He watched him for a while before slowly looking forward again.


    After returning to their room, Ray silently went to bed, his mind still racing with thoughts of Nino. Turning his back to Kai, he started to sleep, as Kai watched him with a blank expression, sitting on his wheelchair.


    In the moonlight, an awkward silence fell over them.


    After a few seconds went by, without looking back, Ray asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±


    Kai just stared at his back for a while, as he slowly projected his words to him. ¡°And let you go out to look for Nino, right?¡±


    To this, Ray stayed quiet for a moment, then finally sat up. ¡°If you already know what I plan to do, then I should just leave, right?¡± He walked to his wardrobe, as he started going through his belongings, pulling out a red cloak. Putting it over himself, Ray walked towards the window, standing by looking at the night sky, as he prepared to leave.


    But as he was about to jump out, Kai¡¯s projection moved in front of him. ¡°Wait,¡± it read.


    Ray didn¡¯t look back, as he give his response. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me this time, Kai. Please¡­¡±


    To the response, Kai¡¯s words changed, and Ray¡¯s eyes widened as he read them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you, so at least let me help you a bit.¡±


    Ray turned back to look at him, surprised. ¡°What do you mean to help?¡±


    To this, Kai took of his wig and smiled at him.


    Kai wheeled himself closer to Ray, his expression shifting from blank to determined. His words started to change, as it says; ¡°Before you go, there¡¯s something you need to see.¡±


    Ray watched as Kai brought his right hand forward, where suddenly a chip-like object manifested out of the thin air. Ray was shocked, wondering where that chip like object appeared from, as it slowly landed on Kai''s left hand palm. It''s surface glowing with intricate patterns of light.


    ¡°What... is that?¡± Ray asked, curiosity piqued.


    Kai smiled faintly. ¡°Just something to help you find Nino,¡± the words changed in his projection.


    Ray¡¯s eyes widened, as he looked at the small chip.


    Kai nodded, as he looked over the chip. As he did so, the chip activated, and a holographic map of the empire appeared in mid-air. The map was detailed, showing various locations, different structures of the buildings, with lots of different colored dots moving around in it.


    Kai pointed to the dots, as the words formed in the projection. ¡°Ignore the grey dots for now, and focus on the colorful ones." Ray was shocked, as he looked at Kai, who is gesturing his hand, zooming into the hologram. "The blue dot is me, and the yellow dot is you,¡± his words changed, as Ray just looked at it in surprise, as Kai gestured his hand zooming out, showing more of the lands, going to the outskirts of the city. ¡°And there she is, that green dot far away is Nino, and the red dots surrounding her are the kidnappers.¡±


    Ray stared at the map, a mix of relief and amazement washing over him. ¡°...You found her just like that...? How!?" Ray asked, as Kai just looked at him with a annoyed look. "You want answers about this or to bring Nino back?" To his question, Ray sighs. "Right, Nino first. But this... is incredible¡­ How come you have this?¡±


    To this, Kai just smiled at him, his projection changing words. "I will explain everything later. For now, we need to get her back."


    The hologram disappeared, as the chip slowly changed it''s form to another ear piece. Kai handed Ray that earpiece, who looked at him in surprise. ¡°Take this and place it in your ears. It will allow us to stay in contact. I¡¯ll tell you if any enemies are nearby and help you safely exit with Nino.¡±


    Ray took the ear piece, but hesitated for a moment before placing the earpiece in his ear. As he did so, he immediately heard Kai¡¯s voice, clear and calm through the ear piece. ¡°Can you hear me, Ray?¡±


    Ray nodded, still in awe. ¡°Yes, I can hear you. This is¡­ your voice?¡± He exclaimed, looking at Kai, who just smiled at him when he heard again.


    "My thoughts," Kai replied in the ear piece.


    Ray smiled at Kai, as he nodded and his voice came in Ray''s ear piece again. ¡°Now with this, I¡¯ll guide you to Nino.¡±


    Ray took a deep breath, feeling a renewed sense of hope. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    With a final glance at Kai, Ray turned back to the window, ready to embark on his mission, knowing he wasn''t alone, with Kai to back him up.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 86: Navigation and First Blood

    After Kai, Ray, and Mono left, Hiro, Maximus, and Justin made their way to the magic prism. As the three teleported there, they came forward to one of the chambers, as the three entered there. The room was dimly lit, the air thick with tension. In the center, Jellal sat on the ground, his hands on his knees.


    As the three approached, Jellal looked up and smiled. His smile prideful and mischievous. ¡°Have you already made up your minds to give me the Rainbow Feather?¡± He asked, laughing out loud.


    Hiro stepped forward, his expression stern. ¡°Since the kids were there, we couldn¡¯t have a proper discussion. So we came here to have it now.¡±


    Jellal¡¯s laughter stopped, his smile faded slightly as he looked up at them. ¡°Do you know what can happen if you lay a finger on me?¡±


    Justin stepped forward, his eyes cold and calculating. ¡°A detection magic is placed over you, right? Or more specifically, a psychic alarm spell¡­ which can tell your team that you got hurt, right?¡±


    Jellal¡¯s smile returned, more confident this time. ¡°If you already know that, you won¡¯t make the mistake of even touching me, right?¡±


    Justin laughed softly, a dangerous edge to his voice. ¡°Did you forget we are in the magic prism right now, Jellal? Except for mine, no one else''s'' magic doesn¡¯t work in here.¡± He looked at Jellal with a serious expression. ¡°You should know what that means, right?¡±


    Jellal¡¯s eyes widened in realization as the three men approached him. Maximus knelt down in front of him, his face a mask of controlled fury. ¡°My daughter was there, so I had to hold back my anger. But not anymore.¡±


    Jellal started to shake, fear creeping into his eyes. He moved back slightly, as the three just watched him. Slowly, the three men began their interrogation, their methods harsh and unrelenting. Maximus¡¯s fists landed with precision, each blow demanding answers. Hiro¡¯s voice was calm but menacing, his questions cutting through Jellal¡¯s defenses. Justin¡¯s presence was a constant reminder of the power they held over him.


    ¡°Where is Nino?¡± Maximus demanded, his voice low and dangerous.


    Jellal gasped for breath, his resolve weakening. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Hiro¡¯s hand gripped Jellal¡¯s shoulder, his fingers digging into the flesh. ¡°Tell us the truth, Jellal. Where is she?¡±


    Jellal¡¯s eyes darted around the room, searching for an escape that didn¡¯t exist. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s in the old ruins outside the city. They planned to use her as an exchange for the Rainbow Feather.¡±


    Justin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Jellal hesitated, then finally broke. ¡°A group of rebels¡­ they call themselves the Shadow Order. They¡¯re planning something big, but I don¡¯t know all the details.¡±


    Maximus stood up, his fists still clenched. ¡°If anything happens to her¡­¡±


    Justin placed a hand on Maximus¡¯s arm, calming him. ¡°We¡¯ll get her back, Max.¡±


    Hiro turned to the others. ¡°We need to move quickly. Gather the knights and mages. We leave immediately.¡± As he stood up, he looked over Jellal one last time, as he says. ¡°We will get rest of the details later...¡±


    As they prepared to leave, Justin looked back at Jellal one last time. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. You¡¯ll be dealt with accordingly.¡±


    Jellal slumped back to the wall, defeated. ¡°Just get it over with.¡±


    With a final nod, the three men left the room, their minds focused on the rescue mission ahead.


    Around the same time, Ray was already at the outskirts of the city, his red cloak billowing behind him as he moved swiftly through the shadows. The night was cool, and the distant sounds of the city faded as he ventured further away. In his ear, Kai¡¯s voice provided guidance, calm and steady.


    Kai sat in their room, surrounded by two screens. One displayed Ray¡¯s live location, showing him running in the outskirts, while the other tracked the distance to Nino¡¯s suspected location. The glow from the screens illuminated Kai¡¯s focused expression.


    ¡°Ray, take the next left. It should lead you to a less guarded path,¡± Kai instructed through the earpiece.


    Ray nodded, even though he is surprised how Kai is precisely guiding him. ¡°Got it,¡± he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. He followed Kai¡¯s directions, moving with purpose and determination.


    As Ray navigated the darkened streets, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of anxiety and hope. The thought of Nino in danger spurred him on, his resolve unwavering. ¡°How much further, Kai?¡± he asked, his breath coming in steady puffs.


    Kai glanced at the second screen, calculating the distance. ¡°You¡¯re about two kilometers away. Keep going straight, and you¡¯ll reach the old ruins.¡±


    Ray¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, but he pushed forward. ¡°Thanks, Kai. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    To Ray''s words, Kai smiled slightly. ¡°We¡¯re a team, Ray. Just stay focused and be careful.¡±


    Ray continued running, his mind racing with thoughts of Nino. He couldn¡¯t afford to fail. As he approached the outskirts, the landscape began to change. The buildings became more sparse, and the air grew colder.


    ¡°Ray, there¡¯s a small forest ahead. It should provide some cover as you get closer to the ruins,¡± Kai advised.


    Ray nodded again, his eyes scanning the area. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kai¡¯s voice remained steady, providing a sense of calm amidst the tension. ¡°Remember, Ray, we will try our best not to get into combat, but if we have no other choice but to fight, then it''s all on your shoulder to keep Nino safe.¡±


    Ray¡¯s determination only grew stronger. ¡°I know, Kai. Let¡¯s bring her back.¡± In a blink of an eye, Ray swiftly entered the forest, the shadows enveloping him as he moved closer to his destination.


    Ray moved swiftly through the forest, his red cloak blending with the shadows. As he approached the old ruins, he saw many buildings, old and crumbling, as if a small town had once thrived there. The eerie silence was broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant hoot of an owl.


    ¡°Kai, I see a lot of old, ruined buildings here. It looks like a small town,¡± Ray whispered into his earpiece.


    Kai¡¯s voice came through, calm and steady. ¡°During a battle, this town was destroyed and became uninhabitable. Maybe that¡¯s why the kidnappers brought Nino here.¡±


    Ray nodded, understanding the strategic choice. ¡°Makes sense. It¡¯s the perfect place to hide.¡±


    Kai¡¯s looked at the map carefully, as he navigated Ray through the ruins. ¡°Head towards the largest building in the center. That¡¯s where Nino is likely being kept.¡±


    Ray moved cautiously, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of movement. He reached the building and carefully pushed the door open. Inside, it seemed empty, the air thick with dust and decay.


    ¡°Kai, it looks empty,¡± Ray reported, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Kai glanced at his second screen, which displayed a detailed map of the building. ¡°Wait, Ray. There¡¯s an underground floor. It goes deeper, with many rooms. Nino is underground right now.¡±


    Ray¡¯s heart pounded, surprised how Kai was so perfectly able to navigate him. As he followed Kai¡¯s directions, searching for the entrance to the underground rooms. He found a hidden staircase behind a broken wall and descended quietly, his footsteps barely making a sound.


    ¡°Be careful, Ray. There are kidnappers down there, lots of them. Move slowly and stay hidden,¡± Kai advised. looking at the second screen filled with lots of red dots.


    Ray nodded, his senses on high alert. He crept through the narrow corridors, carefully avoiding the kidnappers patrolling the area. Kai¡¯s guidance was precise, helping him navigate the maze of rooms and hallways.


    As Ray approached the room where Nino was being held, he could hear muffled voices. He pressed himself against the wall, listening intently.


    ¡°Kai, I¡¯m close. I can hear them,¡± Ray whispered.


    Kai smirked, as he looks at the first screen showing Ray carefully getting closer to the room. ¡°Great! Stay focused, Ray. We¡¯re almost there. Just a little further.¡±


    Ray took a deep breath, steeling himself for what lay ahead. He moved closer, his heart racing with anticipation.


    Ray stood at the door, his hand trembling slightly as he prepared to open it. The muffled voices inside indicated that Nino was close. Just as he was about to push the door open, Kai¡¯s urgent voice came through the earpiece.


    ¡°Ray, someone is right behind you!¡±


    Ray¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He spun around, his eyes widening as he saw a kidnapper silently approaching, a blade glinting in his hand. The kidnapper¡¯s eyes were cold and focused, intent on his target.


    ¡°Grab the hand holding the knife and thrust it to his neck,¡± Kai instructed, his voice calm but firm.


    Ray hesitated for a split second, fear and uncertainty gripping him. But the urgency in Kai¡¯s voice spurred him into action. He lunged forward, grabbing the kidnapper¡¯s wrist and forcing the blade towards the man¡¯s neck. The kidnapper¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the blade pierced his skin.


    ¡°Now, go behind him,¡± Kai continued.


    Ray moved quickly, positioning himself behind the kidnapper. The man struggled, but Ray held firm, his adrenaline pumping.


    ¡°Now, hold his head with both hands and twist it violently,¡± Kai instructed.


    Ray¡¯s hands trembled as he placed them on the kidnapper¡¯s head. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what he had to do. With a swift, violent motion, he twisted the man¡¯s head. There was a sickening crack, and the kidnapper went limp, collapsing to the ground.


    Ray stood there, breathing heavily, his heart pounding in his chest. He looked down at the lifeless body, a mix of emotions swirling within him. He had never taken a life before, and the reality of what he had done hit him hard.


    ¡°...Ray, are you okay?¡± Kai¡¯s voice was filled with concern.


    Ray took a shaky breath, nodding as he stood his ground. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Good. We need to keep moving.¡± Kai says, looking at Ray on the first screen.


    Ray nodded again, his resolve hardening. "It''s his first time to kill someone. I can¡¯t afford to let his emotions get the better of him." Kai thought, looking at how Ray''s eyes were filled with a mix of emotions.


    Kai¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, calm but urgent. ¡°Ray, move the lifeless body to a dark corner. Quickly, but quietly.¡±


    Ray nodded, even though he was still having a hard time. He bent down, gripping the kidnapper¡¯s lifeless body and slowly dragged it to a shadowy corner of the room. The weight of the body made his muscles strain, but he managed to move it without making much noise.


    ¡°Stay quiet and listen carefully,¡± Kai instructed. ¡°There are two people coming your way coming.¡±


    Ray froze, his breath catching in his throat. He pressed himself against the wall, straining to hear. Footsteps echoed down the corridor, accompanied by the low murmur of voices. Two figures emerged from the darkness, their conversation growing clearer.


    One was the leader, a tall man with a commanding presence, wearing an armor cloak, with a great sword behind him. The other was his subordinate, holding a crystal ball in his hands claude in armor, who seemed nervous and on edge.


    ¡°We lost the magical signal to Jellal,¡± the subordinate said, his voice tinged with worry.


    The leader¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Keep an eye around the base. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Ray listened intently, his heart pounding in his chest. He could feel the tension in the air, the danger lurking just around the corner.


    ¡°Who is ¡®him¡¯?¡± Kai wondered back in their room, his eyes fixed on the screens.


    Ray remained silent, focusing on the conversation between the two men. The leader¡¯s voice was low and menacing. ¡°If anyone tries to interfere, we¡¯ll deal with them swiftly. Make sure the guards are on high alert.¡±


    The subordinate nodded, his fear evident. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As the two men moved away, their footsteps fading into the distance, Ray let out a slow breath. He turned his attention back to the task at hand.


    ¡°Kai, they¡¯re gone. What now?¡± Ray whispered.


    Kai¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°Continue to the underground rooms. The faster, the better. Be careful, Ray.¡±


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 87: The Rescue

    Ray navigated deeper into the underground labyrinth, his senses on high alert. The corridors were narrow and dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of damp stone. As he moved cautiously, Kai watched him through the screen, noting each careful step.


    ¡°He¡¯s free to move. There''s nothing CCTV in this world,¡± Kai thought, as Eva¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Sir, I got the reports. As you predicted, they interrogated Jellal and found the princess¡¯s location.¡±


    A third screen appeared, showing Maximus, Hiro, and Justin flying to the location with Justin¡¯s magic, knights following on horseback.


    ¡°That was fast,¡± Kai mused. ¡°Good for Ray; backup is on the way.¡±


    Kai continued to monitor Ray¡¯s careful movements. The dimly lit corridors seemed endless, each step echoing ominously. Just as Ray turned a corner, Kai¡¯s voice came through his earpiece, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Ray, go to the room at the end. That¡¯s where Nino is.¡±


    Ray nodded, moving cautiously, his footsteps barely making a sound. As he reached the door, he looked around before slowly opening it. His heart pounded as he saw Nino, unconscious and tied to a chair. His breath caught in his throat as he rushed to her side. ¡°Nino!¡± he called, his voice filled with worry.


    Nino stirred, her eyes fluttering open. She saw Ray through a haze, her voice weak. ¡°Ray¡­?¡±


    His voice trembled with relief and urgency. He rushed to her, his hands working quickly to untie the ropes. The rough texture of the ropes bit into his fingers as he worked.


    Nino¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, she seemed disoriented. But as her gaze met Ray¡¯s, a myriad of emotions flashed across her face¡ªfear, relief, and overwhelming gratitude. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she bit her lip to keep them from falling.


    ¡°Ray¡­ you came, but why?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Did you forget?¡± Ray replied, his voice steady but filled with emotion. ¡°I promised I¡¯d always protect you.¡±


    As he said so, Nino watched him untie the ropes. Slowly, memories of her childhood started to come in her mind, watching her younger self playing with younger Ray. As the two sat by the flower garden, Ray promised her to always protect her.


    Nino¡¯s eyes started to tear up slowly. As the last of the ropes fell away, Nino threw her arms around Ray, clinging to him as if he were her lifeline. He held her tightly, feeling the rapid beat of her heart against his chest.


    For a moment, they stayed like that, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace. Nino pulled back slightly, looking up at Ray with a mixture of awe and love. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Ray smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡°There¡¯s someone out there who always helps me.¡±


    Nino¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but then she smiled¡ªa genuine, heartfelt smile that made Ray¡¯s heart swell. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice filled with emotion. ¡°Thank you for coming to save me, Ray.¡±


    Ray cupped her face in his hands, his thumbs gently wiping away her tears. ¡°Always, Nino. Always.¡±


    Kai watched the screen intently, a small smile playing on his lips as he saw Ray and Nino¡¯s emotional reunion. ¡°Seems half of my work is already done, huh,¡± he thought. But just as he was about to relax, his eyes widened in alarm. Multiple enemies were converging on the room, their dark figures filling the screen.


    Panic surged through Kai. His heart raced as he quickly activated the comms, his voice urgent. ¡°Ray, cover Nino! Enemies incoming!¡±


    Before Ray could fully react, an explosion rocked the entrance. The force of the blast sent debris flying, and Ray instinctively moved, shielding Nino with his body as they dove to the side. The sound of the explosion echoed in his ears, and the acrid smell of smoke filled the air.


    Ray looked up, his eyes narrowing as he saw the enemies flooding into the room. Reaching for his arquebus, his hand barely touched the weapon when the wall beside him shattered. A massive man burst through, moving with terrifying speed. Before Ray could defend himself, the man delivered a powerful punch to his back, sending him crashing into the opposite wall.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Nino screamed, her voice filled with terror as she saw Ray slump to the ground, blood trickling from his wounds. ¡°Ray!¡± she cried, crawling towards him, her heart pounding with fear.


    Ray struggled to lift his head, his vision blurred from the impact. Pain coursed through his body as he saw the enemies closing in, their weapons drawn. The massive figure who had attacked him stood menacingly nearby.


    Ray¡¯s vision blurred as he tried to push himself up from the ground. Pain radiated through his body from the massive punch, but he forced himself to focus. "I can¡¯t let them take her," he thought, gritting his teeth.


    He glanced up and saw the massive man grabbing Nino, lifting her effortlessly. Nino¡¯s terrified eyes met his, and a surge of determination coursed through him. Ignoring the pain, Ray reached for his arquebus, his fingers closing around the familiar grip.


    With a swift motion, he aimed and fired at the nearest enemy. The shot rang out, and the enemy fell, but more were closing in. Ray rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a sword strike, and sprang to his feet. His movements were fueled by adrenaline and sheer willpower.


    ¡°Ray!¡± Nino¡¯s voice was a desperate cry as the massive man started dragging her away.


    Ray¡¯s heart pounded. He couldn¡¯t let her be taken. He charged forward, using his mana to enhance his speed. The corridor seemed to narrow as he fought his way through the enemies, each strike precise and deadly. His mind was a blur of tactics and survival instincts.


    A sword slashed towards him, and he parried it with his arquebus, the clash of metal ringing in his ears. He countered with a swift kick, sending the attacker sprawling. Another enemy lunged at him, but Ray ducked and delivered a powerful uppercut, knocking the man out cold.


    But the massive man was getting away with Nino. Ray¡¯s eyes locked onto them, and he felt a surge of desperation.


    "I can¡¯t lose her! Not now! Not ever!"


    ¡°Get back here!¡± Ray shouted, his voice echoing through the corridor. He summoned his remaining strength and hurled a mana-infused projectile at the man. The blast hit the man¡¯s back, causing him to stumble, but he didn¡¯t release Nino.


    Ray¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps as he closed the distance. He could see the fear in Nino¡¯s eyes, and it fueled his resolve. He had to save her. He had to protect her.


    The massive man turned, his eyes filled with fury. He dropped Nino and charged at Ray, his fists like hammers. Ray braced himself, dodging the first punch and countering with a swift strike to the man¡¯s ribs. The man grunted but didn¡¯t slow down.


    Ray ducked under another swing, his mind racing. He needed to end this quickly. He focused his mana, channeling it into his fists. With a roar, he unleashed a powerful punch with his wind magic, hitting the man square in the chest. The force of the blow sent the man crashing into the wall.


    Ray didn¡¯t wait to see if the man would get up. He rushed to Nino, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice trembling with concern.


    Nino nodded, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ray. Thank you.¡±


    Ray held her tightly, his heart pounding with relief. But he knew they weren¡¯t safe yet. He glanced around, seeing more enemies approaching. ¡°We need to move,¡± he said, helping Nino to her feet.


    Kai could only watch as the two tried to escape, when he noticed something strange on the second screen. "Wait... that''s him!" He wondered back in the room, as his voice came through the earpiece again, calm and focused. ¡°Ray, quickly pull Nino away from the centre.¡±


    Ray wondered what Kai meant but decided to follow his instructions. He took Nino away, his heart pounding in his chest. Gently, he pulled her back from the center of the room, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger.


    Just as he moved Nino to safety, a deafening crash echoed through the underground room. The walls above them crumbled, and dust filled the air, obscuring their vision. Ray shielded Nino with his body, his heart racing.


    As the dust began to settle, a figure emerged from the debris. Clad in a black cloak, the intruder¡¯s eyes glowed a menacing red. The room fell silent, everyone staring in shock and confusion at the mysterious figure.


    In the blink of an eye, the intruder moved with inhuman speed, rushing through a crowd of rebels. His clawed fist slashed through the air, leaving a trail of blood in its wake. The rebels fell one by one, their screams echoing through the room.


    Ray watched in horror and awe as the intruder decimated the kidnappers. ¡°Who is he¡­?¡± he whispered, his grip tightening on Nino.


    The enemies quickly got into a defensive stance, their fear palpable. One of them shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Diark! Kill him!¡±


    The name sent a ripple of fear through the kidnappers. They knew they were facing a formidable opponent. The majority surrounded Diark, determined to take him down.


    Diark¡¯s eyes glowed brighter, a sinister smile playing on his lips. He moved with lethal precision, his clawed fist tearing through the kidnappers with ease. Blood sprayed across the room, the metallic scent filling the air.


    Ray, still holding Nino, glanced at a few enemies closing in on them. ¡°What now!¡± he wondered, as Kai¡¯s voice came through the comms.


    ¡°Ray, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s on our side. Just take care of Nino and try to get out safely¡±


    Ray nodded, looking around at the enemies. He picked Nino up, as she looked at him in surprise, with a hint of blush. A gust of wind covered them, as Ray jumped off with Nino in his arms. Looking at the side, he saw Diark taking down a number of enemies on his own.


    Kai¡¯s voice came through the earpiece again, calm and focused. ¡°Ray, they are just decoy. The mastermind behind all this is still hidden. Our first priority is to save Nino. Leave the rest to the grown-ups.¡±


    Ray nodded, his resolve strengthening. ¡°Understood, Kai.¡±


    The battle raged on, the room a whirlwind of magic and blood. Diark¡¯s presence was a game-changer, his ferocity unmatched.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 88: The Battle & The Ray of Hope

    Ray and Nino dashed out of the room, their footsteps echoing through the narrow corridors. Ray¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, each beat a reminder of the urgency of their escape. He kept Nino close, his eyes scanning for any sign of danger.


    As they rounded a corner, they came face-to-face with a tall man with a commanding presence. He wore an armor cloak that shimmered ominously in the dim light, and a great-sword was strapped to his back. Ray¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he immediately recognized the man.


    ¡°So, the crown prince came to the rescue, huh?¡± the man remarked, his voice dripping with disdain. He began to walk towards them, slowly, his eyes fixed on Ray.


    Ray instinctively shielded Nino behind him, his body tense and ready. Blood trickled from his wounds, and his vision blurred slightly, but he stood firm. ¡°Stay behind me, Nino,¡± he whispered, his voice steady despite the pain.


    The man¡¯s presence was overwhelming, his aura of authority and menace palpable. ¡°You¡¯re brave, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± he said, drawing his great sword with a menacing hiss. ¡°But bravery won¡¯t save you.¡±


    Ray tightened his grip on his arquebus, his mind racing. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus now. The man lunged, and Ray fired a shot from his arquebus, the bullet striking the man¡¯s sword and deflecting it. But the man¡¯s second attack came immediately after, and Ray wasn¡¯t fast enough to block it. The surface of the blade hit Ray, as the force of the blow sent him flying backward, crashing into the ground.


    ¡°Ray!¡± Nino screamed, running up to him. She knelt beside him, her hands trembling as she tried to help him up.


    Ray struggled to his feet, his body screaming in protest. He couldn¡¯t let Nino be taken. Not after everything they¡¯d been through. He raised his arquebus and fired again, the shot echoing through the corridor. The man dodged, closing the distance between them with terrifying speed.


    The man raised his blade, striking it towards Ray. Quick to notice, Ray quickly moved towards his left, holding Nino, even with all the injuries he had. The clash of the blade was deafening, creating a shock wave. As the smoke slightly covered the area, Ray took his chance and fired shot after shot, each one aimed with precision, but the man¡¯s movements were swift and calculated, dodging all the bullets even in the smoke. He swung his great sword in a wide arc, clearing the dust. The blade slicing through the air where Ray had lied moments before.


    ¡°You¡¯re persistent, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± the man sneered, his eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°But this ends now.¡±


    Ray¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps as he tried to keep the man at bay. He fired another shot, but the man deflected it with his sword, the bullet ricocheting off the metal. The man raised his sword, and slammed it down to the ground. The impact was immediate and cataclysmic. The earth trembled violently, as Ray felt a sudden, paralyzing force grip his body.


    ¡°Binding Strike!¡± the man shouted, his voice echoing through the corridor. Ray¡¯s body froze in place, his muscles locked by an invisible force. He struggled against it, but it was no use.


    The man approached, his sword raised for a heavy blow. Ray¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he watched the blade descend. With a final, desperate effort, he broke free of the binding spell, but not quickly enough. The sword was about to struck him, but Ray blocked the impact with his arquebus. But the force of the blow was too strong, breaking his arquebus, sending Ray crashing into the wall.


    ¡°N-No... Ray!¡± Nino¡¯s voice was filled with fear and desperation. She watched helplessly as Ray slumped to the ground, blood trickling from his wounds.


    Ray¡¯s vision blurred, but he forced himself to stay conscious. He couldn¡¯t let Nino be taken. He pushed himself up, his body trembling with effort. ¡°Run, Nino,¡± he whispered, his voice weak but resolute. ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Nino shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m... n-not leaving you.¡±


    The man approached Ray, his sword raised for the final blow. Ray¡¯s heart pounded, and he summoned the last of his strength. He had to protect her. He had to save her.


    With a final, desperate effort, Ray stood up, his body trembling, raising his right hand towards the man. He faced the man, his eyes blazing with defiance. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go through me first,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the pain.


    The man smirked, his sword poised to strike. ¡°So be it.¡±


    Ray¡¯s body trembled as he gathered the last of his strength, channeling a massive amount of mana into his index finger. The tip of the finger glowed with an intense light, the air crackling with energy. He aimed at the man, his vision blurring from the effort. "This has to work," he thought, his heart pounding.


    ¡°Fatal Shot!!¡±


    With a roar, Ray fired the powerful shot. The blast of mana surged forward, hitting the man square in the chest. The impact was immense, the corridor shaking from the force. Ray fell down again, holding his index finger, completely broken. "I did it...," he mused to himself, slowly looking up. But as the dust faded, Ray¡¯s heart sank. The man stood unfazed, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Ray¡¯s body screamed in agony, his wounds bleeding profusely. He tried to steady himself, but his legs wobbled, barely able to support his weight. "Am I really this weak?" he wondered, despair creeping into his thoughts. "I couldn¡¯t even put a scratch on him."


    The man¡¯s smirk widened as he approached. With a swift motion, he kicked Ray, sending him crashing into the wall again. Ray¡¯s body hit the stone with a sickening thud, pain exploding through him. He slumped to the ground, his vision darkening.


    ¡°N-No¡­ Why¡­,¡± Nino¡¯s voice was a low, cracked whisper, filled with anguish. She watched, petrified, as Ray fought for her, each injury breaking her heart a little more.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The man turned his attention to Nino, his eyes gleaming with malice. He started to walk towards her, his steps slow and deliberate. Nino¡¯s breath caught in her throat, fear paralyzing her.


    Ray¡¯s consciousness wavered, the edges of his vision darkening. He could barely move, his body battered and broken. "I can¡¯t let him take her," he thought, desperation clawing at him. But his body refused to obey.


    Just then, Kai¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, calm and steady. ¡°Ray.¡±


    Ray¡¯s eyes fluttered open, his mind struggling to focus. ¡°Kai?¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now, Ray. They are here,¡± Kai said, his voice filled with reassurance.


    Ray¡¯s mind raced, trying to understand what Kai meant. Suddenly, a magical door-like portal appeared right next to him, shimmering with a soft, ethereal light. Ray¡¯s heart leapt with hope as he saw figures emerging from the portal, their presence a beacon of salvation.


    The man looked back, as his eyes widened looking at the figures coming through the portal. Ray forced himself to sit up, as he looked at the portal, and through it stepped Hiro, Maximus, and Justin. Their presence filled the corridor with a sense of power and reassurance.


    Justin was the first to speak, his eyes narrowing as he took in the scene. ¡°So, the mastermind behind all this was the former captain of the Magic Knights Squad, huh?¡± he remarked, his voice laced with disdain.


    He walked over to Ray, kneeling beside him. ¡°I don''t know how you were able to locate them, but good work! Now, hang in there, Ray,¡± Justin said, placing a hand on Ray¡¯s shoulder. A warm, soothing energy flowed through Ray¡¯s body, and he felt his wounds healing, the pain vanishing. Ray¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he stood up, feeling strength return to his limbs.


    Maximus, meanwhile, ran to Nino, his face etched with concern. He enveloped her in a tight hug, his voice gentle and reassuring. ¡°Everything is fine now, Nino,¡± he whispered.


    Nino clung to him, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I w-was so scared, Dad...,¡± she sobbed, her voice trembling.


    Maximus held her close, his heart aching at her fear. ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± he murmured, stroking her hair. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The man who had attacked Ray stood still, watching the reunion with a cold, calculating gaze. Hiro approached him, his expression calm but firm. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else later, alright?¡± he said, placing a hand on the man¡¯s back.


    As Hiro pat on the man¡¯s back, a powerful shockwave through the man¡¯s body, and he started to fell to the ground, unconscious. Hiro caught him before he hit the ground, turning to Justin. ¡°Do your work, Justin.¡±


    Justin nodded, stepping forward. He raised his hand, and a magical circle appeared beneath the unconscious man. In a flash of light, the man was teleported away, leaving the corridor eerily quiet.


    Ray looked around, his heart still pounding from the adrenaline. He glanced at Nino, who was still clinging to Maximus, and felt a wave of relief wash over him. They were safe. For now.


    Hiro walked over to Ray, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°You have a lot to explain later. But for now, you did well, Ray,¡± he said, his voice filled with respect. ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    The knights entered the underground labyrinth, their armor clinking softly in the dim light. Hiro, Justin, and Maximus instructed them to search everywhere, their voices firm and commanding. Ray, still recovering from his injuries, watched as the knights spread out, their torches casting flickering shadows on the walls. But at the moment, something struck Ray''s mind, as he looked over them and spoke up.


    ¡°Diark is here,¡± Ray said, his voice hoarse. The three turned to him in surprise, as Ray continued. ¡°But he helped us escape the enemies.¡±


    Hiro, Justin, and Maximus exchanged worried glances. They asked about what happened, as Ray explained in short and the three without a word, rushed to the area Ray had indicated. When they arrived, they found only the bodies of the dead, slain by Diark¡¯s hand. The sight was grim, and a heavy silence fell over them.


    The knights escorted Nino back, her small figure dwarfed by their protective presence. Ray watched her go, his heart aching with a mix of relief and sorrow. He wanted to follow, to make sure she was truly safe, but his body was too weak, still recovering. A few knights came to his aid, with a new pair of clothes and water for him.


    As Ray was busy with the knights, Nino looked back at him one last time, her eyes filled with gratitude and worry. Their gazes met for a brief moment, and Ray gave her a reassuring nod. She turned away, following the knights out of the labyrinth.


    Slowly, after some time, Ray made his way outside the underground rooms. He looked around at the number of people captured, their faces a mix of fear and relief. Hiro, Justin, and Maximus emerged from the labyrinth, their expressions serious.


    Maximus approached Ray, his eyes filled with concern. ¡°How did you get here, Ray?¡±


    Ray hesitated, unsure of what to say. His mind raced, trying to come up with a plausible explanation. Just then, Kai¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, calm and steady. ¡°Make up a story, Ray. Don¡¯t mention anything about me helping through the comms.¡±


    Ray took a deep breath, nodding slightly. ¡°I followed a lead,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°I had a feeling something was wrong, so I was looking around when I noticed two strange people and followed them to investigate. I planned to safely escape with Nino, but didn¡¯t expect to encounter so many of them.¡±


    Hiro, Justin, and Maximus exchanged glances, their expressions softening slightly. ¡°You did well, Ray,¡± Hiro said, placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Now let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Ray nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over him.


    The next day, news about the crown prince¡¯s bravery to rescue the crown princess were sung among the people of the empire. A celebration banquet was prepared to held at night in the palace, awarding Ray for his bravery.


    Inside the palace, both Maximus and Celestina thanked Ray for rescuing Nino. Mono too came up to him, thanking him to make sure her sister was safe. Ray was happy to see that Nino was safe, but sad at the same time that she didn''t talk to him, looking away whenever their eyes met.


    Sometime later, Ray found himself walking down a quiet corridor, pushing Kai¡¯s wheelchair ahead. The grandeur of the palace seemed distant as they moved through the empty halls, the echoes of the celebration fading behind them.


    Ray glanced down at Kai, his mind filled with questions. ¡°Kai,¡± he began, his voice hesitant, ¡°when are you going to tell me about the thing you put on my ear? And how do you have it?¡±


    Kai¡¯s voice came through the comms, calm and composed as he fixed his wig properly. ¡°I will, Ray. Once the other thing is done.¡±


    Ray frowned, confusion etched on his face. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®the other thing¡¯?¡±


    Kai¡¯s response was immediate, his tone firm. ¡°Don¡¯t ask more questions, Ray.¡±


    Ray sighed, as he chuckles. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe how this thing in my ear can become invisible and no one notices it,¡± he muttered, more to himself than to Kai.


    Kai¡¯s voice softened slightly. ¡°I will soon explain everything, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ray nodded, though his curiosity was far from satisfied. He continued to push Kai¡¯s wheelchair, as Kai got a message through Eva, listening to which a smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Ray,¡± Kai¡¯s voice came through the comms again, as Ray looked over him.


    ¡°Can you bring me a glass of water?¡±


    Kai asked, as Ray tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask any maid in here?¡± Ray asked, as Kai replied through comms.


    ¡°Do you see anyone here other than us?¡±


    Ray looked around, seeing it was only the two of them walking around as he remembered that the maids were working in a rush for tonight¡¯s banquet. He sighs, having no choice as Ray goes back to bring a glass of water for Kai. Kai just looks around the corridor, when he slowly turns behind him, noticing someone walking his way to him.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 89: The Planning of a Matchmaker

    Kai looked around the corridor, his eyes narrowing as he sensed someone approaching. Slowly, he turned his wheelchair to see Mono walking towards him, her expression a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    ¡°Kai?¡± Mono¡¯s voice echoed softly in the empty corridor. ¡°What are you doing here alone?¡±


    Kai offered a calm smile as the projection displayed the words. ¡°Just taking a moment to enjoy the peace and quiet,¡± he replied, his tone of words light.


    Mono raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Really? Alone in this grand palace while everyone else is busy preparing for the banquet?¡±


    Kai chuckled softly, rubbing his neck. ¡°Sometimes, a little solitude is necessary to clear the mind. But I assure you, I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± the projection displayed.


    As Mono drew closer, she glanced around, her eyes searching for any signs of trouble. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need any help?¡±


    Kai¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Actually, Mono, there is something you can do for me.¡±


    Mono looked at him curiously. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    Kai smirked, and the words in the projection changed, explaining a thoughtful plan. As she read the plan, Mono¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she nodded. Kai¡¯s smile returned, this time with a hint of gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Mono. This means a lot.¡±


    Mono smiled back, her expression warm. ¡°Of course! But you really gave it a thought, huh. So, I too will make sure that it works!¡±


    Kai just nodded to her, and Mono¡¯s eyes softened. She sighs, shaking her head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re always so enigmatic, Kai. I never quite know what you¡¯re up to.¡±


    Kai gave a small soft smile. ¡°It¡¯s part of my charm,¡± he said through the projection. Just then, a breeze blew through the corridor, catching Kai¡¯s wig and making the hair at the front dance in the air. In that moment, for just a few seconds, Mono caught a glimpse of Kai''s deep black eyes, making her feel frozen in time.


    ¡°...His eyes are so beautiful,¡± Mono thought to herself. Even after the hair settled, she couldn¡¯t shake the memory of those eyes.


    Just then, Ray returned with the glass of water, his expression curious as he noticed Mono standing with Kai. ¡°Mono, what are you doing here?¡±


    Mono¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as she turned to Ray, her smile warm. ¡°Just casually talking with Kai. Anyways, I¡¯ll see you two at the banquet.¡± With that, she walked away.


    Ray handed the glass of water to Kai, giving him a pointed look. ¡°What was that abou-!?¡±


    Before Ray could finish his question, Kai snatched the glass from him and drank it all in one go. Ray looked at him in surprise. ¡°Hey, take it slow, Kai¡­ And, why is your face red?¡±


    Kai shook his head, his voice coming through Ray¡¯s comms. ¡°Let¡¯s go rest for now.¡±


    Ray wondered what had happened but did as Kai asked. Taking control of Kai¡¯s wheelchair, he started walking towards his room. Meanwhile, as Mono walked away, the image of Kai¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave her mind. But at the same time, a question arose in her mind. ¡°Why did he seemed to be flushed?¡±


    Back with the duo:


    As Ray wheeled Kai through the grand corridors of the palace, Kai found himself slightly blushing, lost in thought. He recalled the moment from earlier when the wind blew through the corridor. At that instant, while Mono was captivated by his eyes, Kai had noticed something fateful too.


    The skirt Mono was wearing had blown up in the breeze, and in that brief moment, everything was visible to him. The memory played over in his mind, and despite his usual composure, he couldn¡¯t shake off the image.


    Back in the present, Kai¡¯s face felt warm, and he was grateful Ray couldn¡¯t see his expression. As they moved forward, Kai¡¯s thoughts drifted to that fleeting moment of vulnerability and beauty. "Black would suit her better," he thought to himself, a small smile forming on his lips.


    Ray, oblivious to Kai¡¯s internal struggle, continued to push the wheelchair, occasionally glancing down with concern. ¡°Is everything okay, Kai?¡±


    Kai snapped out of his reverie, shaking his head. ¡°Yeah, Ray. Just... lost in thought.¡±


    Ray nodded, accepting the explanation, as he continued to walk to his room.


    Hours passed as the palace buzzed with preparations for the grand banquet. Servants scurried through the halls, setting up decorations, arranging flowers, and preparing an array of sumptuous dishes. The entire palace was aglow with anticipation.


    As the evening set in, the palace transformed into a spectacle of light and elegance. Chandeliers sparkled above, casting a warm glow over the marble floors and intricate tapestries. The grand hall was filled with the hum of conversation and the clinking of glasses as guests began to arrive, dressed in their finest attire.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Ray stood by one of the large windows, looking out at the moonlit gardens, his thoughts a mix of relief and lingering curiosity. He adjusted his ceremonial attire, feeling slightly nervous.


    Kai, now in his wheelchair, joined him by the window. His usual composed demeanor was back, though the image still lingering on his mind from earlier. ¡°Ready for tonight, Ray?¡± Kai asked through the comms, his voice calm.


    Ray nodded, glancing at Kai. ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be. You?¡±


    Kai put on a small smile, as he thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been to more banquets than I can count. It¡¯s just another night for me- At least that''s what I wanted to say but,¡±


    Kai''s voice came through the comms again, "It''s my first ever one, so a little nervous."


    Ray smiled, patting Kai on his shoulder, though his mind was still preoccupied with the events of the day. ¡°By the way, Kai, you seemed a bit... distracted back in the corridor. Everything alright?¡±


    Kai waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Just caught off guard by a stray thought. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    "Hey!"


    Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Mono, who approached them with a warm smile. She was dressed elegantly, her attire complementing the grandeur of the evening. As she approached, Kai just kept staring at her, caught by her beauty but quickly got back.


    ¡°Good evening, gentlemen. Ready for the festivities?¡±


    Ray nodded, along with Kai. The three talked a while, before Mono slowly took Ray to the main hall, as Kai went up to join the rest of the nobles. But just before they parted, Mono looked back at Kai, who too looked over her. She smiled at him, making an ''OK'' sign with her hand. To this, Kai nodded slightly, as he entered the grand hall.


    Mono too continued to take Ray to Maximus and Celestina, along with whom stood Nino by the side. Ray looked between them, his eyes falling over Nino who still looked away from him. Ray felt sad, but he couldn¡¯t ruin the environment on tonight''s banquet.


    As he walked forward, the sounds of the celebration grew louder. The grand hall was filled with nobles and dignitaries, all gathered to celebrate Ray¡¯s bravery and the successful rescue of Nino.


    Ray was greeted by Maximus and Celestina, their expressions filled with gratitude. ¡°Ray, thank you once again for saving Nino,¡± Maximus said, clapping him on the shoulder.


    Celestina smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯ve done us all proud, Ray.¡±


    Ray nodded, feeling a mix of pride and humility. ¡°It was my duty and my honor.¡±


    As the banquet continued, Ray was awarded for his actions, celebrated by the nobles presented. Kai, along with Hiro and Sakura, with Elysia came up to Ray to celebrate for him. But for Ray, he couldn¡¯t help but glance around, searching for Nino who left shortly after he was awarded. Noticing his behavior, Kai too looked around as he spotted Nino, standing alone by the terrace, looking out at the night sky. He looked back in front of him, his eyes meeting Mono''s, to which he nodded to her slightly.


    Understanding the signal, Mono came to Ray, asking if he wasn''t afraid when he raided the kidnappers hideout all alone. But at that moment, as Ray proceeded to answer, Kai quietly wheeled himself away, going to the terrace.


    As the banquet buzzed with activity, Kai maneuvered his wheelchair through the grand hall, heading towards the terrace where Nino stood alone, gazing out at the night sky. The soft glow of lanterns illuminated her delicate features, casting a serene light over the scene.


    Kai approached her quietly, stopping his wheelchair a short distance away. Hearing the sound of the wheels, Nino turned back, as Kai bowed to her slightly. ¡°Good evening, Princess Niatina von Lunaris,¡± projection levitated in front of him, as the words formed in it.


    Nino too greeted, a faint smile playing on her lips. ¡°Good evening, Kai. Enjoying the banquet?¡±


    Kai nodded, a casual smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s quite the celebration. Everyone¡¯s talking about Ray¡¯s bravery.¡± The words changed in the projection.


    Nino¡¯s smile faltered slightly, and she turned back to the view. ¡°Yes, he was very brave.¡±


    Kai studied her for a moment, then decided to delve deeper. The projection floated towards Nino, as the words came up in it.  ¡°You know, Ray was really concerned about you. He did everything he could to make sure you were safe.¡±


    Reading the words, Nino remained quiet, her eyes had a glow, fixed on the stars. But Kai continued to pressed on gently. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you talked to him since then?¡±


    Nino¡¯s grip on the terrace railing tightened, and she finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Kai.¡±


    Kai smirked, turning to gaze at the view himself, as the words changed again. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s not. But you know, Ray¡­ he¡¯s not as great as everyone thinks. Always rushing into danger without thinking, acting like a hero. It¡¯s pretty reckless, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Nino¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but Kai continued, his tone of words almost mocking. ¡°He puts everyone in danger with his foolhardy actions. It¡¯s a wonder he hasn¡¯t gotten more people hurt. Maybe he¡¯s not cut out to be the crown prince after all, just like the other noble says. Now I get why he was called the ''Fake Prince''.¡±


    Nino¡¯s shock turned to anger as Kai¡¯s words hit a nerve. She took a step towards him, her eyes blazing. As Kai turned to look over, in a flash of movement, Nino¡¯s hand shot out and slapped Kai hard across the face. The sound echoed through the terrace, leaving a stunned silence in its wake. Kai held his cheek, slowly turning back as he looked up at Nino.


    Nino¡¯s eyes were wide with a mix of anger and regret, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Ray,¡± she repeated, her voice cracking. ¡°He worked so hard... Just to be recognized...¡± She rubbed her tears away, speaking slowly. ¡°I have watched him... working hard... training... Everyone just cared if he was of royal blood; they didn''t notice the effort he put in. But you turned out to be like the rest as well... Bad mouthing him behind his back!¡±


    She turned back, about to walk away. ¡°... You asked why I didn''t thank him right.¡± She turned back to him, her voice cracking, ¡°I-It was... because I was sc-scared...¡± More tears started to stream down her cheeks, as she continued.


    Nino¡¯s voice trembled as she finally confessed, ¡°I love him. I¡¯ve always loved him. But seeing him hurt, knowing it was my fault¡­ it¡¯s too much. I couldn¡¯t bear it if something happened to him... because of me.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, then suddenly, Kai began to clap, the sound echoing through the terrace. Nino looked at him, confusion etched on her face. ¡°What are you doing, Kai?¡± she asked, her voice wavering.


    Kai smirked, wheeling himself slowly towards the entrance to the terrace. He stopped, opened the door, and revealed Ray standing there. Ray¡¯s face was flushed, a few tears glistening on his cheeks as he gazed at Nino.


    Nino was left stunned, her heart pounding as she locked eyes with Ray. Kai wheeled out slowly, nudging Ray on his left hand as he passed. Through the comms, Kai¡¯s voice came through, calm and encouraging. ¡°Don¡¯t let the slap I got be wasted,¡± he said.


    Ray didn¡¯t respond, but seemed to understand, his eyes never leaving Nino¡¯s. Kai continued wheeling himself away, passing by Mono, Hiro, Sakura, and the royal couple. They all looked at him in surprise, but Kai didn¡¯t give a care, his focus on his mission complete.


    As Kai disappeared from view, Ray took a deep breath and stepped onto the terrace. Nino¡¯s eyes filled with fresh tears as she whispered, ¡°Ray¡­¡±


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 90: Heartstrings Entangled

    Ray stepped onto the terrace, his heart pounding. Nino¡¯s eyes, filled with fresh tears, met his as she whispered, ¡°Ray¡­¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Ray closed the distance between them. ¡°Nino, I heard everything,¡± he said softly. Nino lowered her head, clutching to her dress. "I am sorry...," her voice, as tears fell down on the floor.


    Just then, she felt a hand on her shoulder, as she looked up. There, stood Ray in front of her, smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore. We can face whatever comes together.¡± Ray''s voice calm, bringing a warm light to Nino.


    Nino¡¯s tears welled up again, but this time, they were tears of relief. ¡°Ray, I¡¯m so sorry. I never wanted to hurt you. Back then... I-I.. I just thought, if...¡±


    At the same time, back at Kai, who was wheeling away from the grand hall-


    "Man... the slap sure did hurt," he thought to himself, rubbing his left cheek. Just then, Eva''s voice came to him, asking if he needed an ice pack to which Kai agreed. In an instant, the ice pack materialized in his hand, which he applied on his left cheek. Looking out the window, he recalled back to when he read Nino''s diary.


    Flashback:


    In his room, in the mansion, Eva displayed few pages of Nino''s diary that was recorded when Kai got it from Mono. Scanning each of the pages, Kai was able to make the scenario of what happened between the two, as he thought to himself.


    "So, this is the situation huh. Well, she was also a kid back then, so it can''t be helped..." Laying on his bed, Kai sighed as he looked at one particular line on the screen.


    "Now, Ray will be back with me."


    Back to the Present:


    Kai smiled to himself, looking at the twin moons, as he wondered. "So, all of this was because Ray wasn''t able to play with Nino when he started the academy huh. And she thought that he will start to care for her again if she hurt him once, by calling him a ''Fake Prince''."


    Kai sighs, wheeling ahead in the corridor. "Well, whatever. Everything is fine now, so I will go and sleep."


    Back to Ray and Nino standing on the terrace, looking at each other.


    Ray shook his head, his eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and determination. ¡°I understand, Nino. It hurt me too. But... I always felt like it wasn¡¯t true. I kept telling myself... that there was a misunderstanding between us, and we¡¯d find our way back to each other.¡±


    As Ray spoke, tears welled up in his eyes, but he smiled through them. ¡°And maybe, I could finally confess my feelings to you¡­¡±


    Nino¡¯s heart raced as she stepped closer to Ray, her voice trembling. ¡°I-I love you, Ray. I¡¯ve loved you since the day we met... b-but I only realized it when I lost you.¡±


    Ray¡¯s breath caught, and he reached out, gently cupping her face in his hands. ¡°Me too, Nino. I love you too. You¡¯ve always been the most important person in my life.¡±


    Tears streamed down Nino¡¯s cheeks, as she felt the weight of her fears lifting. Holding onto Ray''s hand on her face, she leaned forward to Ray¡¯s touch, their foreheads touching gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯ll never push you away again. I promise...¡±


    Ray smiled, his eyes shining with unshed tears. ¡°And I promise to always be by your side, no matter what.¡±


    They stood there, the moonlight casting a soft glow around them, as if the world had come to a standstill just for them. The two stood back, looking at each other, smiling, as Ray slowly leaned in, pressing his lips gently to Nino¡¯s, as she too held onto Ray, kissing him back. Their love and relief pouring into the tender moment.


    The the entrance door, inside, the group watched the two, careful not to be seen. They wore expressions of pride and happiness. Maximus, however, looked conflicted, his eyes filled with mixed emotions as he tried to rush in to stop them.


    ¡°No, Max. Let them be,¡± Hiro whispered, holding him back.


    ¡°But he¡¯s stealing my daughter!¡± Maximus whispered fiercely, though a hint of a smile played on his lips. ¡°Yet, I¡¯ve never seen her this happy.¡±


    Mono smiled, as Sakura and Celestina quietly clapped their hands together in happiness. They watched Ray and Nino, beaming, before slowly closing the door behind them, to give the new couple some space. But, Hiro still had dragged Maximus away, asking him to give them some space as Maximus kept glancing back at the terrace, wishing to rush in, but his love for his daughter and desire for her happiness evident in his eyes.


    As the music and chatter from the banquet hall floated onto the terrace, Ray and Nino remained in their private bubble of happiness. They laughed, reminiscing about old times, and savoring the newfound closeness between them.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Ray¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief as he leaned in. ¡°By the way, Nino, you owe Kai an apology in the morning.¡±


    Nino¡¯s smile faltered, confusion written across her face. ¡°Why? What do you mean?¡±


    Ray chuckled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡°It turns out, the whole thing he said to you was a setup. He orchestrated everything to get us to finally talk. So, technically, you slapped the guy who played matchmaker.¡±


    Nino¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°What? ...But, I slapped him because I thought he was being... ugh!¡± She covered her face with her hands, mortified.


    Ray gently pulled her hands away, his smile reassuring. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. He doesn¡¯t mind it. Kai¡¯s tougher than he looks, and he did it because he cares about us.¡±


    Nino took a deep breath, relief washing over her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apologize. But seriously, Kai is so sneaky.¡±


    Ray laughed, pulling her into a warm embrace. ¡°That he is. But he¡¯s also a good friend.¡±


    Meanwhile, in a guest room down the hall, Kai sat on the bed, applying the ice pack on his cheek where Nino¡¯s hand had made its mark. Just as he was applying the ice pact, a knock on the door made him look up. The ice pack in his hand vanished in thin air, as he quickly put back on his wig and pulled out a small bell that he kept in his pocket and rang it.


    The door creaked open, and Mono slipped in with a bowl of warm water and a towel. She smiled gently. ¡°Thought you might need this for your face.¡±


    Kai looked at her in surprise, as a smile slowly formed in his face. ¡°Why the special treatment?¡± He asked through the projection, floating next to him.


    Mono walked in, as she placed the bowl on the bedside table and dipped the towel into the warm water. ¡°Because you took one hit for the team,¡± she said, dabbing the towel on Kai¡¯s cheek. ¡°And because Nino¡¯s slap was pretty hard. The sound did echo through the banquet hall.¡± Mono laughed, as she slowly pressed the towel on Kai''s face.


    Kai chuckled, wincing slightly. ¡°Yeah, she didn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Mono smiled, continuing her gentle ministrations. ¡°Well, at least it worked. You should have seem them now. They are so happy together. You did a great thing.¡±


    Kai sighed, looking out the window at the moonlit night. ¡°Yeah, I suppose I did. Even if it means taking a few hits.¡±


    Mono¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You¡¯re a good friend, Kai.¡±


    Kai leaned back, feeling a sense of satisfaction despite the sting on his cheek. ¡°Thanks, Mono. And thank you for this,¡± he said, gesturing to the bowl.


    ¡°Anytime,¡± she replied, her smile warm and comforting.


    And so on, the banquet continued. Ray and Nino, holding hands, laughing and smiling greeted the guest together. A surprise for all the nobles; "The cold couple are being affectionate to one another?" Whispers spread among them, and was soon heard throughout the empire as the banquet ended.


    The moon had long set, and the sun was beginning to paint the sky with hues of dawn. The grand hall had gradually emptied as the banquet concluded, yet the memory of Ray and Nino entering hand-in-hand lingered like a sweet aftertaste.


    Noble whispers floated around, eyes widening with surprise and curiosity. ¡°Did you see how close they were?¡± one noblewoman gasped. ¡°When did this happen?¡± another inquired. The air buzzed with speculation, the latest topic being none other than the crown prince and the crown princess being all affectionate to each other.


    But as dawn broke over the city, another rumor started to add on to it. The commoners in the market swapped tales. ¡°I heard it was the young duke¡¯s doing,¡± a merchant whispered to a customer. ¡°They say he¡¯s got a unique skill to make people fall in love.¡± The customer¡¯s eyes widened, intrigued.


    Meanwhile, within the palace, maids exchanged knowing smiles and hushed secrets. ¡°He¡¯s like Cupid, isn¡¯t he?¡± one giggled, while another added, ¡°Imagine if he used that on us!¡±


    Whispers filled in the palace, everyone talking about Kai''s unique skill, making their own idea about it. But in the guest room, unaware of what''s happening outside, Kai was awake, staring at the ceiling. His eyes were sleepless, his wig fallen by the pillow, as he sighs, turning to see Ray seated nearby, a dreamy smile on his face.


    Kai activated his comms, directing his voice to Ray. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep, that¡¯s fine. But why do I have to be awake till morning with you?¡±


    Ray, still lost in thought about Nino, chuckled softly. ¡°Ever since we parted ways after the banquet, I feel like I lost something very precious to me. I just keep thinking about her.¡±


    Kai groaned, rubbing his temples. ¡°And why am I dragged into this?¡±


    Ray¡¯s smile grew warmer. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not every day you fall back in love. Plus, you¡¯re my best friend. I needed someone to share the excitement with.¡±


    Kai sits up, as he looked at Ray raising an eyebrow. "But why in the middle of my sleep? You could have come in the morning."


    To this, Ray leans in front of Kai, as he replies with a voice filled with excitement. "But I had to! I needed someone to talk to about my feelings, or I might have lost myself!!"


    Kai sighed again, though a small smile played on his lips. ¡°Fine, fine. Next time, bring coffee along.¡±


    Ray laughed, the sound light and filled with contentment. ¡°Deal.¡±


    Just then, a soft knock echoed through the room. Before either could react, the door creaked open, revealing Nino standing shyly at the entrance.


    ¡°Morning, boys,¡± she greeted softly. ¡°May I come in?¡±


    Ray¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Nino! Of course.¡±


    Kai raised an eyebrow, curious. Eva''s screen projected, as the words formed in it. ¡°What brings you here so early?¡±


    Nino walked in; a bit surprised as her eyes met Kai¡¯s. ¡°I wanted to apologize and thank you, Kai. For everything.¡±


    Kai waved it off, though a smile tugged at his lips. ¡°No need for that, Nino. I¡¯m just glad it all worked out.¡±


    Nino shook her head, stepping closer. ¡°No, really. If it wasn¡¯t for your plan, Ray and I might still be dancing around our feelings. You made it happen.¡±


    Ray watched Nino with a proud smile, next looking at Kai who just smiled lightly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Apology accepted. And, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Kai replied, stretching his arms.


    Nino¡¯s expression softened; relief evident in her eyes. ¡°And, I¡¯m sorry for the slap,¡± she added, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Kai looked at her in surprise, slowly rubbing his cheek theatrically, as the words changed in the projection. ¡°I¡¯ve survived worse. But maybe next time, hit a bit less hard?¡±


    They all laughed, the tension easing into warmth and camaraderie.


    Just then, Ray¡¯s stomach growled loudly, Nino and Kai looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°Guess we should head down for breakfast, shall we?¡± Ray suggested, as he looked at the two, laughing awkwardly making both Kai and Nino laugh again.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 91: The Coming Up Festival!!

    In the guest room, the three laughed, the atmosphere warm and comfy. Slowly, Nino gave a warm smile to Ray, "I''ll go ask the chef to prepare your favorite dish." She said.


    Ray stepped forward, closing the distance between him and Nino, as he embraced her warmly, his voice brimming with affection. "Having you in my life, Nino, makes me so happy."


    Nino reciprocated the embrace just as warmly. "I feel the same, Ray."


    Kai watched the exchange with an impassive expression, thinking to himself, "So they''re the type to indulge in public displays of affection."


    As Nino made her way to the door, she glanced back with a playful grin, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "Kai, you look quite dashing with your hair not pulled down," she teased, her laughter ringing lightly through the room. Kai reached up, fingers brushing through his surprisingly soft, real hair instead of his usual wig. He felt a bit confused, looking around as he found the wig next to his pillow. With a sheepish smile, he facepalmed, thinking, "I better ask her not to mention this."


    Kai adjusted his wig, making sure it was securely in place before he and Ray headed to the dining hall. The palace was already buzzing with activity as they walked down the corridors. Maids, busy with their morning chores, glanced their way, their giggles and whispers filling the air.


    Kai exchanged a puzzled look with Ray. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kai asked through the comms.


    Ray shrugged, equally confused. ¡°No idea. But it looks like they keep glancing at us and whisper among themselves.¡±


    As they approached the dining hall, the whispers grew louder, and the maids¡¯ glances became more frequent. They pushed open the grand doors to find the royal couple, Elysia, Hiro and Sakura, along with Nino and Mono, already seated and enjoying their breakfast. The group greeted them with cheerful; ¡°Good mornings.¡±


    Ray took his seat across from Nino, flashing her a smile that made her blush. He then leaned closer to Kai and whispered, ¡°Kai, look to your right.¡±


    Kai glanced to his right and noticed the maid who had brought the tray of breakfast. She was looking directly at him, her cheeks slightly flushed as Kai caught her looking at him, and quickly glanced away. Puzzled, Kai turned back to Ray, his voice coming through the comms. ¡°Why are they looking at me like that?¡±


    Both of them exchanged a confused look, slowly proceeding to eat their breakfast. Sakura noticed the exchange, looking at the two and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ray, looked up at her, as he turned to Kai as if asking what to do. Kai just gave a small nod, as Ray replied slowly, ¡°Since this morning, the maids have been looking at Kai and whispering among themselves.¡±


    Sakura looked confused as well and turned to Maximus. ¡°Is something going on?¡±


    Maximus glanced around at the maids standing by and asked, ¡°Is there something we should know?¡±


    The maids stuttered, as one of them finally start to speak up. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, it¡¯s due to a rumor about the young duke that''s been going around,¡± she said, glancing nervously at Kai.


    Everyone in the room exchanged glances. Hiro leaned forward, intrigued. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The maid, with a hint of blush explained, ¡°There¡¯s... a rumor that th-the young duke¡­ is a matchmaker, and¡­ is able to make people fall in l-love.¡±


    "Ah... Not this again," Kai thought to himself, sighing deeply, rubbing his forehead. But Sakura¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true! My son is a matchmaker and is blessed by the goddess of love.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the maids working nearby looked at Kai excitedly. In unison, they said, ¡°Really?!¡±


    Everyone at the table was taken aback, their surprise evident. The maids, realizing their boldness, slowly went back to their work, embarrassed.


    Kai facepalmed, and Ray nudged him with a grin. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to be very popular now.¡± Ray patted Kai on his back, excited about what the day held for them. But Kai was already able to imagine what''s coming next.


    "You don''t get it Ray, but you will be running around with me today." Kai thought to himself, as he kept on eating his breakfast.


    As breakfast continued, Hiro looked up and announced, "Elysia, Kai, it''s time to start packing your luggage."


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Elysia and Kai shared a look of confusion. "What do you mean, Uncle?" Ray asked, tilting his head.


    Hiro''s smile broadened as Sakura chimed in, "We''re going on a short vacation back to our archduchy!"


    Elysia''s face brightened with excitement, while Kai remained perplexed. "Why the sudden trip?" he wondered.


    Celestina clapped her hands, her eyes lighting up with understanding. "Ah, of course! The festival is approaching, isn''t it?"


    Sakura confirmed with a nod. Mono and Nino also nodded, now realizing the reason.


    Kai, still puzzled, looked at Ray. Ray wondered for a while, until a thought hit him as he too began to understand. "Right! I had completely forgotten about it. And now, there''s only four days to go," he reflected.


    Ray then looked back at Kai with a smile, "We are gonna have lots of fun in the festival, back in the archduchy!"


    Kai, feeling out of the loop, pointed out his projection and the words formed, "Which festival?"


    Hiro laughed gently, prepared to enlighten him. "You''re aware our empire is called the Lunara Empire, Kai. Does that name hold any significance for you?"


    Kai''s projection swiftly replied, "Something related to the moon?"


    Hiro nodded affectionately. Maximus added, "In our empire, we venerate the moon. Every decade, we celebrate the ''Celestial Glow Festival'' a whole week."


    Celestina concluded, "It''s also known as the ''Moon Festival''."


    Kai listened carefully, slowly proceeding to ask more about the festival. Minutes later, Ray and Kai ambled down the grand corridor, bathed in the morning light filtering through the ornate windows. Kai''s thoughts wandered to the earlier conversation about the Moon Festival, echoing Hiro''s words.


    Back then:


    Once Maximus and Celestina had clarified the name, answering few of Kai''s question; Hiro shared their family''s deep connection with the moon. "We worship the moon," he had declared, his voice echoing with respect. "We owe a special duty to the empire''s people. On the night, before the beginning of the Moon Festival every decade, our family prays to the moons. And as our prayers reaches to the moon goddess, the once twin moons we see at night becomes one; giving an celestial glow over the empire, marking the start of the festival and it''s celebrations."


    The awe in Hiro''s eyes was clear in Kai''s memory as he recounted the event. "Also, this ritual is vital, symbolizing our family''s thanks and commitment to the celestial guide. Blessed by the moon goddess, it''s our honor to initiate the festival. The new moon formed on the night stays one for a week, but on the eighth night, it goes back to being the twin moons. And also, for those seven nights, the sky is filled with the celestial-"


    As Kai was remembering Hiro''s words, Ray''s voice snapped him back to reality. "The depth of our tradition is incredible, right?" he remarked, sharing a smile with Kai.


    Kai, feeling the gravity of his family''s legacy, agreed. "Indeed, it''s overwhelming," he acknowledged. "Now I understand the anticipation it holds."


    With a laugh, Ray clapped Kai on the shoulder. "The actual experience is even more enchanting¡ªit''s all quite spellbinding."


    A tentative smile crossed Kai''s face, a blend of eagerness and nervousness within him, but his expression turned contemplative, struck by a grave realization. "Well, I suppose it''s time I began my preparations."


    As Ray and Kai continued their walk down the corridor, they were abruptly interrupted by Nino''s voice calling out to Ray. Turning around, Ray''s face beamed with joy. "Nino!" he shouted, rushing to embrace her tightly. "Why are you running?"


    The two shared a moment in their own, as Nino returned his embrace, her voice laden with emotion. "I just wanted to spend some time with you after being apart for so many years."


    The pair quickly became engrossed in their own world, sharing tender words and meaningful looks. Kai, feeling somewhat out of place, moved ahead, a smile hidden beneath his facade. "Turns out Ray has that kind of side to him as well, huh. Let''s just keep moving for now," he thought.


    As Kai wheeled himself forward, he called out, ¡°Eva, can you find out more about the Moon Festival for me?¡±


    Almost instantly, within three seconds, Eva¡¯s calm, synthesized voice filled the space. ¡°Of course, sir. The Moon Festival, celebrated once every decade, is a significant event for your family. On a particular day every ten years, both moons shine, but not in their usual blue and pink hues. Instead, they merge together and radiate a clear, celestial color. Your family performs a nightly worship ceremony, and after their prayer, the sky is illuminated with a beautiful glow, marking the beginning of the festival.¡±


    Kai continued down the corridor, processing the information. Eva¡¯s voice didn¡¯t waver as she added, ¡°There is also a legend associated with the festival. It speaks of a mythical Moon Bird, believed to reside on the moon. This bird is said to descend to the surface, offering protection and blessings to your family. However, there are no historical records to confirm the existence of this legend.¡±


    "The mythical moon bird, huh..." Kai thought, as he slowly nodded, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. ¡°Thanks, Eva,¡± he replied.


    As he wheeled himself down the corridor, he took a sharp turn and suddenly bumped into Mono, who was walking from the opposite direction. The collision sent the stack of books Mono was carrying tumbling to the floor. Kai instinctively reached out, managing to catch one of the falling books.


    Mono hurriedly bent down to gather the scattered books. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so so sorry, Kai!¡± she exclaimed, her voice tinged with panic. But she suddenly froze, noticing the book Kai held in his hands. "Oh no," she whispered, "Please don''t read the title."


    But it was too late. Kai¡¯s eyes had already fallen on the cover, and he read it internally;


    ¡°I Spend the Night with the Mad Tyrant?¡±


    Kai¡¯s expression was a mix of confusion and amusement. He looked at Mono, who was blushing furiously, her cheeks a deep shade of crimson.


    ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s not what it looks like,¡± Mono stammered, avoiding his gaze.


    Kai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, the situation was too absurd. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were into¡­ romances,¡± he teased as the screen floated next to him, a playful glint in his eyes, but not visible to Mono due to his wig.


    Mono snatched the book from his hands, mumbling something about needing to get back to her studies. As she scurried away, Kai shook his head, still grinning. "That was definitely a cute reaction," Kai thought to himself, as he continued to wheel himself back to the room.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 92: Concern & Reaching Out

    The next day at the academy, the corridors buzzed with the usual morning rush. The air was thick with the scent of freshly cleaned floors and a faint whiff of chalk dust. But among all that, Ray, panting and pushing Kai''s wheelchair, darted through the hallways. The birds chirping outside the windows, were almost drowned out by the cacophony of students'' chatter and laughter. As behind the two, a group of giggling girls trailed closely, calling out, "Wait! Check ours too!"


    Ray glanced back at them, exasperated. "You came here to get something from our room¡­ I came to help you around¡­ But why am I the one running around, while you sit comfortably enjoying the ride?!"


    Kai chuckled, holding "The Adventurer''s Diary" in his hands, reading it. The book had revealed its first three pages, detailing magic skills: Arrows, Javelin, and Wall, complete with an image of a skill tree. Kai marveled at the intricacy of the illustrations and felt a thrill of curiosity bubbling up inside him. Even amidst the hectic ride, he mused, "I had completely forgotten about this book. With everything that happened so far, it''s no surprise a few things slipped my mind."


    He examined the skill tree, noting the three unlocked skills and six more still hidden behind lock icons. "There are many skills in this book. Maybe not just magic, but weapon related skills as well. But how do I unlock them?" he pondered, feeling a mix of excitement and anticipation.


    Just then, Ray, despite his exhaustion, used his wind magic to lift both himself and Kai, along with his wheelchair into the air. They swiftly soared through the corridors, avoiding the pursuing girls. As they flew, the bustling hallways faded into a blur, replaced by the tranquil, sunlit room of Justin¡¯s chamber. They entered through the window, startling Justin.


    ¡°Wha¡ª?! Eh? ¡­ Ray and Kai? Why are you two here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be on leave for a few days?¡± Justin¡¯s voice was a mix of surprise and amusement.


    Kai landed safely, still looking at the book. But Ray, still catching his breath, replied to Justina, ¡°Long story..., uncle Justin...¡±


    After sometime, Kai was sitting on his wheelchair, his eyes closed as if taking a nap. Ray was seating on a sofa, as he let out a deep breath as he began recounting the morning¡¯s chaotic events. ¡°So, Kai came to grab something from our room and, of course, he roped me into helping him find it. Then we had to get Lala too, but the girls started to run after as due to the rumors of Kai being a matchmaker,¡± he explained.


    Justin couldn''t suppress his laughter, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°So you were the one who got tangled up with him, running around early in the morning, huh?¡± he chuckled.


    Just then, there was a gentle knock on the door. Justin granted permission to enter, and Lala walked in, looking puzzled. Dressed casually, she glanced around the room, seeking answers. Ray stood up, dusting off his trousers. ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s get going,¡± he announced. Kai too opened his eyes, stretching his arms.


    Lala tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Going? Where?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. Just then, she noticed Kai waving at her, offering a reassuring smile. The screen came up next to him, the words forming, ¡°We¡¯re headed to our duchy for the Moon Festival, along with you and Ana of course,¡± he explained.


    Ray glanced at Kai, who nodded in agreement. ¡°And, we¡¯ve got a long ride ahead of us,¡± Kai''s words forming in the screen added, as Kai closed the book. ¡°The Moon Festival only happens once a decade, and we don¡¯t want to miss it.¡±


    Lala hesitated for a moment. ¡°Is it alright if Ana and I come too?¡± she asked. Ray''s face lit up with a warm smile. ¡°Of course, anyone is welcome to the archduchy to witness the Moon Festival¡¯s beginning. Nobles come with their families to witness the prayers for the moon. Even commoners join in it. Some come to see the prayers, while others who can¡¯t visit wait in their homes, until the sky illuminates, marking the festival¡¯s start,¡± he explained.


    Lala glanced at Kai, who gave her an encouraging nod. She smiled back, her nerves settling. ¡°Alright, I would love to join,¡± she said, her resolve firm.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Just as the trio prepared to move out, Justin called out to Ray in a teasing tone. ¡°But Ray, you sure you won''t get lost like last time?¡±


    Ray froze, his cheeks tinting slightly pink. Justin continued, his grin widening. ¡°Remember how you were crying, sitting next to a tree at the back of the mansion?¡±


    Ray slammed his hands on the table, his voice edged with annoyance. ¡°That was because I was a kid back then!¡± he protested, the blush on his cheeks deepening.


    After some time, the trio exited the room, Ray seemed unusually quiet, his gaze fixed on the floor. Kai, noticing his friend''s demeanor, asked through the comms, "What''s wrong, Ray?"


    Ray sighed, a hint of sadness in his voice. "I just feel down about being away from Nino for a while."


    Kai nodded understandingly, "Why not bring her along?"


    Ray shook his head, a small smile forming. "I already asked, but she needs to stay back and study for her finals. But," his eyes lit up, "she promised to make me a home-cooked meal when we get back!" he said, excitement coloring his tone.


    Kai''s smile broadened, sharing in Ray''s happiness. Lala, though not fully grasping the conversation, felt relieved to see the two back to their normal selves.


    As they made their way down the hall, they noticed someone sitting on a bench. Ray and Kai instantly recognized the figure. Ray nudged Kai, and they approached the guy. The guy looked up, meeting their gaze.


    Ray grinned, "Hey Fenn. How you been?"


    As Ray and Kai approached Fenn, they noticed the fresh bruise marring his face, evidence of a recent altercation. Despite the visible injuries, Fenn managed a faint smile and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Crown Prince, and the Young Duke,¡± he said, his voice steady.


    Lala, trailing just behind them, looked at Fenn and suddenly recognized him. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you the one I bumped into on my first day at the academy?¡± she asked.


    Fenn glanced up, his cheeks tinting pink as he recognized her. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry about running away like that back then,¡± he stammered.


    Lala chuckled softly, the memory bringing a smile to her face. Before she could say more, Kai turned to her. ¡°Do you have your first aid kit in the luggage?¡± asking through the projection.


    Lala nodded, a bit puzzled, then noticed the bruises covering Fenn¡¯s face. Her eyes widened in concern. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯ll get it right away,¡± she exclaimed, placing her bag down to retrieve the kit.


    Fenn tried to wave off their concern. ¡°Really, it''s nothing. You don''t need to trouble yourselves.¡±


    Ray shook his head, his voice firm yet gentle. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Fenn. Let us help treat you.¡± Kai nodded along with it, as Ray further asked, ¡°But how did you end up like this?¡±


    Fenn hesitated, his eyes shifting nervously. Ray sensed his reluctance and gently urged him, ¡°Fenn, what happened? You can tell us.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Fenn finally spoke. ¡°It was my employer,¡± he confessed, voice trembling slightly.


    Ray and Kai exchanged confused glances. Lala, meanwhile, quickly knelt beside Fenn and started applying medicine to his bruises. ¡°It was my own fault actually, because I was careless and angered the young marquis,¡± Fenn continued.


    Ray¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Marquis? You mean Harold Lucrus?¡±


    Fenn nodded, confirming Ray¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Yes, Harold Lucrus, son of Marquis Lucrus,¡± he replied, his tone heavy with resignation.


    Ray looked at Kai, who gave a knowing smile. Through their private comms, Kai¡¯s voice reached Ray, ¡°Guess being slammed on the table wasn¡¯t enough for him.¡±


    Ray clenched his jaw, wanting to speak but holding back, letting the weight of the situation settle in.


    Ray''s concern deepened as he looked at Fenn. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just quit the job?¡± he asked, his voice gentle yet firm.


    Fenn sighed, glancing away. ¡°I plan to, but I need to stick it out for another month,¡± he replied, resignation heavy in his tone.


    Ray sighed too, then looked up with a determined smile. ¡°When you do quit, come find me. You can work in the palace for me.¡±


    Fenn stared at Ray in surprise, unsure if he heard correctly. He glanced at Kai, who gave a small nod of confirmation. Slowly, Fenn''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Alright, Your Highness, I will.¡±


    A few moments later, Lala was still meticulously applying medicine to Fenn¡¯s bruises, engaging him in light conversation. Ray and Kai watched from a distance, discussing Harold in hushed tones.


    Ray leaned in closer to Kai, his voice a hushed whisper. ¡°The rumors about Harold... they aren¡¯t lies.¡±


    Kai narrowed his eyes, looking up at Ray. ¡°What rumors?¡± his voice asked through the comms.


    Ray began to explain quietly. ¡°The Lucrus household has been accused of numerous illegal activities and abusing their staff. But they''ve never been caught. Whenever someone reported an incident, they vanished the next day.¡±


    As Ray continued, Kai''s eyes shifted to the screen in front of him, which was filled with details and pictures of many people. He read each word carefully, processing the gravity of the situation. Finally, he looked back at Ray, nudging him lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this chat later. We need to depart soon, you know,¡± his voice came through Ray¡¯s comms.


    Ray chuckled softly, the tension easing slightly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, wheeling Kai towards Fenn and Lala.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 93: Excitement & Worry

    Lala continued to carefully apply medicine to Fenn''s bruises, offering him a warm smile. ¡°So, your name is Fenn?¡± she asked.


    Fenn blushed slightly. ¡°I-I-It''s my nickname actually. My real na-me is Fenrir Lennon.¡±


    Lala''s eyes widened in amusement. ¡°Fenrir, as in the mythical wolf? That''s so amazing,¡± she remarked.


    Fenn looked at her in surprise. ¡°Was it your mom, or dad who gave you that name?¡± she asked, curiosity evident in her voice.


    ¡°It was my mom,¡± Fenn replied slowly. ¡°She was a big fan of Fenrir¡¯s in the stories and believed they were real.¡±


    ¡°Was?¡± Lala looked confused, as Fenn slowly continued, with a small smile. ¡°She passed away when I was seven years old.¡±


    As Fenn said so, Lala seemed sad, as a awkward silence fell over them. Fenn started to panic, thinking it was his fault for bringing up the past.


    But because of his panic movements, Lala slowly started to smile again, the mood slightly returning back. ¡°Maybe your mom wanted you to grow up strong and powerful, so she gave you the name Fenrir.¡±


    As she spoke, a memory flashed through Fenn''s mind. He saw himself as a little kid, lying in bed while his mother sat beside him, telling him stories. Her voice echoed in his mind, encouraging him to grow up healthy and strong to protect those he treasured.


    Lala''s smile grew warmer as she continued to tend to Fenn''s bruises. ¡°Your mom sounds wonderful,¡± she said softly. ¡°She must be so proud of you.¡±


    Fenn''s eyes softened at the memory. ¡°She always wanted the best for me,¡± he said quietly. ¡°She used to tell me bedtime stories every night, always encouraging me to be strong and protect those I care about.¡±


    Lala nodded, her eyes glistening with understanding. ¡°She must have been a great storyteller.¡±


    Fenn chuckled, a bittersweet smile on his lips. ¡°Yeah, she was. Those stories were my favorite part of the day.¡±


    As they continued talking, Ray and Kai watched from a short distance, the conversation between Lala and Fenn sounding clearly to him. As the two were almost next to them, Ray froze in his step, as Kai wondered what happened. Ray''s thoughts lingered on the stories Fenn had shared about his mother, a reminder of the strength and love that family can provide.


    As Ray listened to Fenn''s recollection, a wave of nostalgia washed over him. ¡°I miss my mom,¡± he said softly.


    Kai glanced at Ray, noticing the wistful look in his eyes. Ray smiled faintly, staring ahead. ¡°She used to do the same thing every night. Before I slept, she''d tell me bedtime stories and stay beside me until I fell asleep.¡±


    Kai listened to Ray''s soft confession, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Yeah, it sounds like you had something really special with your mom."


    Ray nodded, a tender smile on his lips. "She was amazing. Every night, those stories were like a promise of safety and love," he said, his voice tinged with fondness.


    He rubbed his eyes, attempting to hide the slight glimmer of emotion. With a long sigh, Ray turned back to Kai, his casual smile reappearing. ¡°Guess we all have our memories to hold on to, huh?¡± he said, his tone lighter.


    Kai smiled back, understanding the depth of Ray''s words. They shared a quiet moment, the weight of their memories bridging the gap between them.


    The moment of quiet reflection passed, and Ray turned back to the group. Lala had finished applying the medicine to Fenn¡¯s bruises, her gentle touch and comforting words having done wonders to lift his spirits.


    ¡°Thank you, miss Lala,¡± Fenn said, offering a small, appreciative smile. ¡°You¡¯re really good at this.¡±


    Lala grinned back at him. ¡°Just doing what I can to help. Also, just call me Lala.¡±


    Ray and Kai joined them, and Ray gave Fenn a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to be alright, Fenn. Remember what I said¡ªonce you¡¯re out of that job, come find me.¡±


    Fenn nodded, a spark of hope in his eyes. ¡°I will, Your Highness. Thank you.¡±


    Kai glanced around, then at Ray. ¡°We should get going if we want to make it to the duchy in time.¡±


    Ray nodded. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s move out.¡±


    Ray along with the rest said their goodbyes to Fenn, who watched them depart with a hopeful glint in his eyes. Side by side, Lala and Ray engaged in conversation about their journey. Kai, lost in his music, bobbed his head to the rhythm while Ray smoothly maneuvered his wheelchair forward.


    As they walked, Kai caught sight of someone approaching from the corner of his eye. It was Karina, her lively hair fluttering in the breeze as she neared them. Both Lala and Ray noticed her simultaneously, leading Ray to greet her with a wave and a smile. Kai, not to be left out, acknowledged her with a nod and his own smile.


    "Hello, lady Karina," greeted Ray, his tone warm. "It''s great to see you!"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Returning the smile, Karina expressed her surprise. "Greetings, Your Highness and the young duke! It''s a pleasure to see you both in good spirits," she said, pausing briefly as she noticed Lala.


    With a gentle bow, Lala introduced herself to Karina. "Greetings, Lady Karina. I am Lala, attendant to young master Kai."


    Delighted, Karina responded, "Pleasure to meet you. I''m Karina Teal," reciprocating Lala''s respectful gesture.


    Curious, Karina inquired, "If I may ask, where are you all headed, Your Highness?"


    Ray waved his hand with a smile, assuring it''s all fine to ask, as he elaborated, "We''re on our way to the duchy for the Moon Festival''s commencement. It''s gonna be a grand festival."


    Karina''s face brightened at the mention. "The Moon Festival! I''ve longed to experience it again after the first time I witnessed it! It seems wonderful."


    Seizing the moment, Kai suggested, his words projecting next to him. "Then why not come along? The more, the merrier, right?"


    Karina''s enthusiasm wavered with uncertainty. "Really? Would that be acceptable...?"


    With fervor, Ray assured her, "Of course. Your company would be delightful. I''m confident the Baron and Baroness would certainly let you tag along with us."


    Karina paused, contemplating.


    After a brief reflection, a radiant smile spread across Karina''s face. "Alright, I''d be thrilled to join. Thank you so much!"


    Karina''s agreement to join them lightened the mood further. The group chatted for a few more minutes, Karina sharing bits and pieces of her day with genuine enthusiasm. Eventually, she mentioned she had some things to take care of and would meet them shortly for the trip.


    "We''ll be ready and waiting," Ray assured her with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, your highness. I shall be quick on my work then.¡± Saying so, Karina parted ways with them, hurrying to complete her task. Ray and Lala waved her, but Kai had his eyes narrowed, a serious expression underneath the bangs.


    After she went, the three continued on their way out of the academy. Outside, the carriage stood ready for their journey back to the mansion. With Kai comfortably settled, Ray and Lala climbed in. Ray sited across Kai, with Lala taking a seat next to Kai. Ray then asked the carriage driver to go back to the mansion, as they set off. On the way, their conversation flowed easily, shifting to the duchy and the surrounding environment.


    "The duchy is stunning this time of year," Ray said, gazing out the window. "The Moon Festival really brings out its beauty. Especially the cherry blossom."


    As Ray mentioned cherry blossom, Kai looked up at him. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Kai thought to himself, as he quickly asked Eva about it, but Eva didn¡¯t find any record of cherry blossom tree.


    Kai thought for a few seconds, before he asked Ray through the projection. ¡°What is the cherry blossom?¡± Kai put on a confused look, as Ray gave an understanding nod. ¡°Ah, right. It will be your first time seeing it, so you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Ray wondered for a while, as an idea came to his mind. He looked at both Kai and Lala, as he began his explanation.


    ¡°-The cherry blossoms, also known as "Lunar Petals," bloom only once every ten years. This rare event coincides with the commencement of the Moon Festival, a grand celebration that marks the beginning of a new decade.


    The Lunar Petals are unique to the trees of the Arch Duchy, the only place in the entire world where these trees grow. Throughout the decade, the trees remain a vibrant green, their leaves a testament to resilience and patience. However, on the night, before the beginning of the Moon Festival, under the gaze of the full moon, a miraculous transformation occurs.


    Bathed in the moonlight, the leaves of the Lunar Petal trees turn a delicate shade of pink, radiating an ethereal glow. As the night progresses, these leaves begin to fall, swirling gracefully in the wind. They embark on a mesmerizing journey, traveling great distances across Lunara, carrying with them the hopes and dreams of the people.


    The sight of the falling petals is a profound moment for the kingdom''s inhabitants. They gather in open fields, atop hills, and by the rivers, watching the petals dance through the air. With each petal that drifts by, people close their eyes and make wishes, believing that the magic of the Lunar Petals will carry their desires to the heavens.


    The Moon Festival, with its celestial beauty and the enchanting fall of the Lunar Petals, is a symbol of hope and renewal. It reminds the people of Lunara of the beauty in patience and the magic that lies in the rarest moments of life.¡±


    Slowly, as Ray¡¯s explanation ended, he noticed Lala completely mesmerized by the words of the cherry blossom. She had her eyes closed, as if imagining the sight of the cherry blossom in her mind. Ray then next looked at Kai, who was as if in a deep state of worry.


    ¡°Kai? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ray asked, worry evident in his eyes.


    But Kai put on a small smile, shaking his head saying it¡¯s nothing. Lala then suddenly started to asked many questions to Ray; Till when the festival goes on? Does the petals travel across the ocean and so on.


    Ray slowly started to answer her questions one by one, but Kai was lost in his own thought. Looking outside the window, he wondered back to the memories he received on the night he was brought to this world in a new body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there was a mention about some ¡®holy night¡¯, where the night sky is filled with glowing petals. But whenever that night came, the other Kai always felt sick. His body would start to heat up, and pain surged through the body; and unable to bear with it, he would go unconscious. Only to wake up next morning all fine, but he was never able to witness that holy night ever in his life.¡±


    As Kai was lost in his thoughts, Lala and Ray were excitedly talking about the festival. Ray was explaining further, as Lala listened to him carefully.


    Lala nodded, her eyes bright with anticipation. "I''ve heard so much about it. I can''t wait to see it for myself!"


    The carriage seemed to be divided into two groups, one excited about the upcoming event; and the other worried, thinking of the warning and the issue of falling sick.


    After some time, they reached the mansion, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement. It was almost time to depart for the duchy. Lala was pleasantly surprised to bump into Ana right as she came down from the carriage.


    "Sister!" Ana hugged her, eyes sparkling with joy. "I''ve been taking lessons from Lady Anastasia. She''s taught me so many wonderful things. And now we are going on a trip with brother Kai!"


    Lala hugged her back, as smile widened seeing Ana all happy. "That''s fantastic, Ana. I''m glad to see you''re learning so much."


    Nearby, Kai looked over Hiro and Sakura, as the two noticed his gaze and gave a smile to him. "Anastasia volunteered to teach Ana," Hiro explained, the pride evident in his voice.


    Sakura nodded, her smile warm and welcoming. "Anastasia is a wonderful teacher. And Ana too is a good learner. Anastasia rarely praises someone, and she says she¡¯s very happy to teach Ana."


    As they were talking, Karina arrived at the mansion by her carriage, carrying her luggage. Sakura and Hiro seemed confused, but Ray stepped forward, explaining their invitation for her to join the trip.


    "We asked Karina to come along with us. I thought it¡¯s better to have more people along with us," he said, turning to Sakura with a grin.


    Sakura''s face lit up with delight. "That''s wonderful news!¡± Sakura looked over Karina, as she greeted her. ¡°Lady Karina, we''d be thrilled to have you with us."


    Panicked, Karina bowed a few times, her gratitude clear. "N-No duchess! I should be the one thanking you all here. Thank you for having me. I look forward to the trip."


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 94: Travel and Minotaur

    In the palace, Maximus strode through the grand corridor, his regal presence commanding attention. A few advisors followed closely behind, engaged in a serious discussion about a recent issue with the neighboring empire. ¡°These diplomatic matters are becoming more complicated by the day,¡± Maximus thought, his mind weighed down by the intricacies of governance.


    Just then, Ornlarf, the commander of the imperial knights, appeared from the opposite direction. Seeing Maximus, he called out, "Your Majesty," his voice firm and respectful. Kneeling and bowing deeply, he demonstrated the utmost reverence.


    Maximus paused mid-step, looking at Ornlarf with a curious expression. "Ornlarf? Did something happen that you came to me this early?"


    Ornlarf stood up, his face grave. "Lady Anastasia has asked for your audience. She mentioned that there''s something very important she needs to discuss with you."


    Maximus paused for a moment, contemplating the urgency of the message. ¡°What could be so important at this hour?¡± he wondered. He then turned to the people behind him. "We''ll reschedule our meeting to discuss the empire''s affairs on another date," he instructed, his tone decisive.


    With that, Maximus walked past Ornlarf, a sense of purpose in his stride. "Come along," he said, signaling Ornlarf to follow as they made their way to meet Anastasia.


    Around the same time, the journey to the duchy was underway, the carriages rolling steadily along the path. In the leading carriage, Hiro and Sakura were seated with Elysia and Ana. The two girls were chattering excitedly about the duchy, Ana''s curiosity piqued as Elysia described the beauty and magnificence of the Moon Festival.


    Hiro and Sakura exchanged amused glances, chuckling softly. ¡°Their excitement is contagious,¡± Hiro mused, enjoying the lively atmosphere. As the conversation continued, Sakura joined in, sharing her own experiences of past festival, making the atmosphere even more vibrant and lively.


    In the following carriage, Karina, and Lala were seated together with Ray and Kai across them. Lala and Karina were deep in conversation, marveling at their luck and excitement about witnessing the start of the festival in person. Ray, however, was quieter, gazing out of the window with a contemplative sigh. ¡°I can''t help but think of Nino... I hope she''s doing alright,¡± Ray thought, sighing slowly looking outside the window.


    Kai, noticing Ray''s demeanor, looked at him with a straight face. Through the comms, Kai''s voice broke the silence. ¡°Lemme guess, you''re thinking of Nino, right?¡±


    Ray nodded, still looking out at the passing scenery with a sigh. ¡°Will I ever get to see her again?¡± He asked, his gaze not leaving the outside scenery. Kai rubbed his forehead, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    Kai glanced at Karina and Lala, who were chatting animatedly. He moved his right hand behind him as he called out, "Eva, get me the cube." Instantly, the Rubik''s Cube materialized in his hand. He brought it out and held it in front of Ray, a smirk playing on his lips. "If you''re really smart, try matching all the colors back together," he said through the comms.


    Ray looked at Kai, noticing the smirk, and then shifted his gaze to the cube. "What is this?" he asked, curiosity evident in his voice.


    Kai replied, "It''s something that will help you distract your mind."


    Ray examined the cube, slowly taking it from Kai''s hand. As he started moving the pieces around, he was initially surprised but gradually began to understand its mechanism. ¡°This isn''t as simple as it looks,¡± he thought, frowning in concentration. ¡°But it''s a good distraction from my thoughts of Nino.¡±


    Kai watched him with a smile, thinking to himself, ¡°Let''s see how long it takes him.¡± He then looked out of the window, listening to music as the journey continued.


    After sometime, the carriage stopped for a rest. Everyone started to get out and stretch their legs. Kai too turned to Ray, about to ask him to get some rest outside, when he noticed Ray holding a perfectly solved cube, but he looked exhausted. Surprised, Kai¡¯s voice came through the comms.


    "How long did it take you?" Kai asked, intrigued.


    Ray replied, "Just before the carriage pulled over. This is a bit complicated..." He sighed. ¡°But I did it. And it was a good distraction.¡±


    Kai gave a small nod. "You''re better than average, Ray. Solving it in 51 minutes on your first try is impressive."


    Ray smiled slightly, saying, "Thanks for helping me distract my mind." He paused, then asked, "How long does it take you to solve it?"


    Kai grinned. "Five to eight seconds."


    Silence fell over the two for a while. Ray looked at Kai in disbelief, slowly asking again what he said, as Kai repeated again.


    Ray, this time clear to hear it, only had one respond to it.


    ¡°¡­WHAT!?!?!¡±


    Ray''s eyes widened as he stared at Kai. "Eight seconds? That''s impossible!" he exclaimed; his voice tinged with frustration.


    Kai remained calm, placing a reassuring hand on Ray''s shoulder. "Just breathe, Ray. It''s all about practice and muscle memory. You did great for your first try."


    Ray, however, was not soothed. "It''s still too fast! How am I supposed to keep up?" he retorted, even as he helped Kai down from the carriage, carefully maneuvering his wheelchair.


    As they stepped out, their argument was momentarily forgotten as their attention was captured by the view ahead. They were drawn to Karina, Lala, Ana, and Elysia, who stood by a cliff, entranced by the breathtaking scenery of the duchy. Rolling hills carpeted with lush, emerald-green grass stretched out as far as the eye could see, dotted with vibrant wildflowers swaying gently in the breeze. A river wound its way through the landscape, glistening like a ribbon of silver under the midday sun. In the distance, majestic mountains loomed, their snow-capped peaks touching the sky, creating a picturesque backdrop.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Look at that," Karina breathed, her voice filled with awe.


    Lala nodded enthusiastically. "It''s absolutely stunning!"


    Ray wheeled Kai closer, his initial frustration dissipating as he took in the sight. "This is the outskirt of the duchy. Isn''t it beautiful, the duchy?" he remarked softly. ¡°Maybe Nino would love this place too...¡±


    Elysia turned to Kai, her eyes shining. "This is our home, brother," she said, a warm smile spreading across her face.


    Kai looked from Elysia to the vast expanse of the duchy before them, a profound sense of peace washing over him. ¡°The Archduchy¡­ My home¡­,¡± he thought, sharing a serene moment with his family and friends.


    ¡°The view is great, right?¡± Hiro''s voice came from behind, drawing their attention. Hiro and Sakura walked up to the group, together admiring the vast landscape before them.


    ¡°This will be your first time here, Kai. Aren''t you excited?¡± Sakura asked cheerfully, a bright smile lighting up her face. Her excitement was contagious, and Kai couldn''t help but nod, his response appearing in the projection.


    ¡°I''m a bit nervous, but excited at the same time.¡± The words read, and Hiro patted Kai on the shoulder. They all gazed ahead, the wind flowing by as if welcoming them to the duchy.


    As they savored the serene view, a sudden rustling from the nearby forest caught their attention. Sakura instinctively stepped in front of the girls, while Ray assumed a defensive stance, positioning himself protectively in front of Kai. Hiro stepped forward, his voice commanding, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Birds erupted from the trees, their wings flapping wildly as a figure stumbled out of the shadows, tripping and falling to the ground. As the figure came into the light, Hiro''s eyes widened in surprise.


    His skin fair, with hairs of brilliant cascade of orange, reminiscent of a fiery sunset, while his eyes sparkled with the depth and clarity of the finest sapphires, drawing you into their enchanting depths. Wearing a blue shirt with tight-fitting sleeves, along with black trousers, he sat up, as he started dusting off his clothes.


    ¡°Man¡­ That hurt a bit,¡± he said, rubbing his forehead a bit until he heard a voice.


    ¡°Ferio!?¡± Hiro exclaimed, his voice a mix of shock and recognition. Sakura, following closely behind, echoed his surprise.


    Kai and the rest looked from behind, curious about the man that just came out from the bushes. As the man came to view, Ray and Elysia too recognized the man slowly, as their voice rang. ¡°Uncle Ferio!!¡±


    Ferio looked at the group, his face initially stern and serious. Slowly, his expression softened into a joyful smile. "Hiro! Sakura!" he called out, his voice filled with warmth. He reached out to hug the two, but Hiro quickly stepped forward, stopping him midway. "Stay away from my wife!" Hiro said firmly, his eyes narrowing.


    Ferio laughed heartily, the sound echoing through the forest like a melody of long-lost camaraderie. As his laughter subsided, he glanced behind Hiro and Sakura, his gaze falling on Ray and Elysia, along with Kai and the rest of the group. "Ray! Elysia! Look how much you''ve grown!" he exclaimed happily. "It¡¯s been so long since I last saw you."


    As he noticed Kai and the others standing behind them, Ferio''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "And who are these friends you¡¯ve brought along this year?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    Sakura took a step back, gently placing a hand on Kai''s left shoulder. "You should say friends and family," she corrected, her voice gentle but firm, her touch on Kai''s shoulder radiating warmth.


    Ferio blinked in confusion, his mind processing her words. "Family?" he repeated, turning to look at Kai with a puzzled expression. Elysia stepped closer, holding Kai''s hand with pride shining in her eyes. "He¡¯s, my brother!" she declared, her voice unwavering.


    Ferio''s eyes widened in shock. He turned to Hiro, seeking confirmation. "Wait, so the rumours were true!?" he asked, his voice filled with astonishment.


    Hiro nodded; his expression serious. "Yes, he''s my lost son," he replied, his tone solemn, the weight of the revelation hanging in the air.


    Ferio stood there, petrified for a moment, trying to process the information. "You never cared for the news regarding the nobles, did you?" Hiro sighed, shaking his head slightly.


    Kai, noticing Ferio''s confusion, used his projection to ask, "Who is he?"


    Ray stepped up, leaning on to Kai''s right shoulder. "He''s the strongest knight in the archduchy, Ferio Lancer," Ray explained, his voice filled with admiration.


    Sakura nodded in agreement. "It''s thanks to him that we can live in the capital city without worrying about the safety of the duchy," she added, her voice filled with gratitude and respect.


    Kai watched as Ferio and Hiro continued their conversation. Ferio''s questions about why he hadn''t been informed about Kai gnawed at him. ¡°Someone who''s the strongest in the duchy... he seems to be around the same age as Dad,¡± Kai thought, his curiosity piqued.


    Just then, Eva''s screen materialized before him, displaying Ferio''s details. As Kai skimmed through the information, realization dawned on him. ¡°Ahh, I see,¡± he thought, his mind piecing together the reasons behind Ferio''s reputation. ¡°No wonder he''s the strongest. After all, he''s an-¡±


    But before he could finish his thought, the ground beneath them began to shake violently. A deafening roar echoed through the forest, causing everyone to look towards the source of the sound. Two glowing eyes appeared, emerging from the depths of the forest.


    Ana ran behind Lala, fear evident in her eyes. Elysia clung tightly to Sakura, who held her warmly, offering a reassuring smile despite the impending danger.


    "Ah right," Ferio spoke up, his voice cutting through the tension. "Meeting you guys, I totally forgot why I came here." As he spoke, the glowing eyes from deep within the forest moved closer, revealing a massive figure. "The people near here said a minotaur came out of the labyrinth, so I came to see if it was true or not."


    "What!?!?" Karina and Lala screamed in unison as the minotaur burst from the trees, its roar shattering the silence. Trees splintered and flew into the sky as the beast charged, raising its enormous axe and aiming it towards the group.


    As the minotaur aimed its massive axe, Hiro leaped into the air, his powerful kick sending the weapon flying several miles away. The minotaur stood stunned, staring at its now empty hand. Hiro landed gracefully, dusting himself off. Slowly, he began to remove his coat. "Guess it''s finally time my kids see how strong their dad is," he declared confidently.


    But before he could fully take off his coat, he felt a firm hand on his shoulder. He flinched slightly and turned to see Sakura smiling at him, though a dark aura seemed to emanate from behind her. "No, it''s not," she said firmly. "You do remember you have to greet the citizens of the duchy when we enter, right? Do you want to greet them covered in dirt?"


    Hiro tried to argue, "I won''t get dirty. I''ll finish it quick," but his words trailed off as he realized he couldn''t win against her. With a resigned sigh, he put his coat back on and stepped back, lowering his head. "Ferio, finish it quick," he muttered.


    Kai, along with the rest, looked on in surprise. They all thought in unison, ¡°What just happened?¡±


    The minotaur roared again, snapping the group back to reality. They watched in horror as the beast pulled a tree from its roots, preparing to hurl it at them.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 95: Dragonborn & Dragon Force

    The minotaur roared again, snapping the group back to reality. Looking forward again, the beast pulled a tree from its roots, preparing to hurl it at them. Ferio stepped forward, his demeanor turning serious. "Get behind me," he commanded, his voice steady. The group quickly moved back, watching the battle soon to unfold.


    The minotaur charged at Ferio, swinging the tree at him, but Ferio took the hit, not even flinching from the hit. Lala and Karina stood dumbfounded, while Ray cheered enthusiastically. Ana and Elysia watched in awe, but Kai observed the battle with a knowing look. "There''s no way the minotaur can beat him . . ."


    The minotaur kept giving one hit after another, but none of them seemed to work on him. Ferio kept his eyes locked with the minotaur, as he braced himself on his stance. Kai, observing the scene, just smiled to himself. "Afterall, he''s an S-rank adventurer," Kai thought to himself.


    Just at that moment, Ferio leaped into the air and landed a powerful punch on the minotaur''s head, sending it flying back far away. Everyone was impressed at the power of his punch, but the minotaur stood up again, charging towards them with even greater speed. Lala and Karina were terrified, and Ana and Elysia hid behind the group. Ray too felt uneasy, reaching out his hand for his arquebus, ready to defend, but Kai remained calm, his gaze fixed on the minotaur.


    "There''s no need to fear," Kai thought, looking over at Ferio. "After all, he''s not just an S-rank adventurer, but also a <Dragonborn>."


    As his thoughts completed, a green aura began to envelop Ferio. He stepped forward, extending his arms toward the rushing minotaur. When the beast reached them, Ferio grabbed hold of its horns, not flinching or being pushed back. With a mighty effort, he lifted the minotaur off the ground and threw it several miles away, in the direction where Hiro had kicked its axe.


    The group stood in stunned silence; their eyes wide with amazement. Ferio turned back to them, his expression calm and a cheerful smile playing on his lips. "Everything''s fine now," he said simply, the green aura fading away.


    Everyone was in awe, a silence fell over them looking at the once lively forest, now as if a storm has hit it. But the silence finally broke, with Hiro''s voice reaching to their ears.


    "Sheesh¡­," Hiro''s voice caught them, as they all looked behind.


    Hiro sulked in the background; his arms crossed. "I wouldn''t have taken that long to beat the minotaur," he muttered, casting a longing glance at the battlefield.


    Sakura, overhearing his grumbling, walked over and put her hands on her hips. "Oh, stop it, Hiro. You''re starting to act like a kid again ever since we decided to come to the archduchy," she scolded, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "And besides, do you really want to greet the citizens of the duchy covered in dust?"


    Hiro''s face flushed slightly as he mumbled, "I could have finished it quickly without getting dirty..."


    Sakura rolled her eyes, leaning closer. "Sure, like you did back ten years ago," she teased, patting his cheek lightly.


    The rest of the group watched the exchange with amused expressions. Ray chuckled, nudging Kai. "It''s been a while since I saw this side of uncle Hiro''s."


    Kai smirked, nodding in agreement, as his voice reached Ray''s ears through the comms. "It''s new to me. I didn''t knew dad had a sight like this," he remarked, his gaze shifting back to the aftermath of the battle, carefully observing the scene.


    Lala and Karina, still wide-eyed from the recent events, turned to each other. "I''ve never seen anything like this," Karina whispered, awe in her voice.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Lala nodded vigorously. "It''s like something out of a storybook," she added, her eyes still fixed on Ferio, who was casually dusting off his hands.


    Ana and Elysia peeked out from behind the group, their expressions a mix of awe and fascination. "That was so cool!" Ana exclaimed; her voice filled with excitement.


    Elysia grinned, excitement clear on her face. "Right!"


    As the group began to relax, Ferio walked over to Hiro and Sakura, a sly grin on his face. "You know, Hiro, I could always give you a rematch. Maybe let you take on the next minotaur, if one breaks out of the labyrinth again," he teased, winking at Hiro.


    Hiro groaned, throwing his hands up in exasperation. "Great, now even you are making fun of me, huh," he muttered, though a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Sakura laughed, pulling Hiro into a hug. "Oh, no one''s making fun of you, my dear husband," she said, ruffling his hair affectionately.


    The group shared a moment of laughter, the tension from the battle melting away as they resumed their journey.


    As the group settled back into their carriages, Ferio joined Ray, sitting across from Kai, who seated between Lala, and Karina. The atmosphere was a mix of excitement and curiosity, with the recent events still fresh in everyone''s minds.


    Lala, unable to contain her curiosity, finally spoke up. "Um, Mr. Ferio, if you don''t mind, can I ask you something?"


    Ferio turned to her with a warm smile. "Of course... uh..."


    Realizing her mistake, Lala quickly apologized. "Oh, sorry! My name is Lala, and this here, is lady Karina."


    Ferio smiled at the two. "Alright, Lala. What do you want to know?"


    Lala hesitated for a moment before continuing. "Well . . .  what was that green aura around you back there?"


    Ferio chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with a hint of pride. "Ah, that. Well, it''s part of who I am. You see, I''m a Dragonborn."


    Ray''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, what!? A Dragonborn? Like, a person with dragon powers?"


    Ferio nodded. "Exactly. Dragonborn have the appearance of normal humans most of the time, but we possess the strength and abilities of dragons."


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me about that? I always thought you were just a strong S-Rank adventurer." Ray asked, a clear hint of annoyance in his voice.


    Ferio laughed a bit, apologizing to Ray playfully. "Sorry, my bad! But you know it, Ray. People don''t easily accept us Dragonborn. They fear our dragon strength."


    Ray sighed, running a hand through his hair before nodding slowly. "But still, isn''t Uncle Hiro a Dragonborn as well?"


    This question caught Kai''s attention. He looked at Ray in surprise. "Dad''s a Dragonborn? But Eva''s report don''t have any records like that . . .  Did something get left out for me to find?" Kai thought to himself, until he heard Ferio''s explanation.


    "Well . . . ," Ferio began, "not exactly, Ray. I can''t tell you much, but just know this one thing. Hiro''s case is special."


    Everyone wondered for a while, before slowly nodding in understanding, pondering their own theories. Karina leaned in, fascinated. "So, that green aura... it comes from your dragon side?"


    "Yes," Ferio explained. "The aura you saw was my draconic energy manifesting. It gives me enhanced strength, resilience, and certain unique abilities, like the power to manipulate elemental forces. In my case, it''s tied to the earth, which is why it appeared green."


    Kai listened intently, his analytical mind piecing together the information. He raised his finger, projecting words that formed in the air. "So, that''s why you could throw the minotaur so far. It''s the strength of a dragon, combined with your skills as an S-rank adventurer."


    Ferio was surprised at the projection, but slowly smiled and nodded. "It''s good that you took your mother''s intelligence! That''s right, Kai. Being a Dragonborn means I have the physical prowess of a dragon, but I''ve also honed my abilities through years of training and adventuring."


    Kai nodded, giving a small smile as the words changed again. "I think I get it now. But I read about Dragonborn in a few books, and it''s said that dragonborn have the power of a dragon since birth. But I also read that some special cases exist where humans obtain Dragonborn powers. Do you know anything about that?"


    Ray''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Woah. That''s amazing, Kai! How do you remember so many details?"


    Kai just shrugged, as Ferio laughed heartily. "Well, about that question of yours¡ªyou have that answer in that carriage ahead." Ferio looked over to Hiro and Sakura''s carriage, as the group wondered what he meant.


    "That special case of a human obtaining the power of a Dragonborn," Ferio started, as the group looked back at him, "it''s none other than your dad, Kai."


    Kai was left stunned. "Hiro Hamada," Ferio continued, "the Archduke and the hero of the Lunara Empire. Born a human, but blessed by the powers of <The Red Dragon Emperor>."


    Everyone in the carriage was stunned, as Ferio just smiled at them.


    "Dad has the power of a dragon . . . But, not just any dragon, a Dragon Emperor . . ."


    Kai wondered, "But how?"


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 96: Welcome To The Duchy!

    ¡°-Even in a world like this, filled with magic, dragons are considered mystical creatures.


    From what Eva has gathered, there are some confidential files regarding dragons in Eterna, the Dragonborn Empire located towards the South of Lunara. Those records detailed the dragons whereabout, how much influence they have on the nature, and finally, the ranks among dragons.


    According to those texts, dragons are divided into five tiers based on their power and abilities.


    Low Tier Dragons:


    Wyrmling: Newly hatched dragons, still learning their abilities.


    Drakes: Smaller, wingless dragons known for their agility and cunning.


    Pseudodragons: Tiny dragon-like creatures, often with a mischievous nature and telepathic abilities.


    Mid-Tier Dragons:


    Fledgling Dragons: Young dragons who are starting to explore their independence and establish territories.


    Elemental Dragons: Dragons tied to natural elements like fire, ice, water, earth, air, and lightning. Each type has unique abilities and characteristics.


    High Tier Dragons:


    Ancient Dragons: Dragons who have lived for centuries, amassing great power and knowledge.


    Elder Dragons: Revered and wise leaders, possessing advanced magical skills and considerable authority.


    Legendary Tier:


    Dragon Emperors: Rulers over multiple dragon realms or continents, their authority nearly absolute.


    Celestial Dragons: Dragons that are connected to the heavens, often possessing the ability to manipulate cosmic forces.


    World Eaters: Mythical dragons believed to have the power to devour entire worlds, their existence often debated in legends.


    God Tier:


    Primordial Dragons: Ancient beings from the dawn of time, their powers are fundamental to the world''s existence.


    Divine Dragons: Worshipped as gods, their power is limitless, capable of shaping reality itself.


    And to think that dad here has a legendary tier dragon¡¯s power is in him¡­ No wonder he is given the title of a ¡®Hero¡¯.¡±


    Kai had pierced together all the details regarding dragons that he found through Eva, after hearing that Hiro too had a power of a legendary tier dragon: <The Red Dragon Emperor>.


    For a moment, everyone in the carriage was silent in awe, hearing about Hiro¡¯s true powers. But that silence was cut to Ferio¡¯s voice, who spoke as if it was normal.


    ¡°Well, even if he does have a dragon emperor¡¯s powers, he¡¯s still a human. It¡¯s just that¡­ his strength surpasses all humans and us dragonborn.¡±


    Kai leaned back in his seat, lost in his own thoughts. The carriage¡¯s gentle sway lulled everyone else into a momentary calm, but not Ray.


    Ray¡¯s mind was filled with questions. Curiosity evident in his expression, as he finally asked, unable to contain himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about¡­¡±


    As he spoke up, everyone looked at Ray as he continued to ask.


    ¡°I read in some of the books in the royal library, that the powers of a dragonborn is passed down through generations. So, does the power uncle Hiro has also gets passed on to his next generation?¡±


    At his question, Lala and Karina also started to wonder, glancing at Kai with curiosity. Kai however, remained calm, a smile on his lips as if he already knew the answer.


    The three were deep in thought until Ferio spoke up. ¡°That could have been the case if Hiro was born a dragonborn like me.¡±


    Everyone turned to Ferio, as he continued. ¡°Hiro is the first human to obtain the power of a dragonborn. If he had been a dragonborn since birth, then Kai here would have been a dragonborn as well, but that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Ray, Lala, and Karina listened intently. Karina then voiced her question, ¡°But how did His Grace, the Archduke, manage to obtain the power of a dragonborn? And that too, a Dragon Emperor?¡±


    Ferio chuckled. ¡°Like I said before, I can¡¯t tell you much because I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Everyone in the room felt in silence, making their own theories.


    Ferio noticed the contemplative silence that followed his words and decided it was time to shift gears. ¡°Well, enough about Hiro¡¯s powers for now,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°We¡¯re almost at the duchy, and I¡¯ll be your guide to explore the place.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Ray blinked in surprise. ¡°Wait, I thought I was supposed to be the guide?¡±


    Ferio chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re the crown prince of the Lunara Empire. We can¡¯t just let you roam around in public without any guard. And that¡¯s where I come in. Maximus personally asked me to take on the role of your guard, along with being a guide.¡±


    Ray could only sigh to this, mumbling to himself. ¡°I am not a kid anymore¡­¡±


    Ferio¡¯s tone became teasing, laughing light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep you all safe. Besides, the festival in the duchy is a grand event. If any trouble does arise, I¡¯ll be there to handle it while you all enjoy the festivities.¡±


    Lala and Karina both thanked Ferio for him to become a guide for them, along with Kai who just gave a small nod. Ray, seeing all of them agree to it, had no choice but to go with the flow as well.


    Ferio gave a proud smile to himself, as the carriage continued to roll along the path.


    After some time, they arrived at the main entrance to the duchy. The carriage rolled to a halt at the grand entrance of the duchy, where the imposing gates stood as sentinels, crafted from wrought iron and adorned with intricate designs that hinted at the region¡¯s rich history. Flanking the gate were towering stone pillars, each etched with the heraldic symbols of the Archduke''s lineage. Vines of ivy crept up these columns, their green tendrils weaving a natural tapestry that softened the austere stone.


    The guards at the gate recognized the carriage, slowly approaching towards it. Ana and Elysia, both had fallen asleep inside the carriage, as Sakura pulled over a blanket on them and stepped out of the carriage together with Hiro. As the guards saw the two coming out, they bowed and greeted Hiro and Sakura warmly; as the Archduke and Archduchess. The guards seemed to be excitement over Hiro and Sakura coming to the duchy, when one of the guards stepped forward.


    ¡°Sorry for taking your precious time, Your Grace. I shall announce your arrival right now,¡± he said, preparing to perform his duty.


    But Ferio quickly intervened, stepping out of the carriage with a mischievous grin. ¡°No need for you to do the hard work,¡± he said, jumping up onto the gate with ease. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Sakura sighed with a mix of amusement and exasperation, while Hiro began to panic, ready to jump out as if to stop Ferio. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    But it was too late. Ferio took a deep breath and cupped his hands around his mouth.


    ¡°HEAR ME, EVERYONE!¡±


    Ferio shouted.


    ¡°THE PLAYBOY IS BACK IN THE DUCHY!¡±


    ¡­


    Ferio¡¯s announcement momentarily left everyone stunned. Lala and Karina exchanged confused looks, while Ray and Kai glanced at each other in disbelief. Kai turned to look at Ferio, who was proudly giving a thumbs up to Hiro. When Kai looked back at Hiro, he saw that Hiro¡¯s ears were turning red as the gate slowly began to open.


    Sakura couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly, shaking her head at Ferio¡¯s antics. ¡°He never changes,¡± she muttered with a smile.


    Ferio jumped down, chest puffed out as he boasted about his grand announcement for Hiro¡¯s return to the duchy. With a triumphant grin, he walked toward Hiro, hand raised for a high-five.


    But as the gate slowly started to open, Ferio was sent flying through the way, crashing to a few walls and destroying them. The people looked at Ferio flying away for a while, before looking at the entrance where Hiro stood, with an annoyed look. As they saw Hiro walking up, excitement filled their face, as they warmly greeted him.


    ¡°Welcome back, Your Grace!!¡±


    Beyond the gates, the path to the duchy was lined with rows of tall, ancient oak trees, their branches interlacing overhead to form a canopy that filtered the sunlight into dappled patterns on the ground. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers from meticulously tended gardens, vibrant with bursts of colour from roses, tulips, and exotic flora.


    As the gates completely creaked open, the sounds of the bustling duchy seeped through¡ªa harmonious blend of market chatter, the clinking of blacksmiths at their forges, and the laughter of children playing in the courtyards. The cobblestone pathway led to the central plaza, where a majestic fountain stood as the focal point, its crystal-clear waters cascading down into a marble basin.


    The surrounding buildings, with their elegant architecture and slate roofs, framed the plaza, their facades painted in warm, welcoming hues. Flags bearing the crest of the Archduchy; A Moon with Six Stars Around It, fluttered in the gentle breeze, adding a touch of reality to the lively atmosphere.


    Slowly, the rest entered the duchy, following Hiro who just walked ahead to where Ferio was sent flying. Inside, the atmosphere was a blend of anticipation and humor, the perfect prelude to the festival awaiting them.


    As the carriage went inside the gate, a group of villagers rushed towards the approaching carriage, their faces alight with joy. At the forefront was a young girl, her hands clutching a delicate flower crown made of daisies and wildflowers. With a shy smile, she offered it to Sakura, who accepted it with a warm, appreciative nod.


    "Thank you," Sakura said softly, placing the crown on her head. Her eyes sparkled with genuine affection as she looked at the children gathered around her. "You''ve all grown so much since the last time I was here."


    The children giggled, some hiding behind their mothers¡¯ skirts, while others boldly stepped forward, eager to present their handmade gifts. As Sakura leaned down to speak with them, her gentle laughter and kind words drew more villagers closer, each wanting a moment of her time.


    From their vantage point in the carriage, Ray, Kai, Karina, and Lala watched the scene unfold. Ray leaned back with a wistful smile, the memories of a decade ago playing in his mind.


    "It''s just like the last time," Ray remarked. "Ten years ago, when I first came here, everyone in the duchy greeted her like this. It¡¯s all because aunt Sakura made the duchy lively again, and since then, she has always had a special place in their hearts."


    Kai''s curiosity was piqued. "Why is that?" he asked. "And what do you mean by making the duchy lively again?"


    Ray sighed, his expression turning serious. "To be honest, I don¡¯t know much. But from what I got to know; the duchy was barren land for two generations. Uncle Hiro¡¯s grandfather made some kind of grave mistake that brought a curse upon this place, rendering it infertile. Despite his efforts, nothing worked. The responsibility then fell to uncle Hiro¡¯s father, but he wasn¡¯t able to break the curse either. And to add with it, he also lost his right to the family. A relative took over, as he was forced to leave the family. The new head tried to break the curse as well, but the curse persisted, and the duchy continued to suffer. All the people in the family slowly died, expect for uncle Hiro''s father mother."


    The revelation left Kai, Karina, and Lala wide-eyed in shock. "So, what changed?" Lala asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Ray gave a thoughtful look before he slowly continued, ¡°I think it all changed when uncle Hiro returned to the empire with a letter to the previous emperor.¡±


    As Ray began his explanation, everyone listened to him carefully.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 97: A Silent Talk

    ¡°-Uncle Hiro was just seven years old back then. And after he gave the letter to the emperor, he also got enrolled to the academy, where he met Uncle Max and became best friends with him. And in the academy, he was the best student. Excellence in magic, and mastering the use of any weapon. But among them, he became the master of his only weapon; A Spear. He was best in them, and also, he was always ranked among the top students in the academy as well. Then, after saving the empire from the prophesied terror, he was awarded the title of hero.


    Also, Uncle Max announced him as the archduke after he took over the throne. He was actually given a good piece of land by him, but uncle Hiro asked for these barren lands instead of fertile ones. And aunt Sakura was by his side in making that decision. They both worked tirelessly to restore the land. It took a whole year of relentless effort, but aunt Sakura succeeded in making the land fertile again. That¡¯s why the people here respect Hiro, but their hearts truly belong to aunt Sakura, the Archduchess-"


    As Ray finished speaking, Kai, Karina, and Lala looked out of the carriage once more, looking at the heart of the duchy. The image of the once barren and desolate land playing in their mind, and now the current streets in the city were now bustling with life. Looking ahead, they could see the stalls lined the pathways, selling everything from freshly baked bread to intricate handicrafts. The scent of roasted chestnuts mingled with the fragrance of blooming flowers, creating an intoxicating aroma that enveloped the newcomers.


    As they looked around, Karina couldn''t help but notice the significant changes. "It''s incredible," she mused aloud. "To think this place was once a wasteland. The Archduchess¡¯s touch truly brought it back to life."


    They all looked at Sakura, surrounded by villagers, as she slowly made her way to their carriage. As she came close, she explained to them in her usual cheerful demeanor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our mansion now, shall we?¡± As she said, Ray asked what about Hiro, since he was nowhere to be seen. When suddenly, a sound of the walls breaking from the side was heard by the group, turning towards the way of the sound, glancing at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He will just play with Ferio for a while,¡± saying so, she smiled at them when another breaking sound was heard by them.


    After some time, both of the carriage were back on their way. As before, in the first carriage seated Sakura, with Elysia and Ana, both asleep. And in the second carriage, seated the group of four who looked around on the way to the mansion.


    They were all excited, looking at the decoration for the coming up festival. Happily looking around, Lala and Karina talked among each other, while Ray murmuring to himself, saying he wished to see the festival together with Nino. Kai too wore a happy expression, but his mind was filled with the warning he had received.


    His mind playing back the voice he had heard back then;


    ¡°Listen to me, Kai. In ten days, some assassins will attack the Archduke¡¯s mansion. They aren¡¯t just normal assassins; they are highly trained, and each of them is as strong as the commander of the imperial army. No matter what you do, you must protect your little sister, Elysia.¡±


    Looking out at the lively streets, Kai let out a long sigh. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the day¡­¡±


    He¡¯s eyes moving towards the people buying goods, few adventurers looking at the equipment¡¯s store, and guests who are arriving in the duchy for enjoying the festival.


    ¡°Any of them can be a assassin¡­¡±


    Kai¡¯s mind raced, observing everyone he¡¯s seeing on his way.


    After some time, they arrived at the mansion. It was a grand structure, with towering spires and large windows that shimmered in the sunlight. The mansion was surrounded by lush greenery, gardens meticulously maintained with colorful flowers in full bloom, and ivy climbing up the stone walls, giving it a timeless, enchanting look. Lala, holding onto a sleepy Ana, along with Karina were both in awe, their eyes wide with amazement as they took in the sight.


    "Wow, this place is incredible," Karina whispered, unable to contain her excitement.


    Lala nodded in agreement. "I''ve never seen anything like it," she said, her voice filled with wonder.


    As Sakura approached the entrance holding a sleeping Elysia in her arms, an old man in a butler uniform walked briskly towards her. He bowed deeply, a warm smile on his face. "Greetings to the Archduchess," he said respectfully.


    Sakura greeted him warmly, "Hello, Kris. I''m sorry we can''t come here more often."


    Kris shook his head gently. "It''s all fine, My Lady. As long as you and the Archduke are well, that''s all that matters."


    Karina and Lala looked over, intrigued by the interaction. Kris noticed them and smiled. "It seems we have some guests today," he remarked.


    Ray stepped forward. "Yeah, we''re here too," he said.


    Kris''s eyes widened slightly as he recognized Ray. He bowed again, this time addressing him. "Greetings to the Crown Prince of the empire."


    Ray quickly closed the distance and placed a hand on Kris''s shoulder. "There''s no need to be so formal, uncle Kris. You can speak freely with me."


    Kris smiled warmly. "You''re still the same as before, Your Highness."


    Sakura then proceeded to introduce Kris to the rest of the group. "Everyone, this is Kris, the older brother of Ainz," she said, gesturing to the butler. She went through the introductions, finally stopping at Kai, moving behind him and holding onto his shoulder. "And here is my precious son, Kai."


    Kris approached Kai, bowing slightly. "Welcome back, young Duke of the Hamadavereaux family," he said.


    Kai looked slightly puzzled. "Hamadavereaux?" he thought, when a thought struct Sakura as she spoke up. "Right, I didn¡¯t mention. Since the name is quite long, so we just say it in short. Hamadavereaux shortened to Hamada."


    Kai slowly nodded in understanding and returned the bow.


    Kris looked around, his eyes scanning the area. "Where is the Archduke?" he asked.


    Sakura smiled knowingly. "The usual," she replied.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kris paused for a moment, before he nodded, understanding perfectly. "I will show you around and have the maids prepare your meals," he said, leading the way.


    As they moved on, Ray leaned over Kai''s shoulder and whispered, "Hey Kai, what is a playboy?"


    Kai paused for a moment, then replied through the comms, "I don''t know either."


    But in his mind, he thought, ¡°So¡­ Dad was a womanizer, huh¡­¡±


    As the group entered the mansion, they were immediately struck by the grandeur of the interior. The foyer was spacious, with high ceilings adorned with intricate chandeliers casting a warm, inviting glow. Rich tapestries and paintings lined the walls, depicting historical scenes and landscapes. The polished marble floors gleamed underfoot, reflecting the opulence of the space.


    Lined up on either side of the entrance hall were rows of maids, each dressed impeccably in their uniforms. They greeted the group with respectful bows, their faces radiating warmth and hospitality. Two maids came forward, as they took both the sleeping Elysia and Ana to their room to sleep peacefully. The air was filled with a subtle blend of floral and citrus scents, adding to the elegance of the surroundings.


    As the group looked around, Kai''s eyes were drawn to an orb-like structure set prominently in the center of the hall. It was mounted on a pedestal, emitting a soft, ethereal glow that pulsed rhythmically. Intrigued, Kai wheeled himself closer, inspecting the orb with curiosity. It was clear that this was no ordinary decoration.


    Karina, noticing Kai''s interest, approached and asked, "What is that orb here for?"


    Sakura turned to look at Karina, then followed her gaze to the orb. A smile crossed her face as she replied, "It''s an orb to identify any threat coming towards the duchy."


    Lala, ever curious, wondered aloud, "Threats...?"


    Sakura chuckled softly before explaining, "You see, before the duchy was re-established here, low-ranking monsters used to appear around this area. There were also high-ranking ones, including one of the top three class beasts; the calamity class beast. When the duchy was remade, the monsters returned to the forest, which is right behind the mansion. But there was still a fear that they might reappear. So, we put up a barrier and this orb, which specifically works only when the calamity class beasts appear around the duchy."


    The mention of the calamity class monsters piqued Kai''s interest further. He projected his thoughts aloud, "How does it work? Does it have a range to locate any of the monster around the duchy?"


    Sakura smiled warmly and nodded. "That''s right, Kai. This orb was specially made with the help of elves and dwarfs, so its features are quite special. It has a range of five thousand square kilometers to locate threats coming here."


    Karina and Lala exchanged amazed glances, impressed by the intricate security measures in place. The orb''s glow seemed to pulse with a sense of purpose and vigilance, standing as a silent guardian over the duchy.


    As they marveled at the orb, Ray found himself lost in thought. He furrowed his brow, trying to recall a distant memory. "Have I seen this somewhere before?" he mused aloud.


    Kris approached Ray from behind, his voice calm and reassuring. "That''s right," Kris began, catching the attention of Ray and the others. "There are a total of four orbs within the duchy, each placed at strategic points. One is here in the mansion, another at the entrance of the duchy, and the remaining two are positioned on the other two sides."


    As the group listened to Kris, the entrance door slowly creaked open. The group turned to look back, and there stood Hiro, walking towards them with a slow, deliberate pace. His once pristine coat was now covered in dirt, giving him a rugged, disheveled appearance.


    Kris quickly approached Hiro, bowing deeply. "Welcome back, Your Grace," he greeted.


    Hiro smiled at Kris before shifting his gaze to meet Sakura''s eyes. He tried to call her name, but she quickly looked away, causing him to freeze in place. With a sigh, he muttered, "That bastard Ferio...!"


    Without wasting another moment, Hiro made his way to Sakura, walking past Kai and the group. "Kris, show the kids to their rooms and have the maids prepare a bath for Sakura and me," he instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Huh¡­ wait, what you-¡± Sakura wanted to ask something, but was cut off in between as Hiro picked her up into his arms. Startled and flustered, Sakura protested, "Put me down! What are you doing in front of the kids?"


    The group watched in surprise, with Karina and Lala both blushing at the sight. Hiro, however, merely smiled at Sakura. "Well, my first priority is to set my sweet wife''s mood back to normal again," he said, his voice filled with affection.


    With that, Hiro began to ascend the grand staircase, while Sakura was covering her face in embarrassment. Halfway up the stairs, Hiro paused and looked back at Kai. "Right. Kai, after dinner, let¡¯s have a walk. There¡¯s something I need to talk with you."


    Kai nodded; curiosity piqued.


    Later that evening, the group found themselves settled in their respective rooms, courtesy of Kris''s efficient guidance. The rooms were spacious and elegantly decorated, each offering a perfect blend of comfort and luxury. The soft glow of the moonlight filtered through the ornate curtains, casting a calm glow across the plush furnishings.


    Dinner was a quieter affair in the grand dining hall. Seated at the long, polished table were Ray, Kai, Karina, Lala, Ana, and Elysia. Hiro and Sakura''s meals were sent up to their room, allowing them some much-needed privacy. Lala and Karina whispered among themselves, their faces flushed with curiosity and mild embarrassment over the earlier events. Ray and Kai, on the other hand, ate their meal in relative silence, barely acknowledging the two empty seats at the head of the table.


    Once dinner concluded, everyone returned to their rooms, the promise of a restful night ahead. The mansion grew quieter as the night deepened, the soft murmur of the wind outside mingling with the distant sounds of the festival preparations.


    Kai, however, found himself restless. He wheeled himself outside into the cool night air, the vast grounds of the mansion sprawling out before him under the starlit sky. He was lost in thought, contemplating the day''s events and the looming threat of the assassins.


    It was then that he heard footsteps behind him. Turning around, he saw Hiro approaching, his expression thoughtful but welcoming.


    "Ah, Kai," Hiro called softly. "I see you were here."


    Kai nodded, a slight smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡°I thought you might have gone back to sleep, after the long journey we had.¡± Hiro came next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Kai¡¯s words projected in front of Hiro, ¡°Is everything fine with mom now?¡± Kai asked, as Hiro froze in his place, but slowly chuckles as he replied.


    ¡°Yeah, it took some time to coax your mom, but everything¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, how do you like the duchy? It¡¯s beautiful right?¡± Hiro asked, smiling as he looked at Kai. Kai, slowly reaching his hand to take off his wig, as he ran his hand through his hair, as a smile formed in his face.


    ¡°It sure is beautiful and lively,¡± his words formed in the projection, as Hiro patted on his shoulder. He too looked ahead along with Kai, looking at the sky.


    As they strolled through the serene gardens of the mansion, Hiro hesitantly broke the silence. "Kai, I suppose you must have a lot of questions," he began, glancing sideways at Kai. "Especially about why Ferio called me a ''playboy''."


    Kai smiled and shook his head, the familiar projection appearing before him. The words hovered in the air, conveying his thoughts: ¡°Whatever it was, it was in the past, so it doesn''t matter now.¡±


    Hiro read the message, and a distant, comforting voice echoed in his mind: ¡°Whatever your past was, it doesn''t matter now if you are trying to make a better version of yourself.¡±


    Hiro chuckled softly, a light laugh escaping his lips. "You know, your mom told me the same thing when I first started to fall for her. She changed me completely..."


    Kai looked at Hiro, who seemed lost in a wave of nostalgia. He could see the genuine affection and respect in Hiro''s eyes as he reminisced about those early days with Sakura.


    In that moment of reflection, Kai¡¯s thoughts turned inward. ¡°What Ray said, and what Eva found both match each other. But I still can''t find out anything about mom.¡±


    Hiro, sensing the contemplative silence, reached out and placed a hand on Kai''s shoulder. "Kai, I want you to know that no matter what happened in the past, the present and future are what we make of it. And your mom, she was the one who taught me that."


    Kai nodded, absorbing Hiro''s words. The night air was cool and still, filled with the distant hum of the festival preparations. They walked on, the bond between them growing stronger with each step, united by the past and hopeful for what lay ahead.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 98: Sweet & Delicious Visit

    The morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over the room. Kai stirred, slowly opening his eyes to find Ray sitting next to his bed, a warm smile on his face.


    "Good morning," Ray greeted. "Everyone else went to see the preparations for the festival starting tonight, so I stayed back to take you with me."


    As he finished speaking, a familiar voice came from behind the door. "I stayed back as well to accompany the two of you. Let''s get going now. We shouldn''t make them wait."


    Kai turned to the door, understanding Ferio waiting for the two. Ray sighed, looking at Kai. "There you have it now. Let''s go. The people of the duchy want to see you as well. So, it''s better you don''t wear that thing today." He pointed at the wig Kai often wore.


    Kai momentarily thought about it, then smiled and nodded. After some time, Kai emerged from his room with Ray, feeling more confident. Ferio looked over the two of them and grinned. "Wow, looking handsome now, aren''t you two?" He glanced at Kai again. "Especially you, Kai. I didn''t see your face clearly since your bangs were down, but you look just like what your dad did back in the day."


    A thought struck Ray as he turned to Ferio. "Uncle Ferio, you said Uncle Hiro was a playboy. But what does that mean?"


    Ferio chuckled lightly. "Guess being a royal now, no one taught you some of the common stuffs. You see, Hiro wasn''t the relationship type, but more of a flirtation-ship type."


    Ray paused, his eyes widening in surprise. "W-W-Wait, really?!"


    Ferio nodded. "Yes, but Hiro changed thanks to Sakura. He would have been still like that, if he didn''t meet Sakura."


    Ray took a moment to imagine this revelation. "To think that Uncle Hiro, who is always devoted to Aunt Sakura, was like that..."


    Ferio patted Ray on the back. "It was in the past now. But yes, the girls were drawn to him because of his handsome looks. And Kai here has inherited that from him, so..." Ferio and Ray both gave Kai a suspicious look.


    Kai sighed and raised his hands in the air, projecting words that formed in front of him: "I''m a relationship type, not flirtation ship type, alright?"


    Ferio laughed, clapping Kai on the shoulder. "Good to hear, Kai. Now, let''s go. The festival preparations await."


    The trio set out, ready to join the others and immerse themselves in the vibrant festivities of the duchy.


    The three of them climbed into a carriage, ready to head to the central plaza. As they settled in, the carriage began to move smoothly along the cobblestone streets. Kai pulled out a sandwich from his bag and started eating, savoring the flavors.


    Ray, noticing Kai''s meal, looked over with curiosity. "Where''s my portion?" he asked, half-jokingly.


    Kai paused, then reached into his bag and handed Ray an apple. Ray sighed dramatically, taking the apple with a resigned smile. "I guess this will do," he muttered, while Kai continued to enjoy his sandwich.


    Ferio, meanwhile, kept glancing out the carriage window, a look of urgency on his face. He seemed distracted; his attention fixed on something unseen.


    Ray leaned closer to Kai and whispered, "Doesn''t Uncle Ferio seem a bit restless?"


    Kai nodded, his voice coming over the earpiece. "Seems like he has something very important to do."


    Ray, trying to stifle a grin, whispered back, "Maybe he wants to go to the bathroom?"


    Kai lowered his head, a smile clearly tugging on his lips, "Didn''t he go this morning?"


    They exchanged amused glances, trying to hold back their laughter. The carriage bumped along the road, their quiet giggles blending with the rhythmic clatter of the wheels.


    As they neared the central plaza, the excitement of the festival preparations grew more palpable. The streets were bustling with activity, vendors setting up stalls and colorful decorations being hung all around. The anticipation in the air was infectious, filling the trio with a sense of eager anticipation.


    After some time, the carriage came to a stop, and the trio stepped out. Kai was in his wheelchair, with Ray behind him, pushing it along. Ferio walked ahead, leading the way with a noticeable urgency in his step.


    As they moved through the bustling streets, Ray leaned down and whispered to Kai, "Isn''t uncle walking pretty fast?"


    Kai replied through the earpiece, "Now I''m sure it''s very urgent for him."


    Ray smirked and whispered back, "Bathroom, right?"


    Kai lowered his head, smiling to himself, and Ray tried to look away, holding back his laughter.


    After a short walk, they arrived in front of a quaint pastry shop. Ray''s eyes lit up in recognition. "Woah, this place is still the same," he exclaimed. Turning to Kai, he added, "Kai, you will love the sweets here."The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Kai wondered to himself, thinking that there must be a good chef inside. As they entered the shop, Ferio was the first to rush in, looking around eagerly. Kai and Ray followed, and were greeted by the delightful aroma of freshly baked pastries.


    Inside, they saw Hiro, Sakura, Elysia, Ana, Lala, and Karina all enjoying a variety of sweets. It looked like the whole shop was booked for them only, Ray called out to them, and they looked over, smiling warmly.


    Ana and Elysia excitedly waved. "We saved some sweets for you two!" they called.


    Sakura stood up and walked over, taking hold of Kai''s wheelchair. "Ray, you should get some rest now as well," she said, gently guiding Kai ahead to join the group. Ray followed behind, grateful for the brief respite.


    As Kai approached the table, he noticed Karina staring at him in disbelief. When their eyes met, Kai gave her a warm smile. Karina blushed deeply and turned to Lala next to her, asking, "Is he really Kai?"


    Lala nodded, smiling. "Ah right, you always saw him with his hair down, right? That''s why you didn''t see how he actually looks like."


    Karina glanced back at Kai, who was now eating a slice of cake. He caught her looking at him again and smiled, causing her to blush even more. Just then, a cheerful voice broke the moment.


    "I''m really happy to see you all enjoying my sweets in my shop," the voice said. Turning towards the source, Kai noticed a woman with fair skin, wearing a red frock with a white apron over it. Her clear obsidian eyes sparkled, and her shiny brown hair framed her smiling face as she approached the group with a tray filled with glasses of juice.


    She placed the tray on the table and exclaimed, "It''s been a long time since you guys came here. And you even brought new customers this time!"


    Hiro thanked her, saying, "It''s all because your sweets taste so great that they make us want to come here often."


    Sakura nodded in agreement. "That''s true. And also, meet him," she said, looking at Kai. "This is my son, Kai. The one I told you about."


    The woman looked at Kai in surprise. "Wow, you look exactly the same as Hiro did back in his time."


    Hiro laughed heartily. "Right. He took my handsome looks, didn''t he?"


    The woman chuckled softly and looked at Kai again. "Right, I didn''t introduce myself." She bowed gracefully.


    Just as she was about to introduce herself, Ferio suddenly ran over and hugged her from behind, exclaiming, "Marielle!! I was looking for you everywhere!!"


    The woman struggled to regain her balance and looked over her shoulder at Ferio. "Stop surprising me like this from behind!" she said with a hint of exasperation.


    Ferio rubbed his cheek against hers affectionately. "But I just missed you so much... And how can I be away from you when that guy is here?" He glared pointedly at Hiro.


    Except for Sakura and the woman, everyone else turned to look at Hiro. Hiro sighed heavily and glared back at Ferio. "Guess yesterday''s beating wasn''t enough for you, right?"


    The tension in the room was palpable, but it was clear there was also a deep, albeit contentious, bond between Ferio and Hiro. The rest of the group watched the exchange, unsure whether to laugh or be concerned.


    The woman then sighed, gently detaching herself from Ferio''s embrace. "Both of you, behave," she said sternly, though her eyes twinkled with amusement.


    Ferio huffed but stepped back, a reluctant smile playing on his lips. "Fine, fine. I just wanted to see my lovely Marielle."


    Sakura chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Some things never change," she murmured, glancing affectionately at the group.


    Kai looked at Ferio and the woman with an understanding smile. Ray, sitting beside, spoke up, "Right, I forgot to mention. Uncle Ferio has a wife as well. And that''s her, Aunt Marielle." Ray gestured towards the couple, prompting Kai to turn back to them.


    Marielle bowed to Kai, introducing herself properly this time. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, young duke. My name is Marielle, this shop''s owner."


    Kai nodded with a polite smile, appreciating her warm introduction. But Ferio came in between, saying she was his wife as well, but Marielle took a hold of him, saying not to disturb the customers.


    The group laughed, before retreating to tasting the delightful sweets made for them. In between bites, there were moments when Ferio would come too close to Marielle, only to be playfully scolded by her. It was a fun spectacle, bringing laughter and light-heartedness to the group.


    After some time, the group was ready to leave and explore the festival. Marielle and Ferio tagged along, adding to the lively atmosphere. As they walked through the bustling streets, they encountered various stalls selling all kinds of foods, each more enticing than the last.


    On their way, the group met a street painter offering to do their portraits. Ferio eagerly dragged Marielle along, somewhat forcefully convincing her to have their painting done together. He attempted to persuade her to make some eccentric poses with him, but Marielle rejected all his suggestions, insisting on a simple, classic painting.


    Watching Ferio''s repeated failures brought giggles from the girls, who whispered to each other about how funny Ferio was when he was with Marielle. Kai and Ray observed with amusement, smiling at the spectacle.


    Ray sighed softly, murmuring, "Only if Nino was here as well..."


    Kai gave Ray a reassuring pat, the bond between friends evident in the unspoken understanding between them.


    Just as Ray sighed, someone from behind rushed at him, pulling him into a tight embrace. Ray was caught off guard, surprised along with the rest hearing the commotion. As they all turned towards the sound, they saw Ray on the ground, looking up at the person who had rushed at him. To his surprise, it was none other than Nino.


    "Surprise!!" she exclaimed cheerfully, clutching onto Ray''s shirt as she hugged him.


    "Nino!?" Ray was astonished but quickly wrapped his arms around her. "How did you get here? Didn''t you have work back at the academy?"


    Nino chuckled softly, looking up at him with sparkling eyes. "I finished everything and came straight here!" she said, smiling. As Ray blushed, his cheeks turning red, Nino spoke again, her voice softening. "I just... missed you so much that I wanted to see you right away, Ray."


    Something in Ray''s mind snapped. He picked her up in his arms, Nino''s hands resting on Ray''s shoulders as she blushed. "I missed you too, Nino," Ray said, his voice filled with emotion. "All this time, I kept thinking, if only you were here with me."


    Nino''s voice became low and soft. "Really?" she asked, her eyes wide with wonder.


    Ray nodded, leaning in towards Nino, and she did the same. They were about to share their moment, their lips inches apart when a painting canvas flew between them, breaking the spell.


    They looked in the direction of the canvas''s source and saw Kai smirking, his projected words floating in the air: "It''s better you two get a room."


    Around them, the crowd of people giggled and smiled at the scene. Karina and Lala stood blushing, with Lala covering Ana''s eyes. Hiro and Sakura stood nearby, smiling, with Sakura shielding Elysia''s eyes. Marielle and Ferio were also smiling, and Ferio remarked with a smirk, "Wow, so the young, shy Ray has now turned out to be such a passionate lover, huh."


    Ray started to blush deeply along with Nino, who slowly stepped away from him, feeling the heat of the moment and the eyes on them.


    The atmosphere lightened with laughter and smiles, the playful interruption adding to the joyful spirit of the festival.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 99: Laughter & Interruption

    The atmosphere was filled with laughter. But in between the laughter, a rushed sound of footsteps could be heard. Ray quickly rushed to Kai, leaning down and whispering, "You could have told me about the crowd around us through the device in my ear, right?"


    Kai just shrugged, his voice coming through the earpiece. "Well, I just thought it would be fun to watch what the two of you did. But I didn''t think you two would try to kiss in public. Would you have done something more if I didn''t intervene?" Kai''s voice was teasing, as a smug look played in his face.


    Ray blushed furiously, shaking Kai in his seat. "How can you even think of that!?"


    As the two conversed, Hiro and Sakura approached Nino, asking about her well-being. The conversation slowly shifted to with whom she came, and Nino replied, saying she got assigned with some of the royal guards but maybe lost them when she ran up to Ray.


    Just then, the sounds of heavy armor approached from the side. Looking behind, everyone saw five knights in red, one female knight among them, came up to them, breathing heavily as they spotted Nino and finally sighed in relief. One of them sat on the ground, saying, "Who knew the fragile, first princess could run so fast."


    The female knight continued, "I almost thought we would get executed by the emperor," as she took a breath. Behind them, two knights in sync replied, "Yeah, knowing how the emperor cherishes both his daughters."


    As the knights caught their breath, Hiro and Sakura approached them, thanking the knights for safely bringing Nino to the duchy. They also suggested the knights enjoy the festival while they were here. The knights bowed to them with gratitude.


    Nino, in the back, turned to Ray and joined the group along with Lala and Karina, coming alongside Elysia and Ana. The group laughed and enjoyed the joyful reunion.


    The knights glanced at Nino, then at each other, slowly shifting to serious expressions. The first knight in the group, a tall man with beard went up to Hiro and Sakura, speaking in a low voice, "I am sorry to disturb, but there''s something I need to show you, Your Grace."


    Hiro paused, thinking for a moment. He glanced back at Ferio, catching his eyes. Ferio gave a small nod, his expression calm.


    Hiro turned to the knights. "Alright, lead the way," he said.


    Hiro and Sakura followed the knights, the festive atmosphere temporarily overshadowed by a sense of urgency.


    As the group enjoyed their moment, Karina introduced herself to Nino, as the two began to chat. Nino momentary looked at Kai, as she commented, "It''s nice to see you again, Kai. Especially when you look so handsome without your bangs in the way. If only Mono was here too. She could have seen how handsome her fianc¨¦ looked like." She smiled warmly.


    In the corner, Ray whispered to himself, "Am I not good looking enough?" But Kai heard his voice and patted him on the back reassuringly.


    Just then, Ferio''s voice broke through the chatter. "Why don''t the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess make a portrait of themselves as well?"


    Nino''s face lit up as she looked at Ray. "Let''s do it, Ray!" she said excitedly. Ray smiled and nodded in agreement.


    The painter turned to them and asked if they wouldn''t mind waiting for a while, but Kai intervened, wheeling himself up to the two. Words projected in the air:


    ¡°There''s no need to wait, since I will make a portrait for them.¡±


    Everyone looked at him in surprise. Ray asked, "I didn''t know you could paint as well."


    The words changed:


    ¡°There are many things you don''t know about me, Ray.¡±


    Kai smiled and wheeled himself over to the painter, asking if he had an extra easel, canvas, brushes, and paints.


    After some time, Kai was set up with the necessary supplies. Ray and Nino sat in front of him, ready for their portrait.


    Kai studied the two, his eyes focused and intent. As Kai was setting up to paint, Karina, Lala, Ana, and Elysia gathered behind him, curious to see what he could create. Kai turned to them with a smile, projecting words that formed in the air:


    ¡°I get nervous when someone watches me paint from behind, so please don''t watch me while I work.¡±


    Understanding his words, the group quickly apologized and moved to the side, still brimming with curiosity. Kai, meanwhile, took a paintbrush in each hand, dipping them into the paints on either side of him. The group, including Ray and Nino, were surprised and intrigued as Kai began to paint with both hands simultaneously.


    His swift movements and the dexterity with which he painted captivated everyone. Slowly, a crowd started to form, watching in awe. Even the other painter, Ferio, and Marielle joined in, amazed by Kai''s ambidextrous skill.


    After some time, Kai rested his hands, his work complete. He looked over at Nino and Ray, projecting the words:


    ¡°It''s done.¡±


    Ray and Nino stood up excitedly, moving towards the painting. The crowd also gathered closer, eager to see the final result. Kai slowly wheeled himself back, as if ready to make a quick escape.


    As the crowd viewed the painting, they were initially surprised, but then burst into loud laughter. Ray and Nino too saw the painting, with Ray looking at the painting with a shocked expression, while Nino laughed heartily, patting Ray on the shoulder. She wanted to say something but was too overcome with laughter.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Ferio and Marielle, curious, approached the painting. When Ferio''s eyes landed on it, a laugh escaped his lips, and he too began to laugh, with Marielle trying to suppress her giggles.


    What they saw was a beautifully painted portrait of Nino, but beside her was not Ray in his usual appearance. Instead, it was a stickman version of Ray, wearing a princess gown and a tiara. Ray began to blush, looking around frantically until he spotted Kai in a distance, who was about to turn the corner.


    "KAI!" he screamed, rushing towards him. Kai, sensing the urgency, took control of the wheels and quickly turned the corner, making his escape.


    The laughter from the crowd continued, filling the air with joy and mirth, a memorable moment amidst the festival¡¯s lively atmosphere.


    As Ray chased after Kai, the crowd''s laughter slowly faded into the background, replaced by the lively sounds of the festival. Nino, still laughing, turned back to the others. "Kai really knows how to make an impression," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes.


    Karina, Lala, Ana, and Elysia, all nodded in syn. Just when everyone was looking at the portrait again, Lala noticed something curious. "There''s another canvas underneath the one Kai painted," she pointed out.


    Everyone''s attention shifted, and Ferio went over to investigate. He carefully lifted the first canvas, revealing another one beneath it. "Oh my..." Marielle was the first to speak, as everyone slowly gasped, seeing the second canvas.


    The second canvas held a proper, beautifully detailed painting of Ray and Nino. Everyone was surprised, and Marielle thought to herself, ¡°How did he make two paintings at the same time?¡±


    Nino walked over and picked up both paintings, her eyes flicking back and forth between them. A wide smile spread across her face as she declared, "I love both of these paintings!"


    After Nino took both paintings, the group decided to look for Ray and Kai. As they roamed around, they enjoyed the various stalls, sampling different kinds of food. As they walked, Karina noticed the time. "Oh no . . . It''s almost six. I need to take my regular medication soon," she said urgently. "I must hurry back to the mansion."


    The group understood, and Marielle also mentioned that she needed to head back to cook dinner. She offered to take Karina along and arranged for a carriage. Ferio jokingly asked, "Why not let me go with you as well?"


    Marielle smiled but told him, "You should stay and do your duties." Ferio lowered his head, slightly hurt but continuing to look around with the rest for Kai and Ray.


    After some time, they found Ray and Kai near a stall, eating some pastries with a few drinks. Ray was standing and talking to Kai, who sat in his wheelchair, nodding with a smile. Seeing them, Nino sighed in relief. "Looks like they''ve made up," she said.


    As they approached, Lala noticed a group of girls across the street, looking at Ray and Kai, blushing and whispering among themselves. Ferio whistled and commented, "Two handsome guys without female companions will definitely attract some attention, right?"


    Nino stormed off towards Ray and Kai, leaving the group behind. When Ray noticed Nino coming his way, his face lit up, and he was about to call out to her when she hugged him tightly, burying her face in his chest. Ray was confused, looking over at Kai for an explanation.


    Kai smirked and gestured across the street with a nod. Ray followed his gaze and saw the crowd of girls looking at them. At that moment, Kai''s voice came through the earpiece to Ray, "This is called jealousy."


    Ray looked down at Nino, a slow smile forming on his face. "Nino..." he whispered, wrapping his arms around her. The group watched the scene with warm smiles, appreciating the deep bond between Ray and Nino.


    The tender moment between Nino and Ray was soon lifted as Kai interrupted with projected words, ¡°I am getting a room for the two of you, alright?¡± He started to wheel himself away when both Ray and Nino grabbed onto his wheelchair, laughing.


    "Stop joking all the time," they said in unison, their laughter joining the rest of the group''s. They regrouped, sharing in the camaraderie and joy of the moment.


    In the midst of this, Ferio wondered aloud, "Why are Hiro and Sakura taking so long? It will soon be time for the ritual to begin. They need to return as well . . . " Just as he voiced his concern, he noticed Hiro and Sakura approaching, accompanied by the knights who had escorted Nino.


    Elysia was the first to notice and ran towards them. Sakura patted her on the head as Hiro stood next to her. "Did you have fun looking around?" Sakura asked.


    Elysia nodded enthusiastically, "Yes! We ate so many delicious foods and brother made a painting for brother Ray and sister Nino! It was so good!"


    Sakura listened attentively, while Hiro joined the rest, saying, "It''s good that you all enjoyed."


    Sakura then asked, "Where are Marielle and Karina?"


    Nino and Ferio explained that they had to return for their duties. Nino then showed Sakura the paintings Kai had made, praising his artistic skills on the first one and trying to hold back her laughter on the second.


    Behind them, Hiro whispered something to Ferio, who looked at Hiro in surprise. They spoke quietly before Hiro addressed the group. "It''s time for us to head back now. We need to start the festival, remember?"


    Elysia eagerly nodded, turning to Ana and saying how excited she was to perform the ritual. Sakura turned to Kai, saying, "Since it''s your first time celebrating the Moon Festival in the duchy, you must be excited, right?"


    From behind, Ferio sarcastically remarked, "Finally, I can go back to my Marielle now!"


    Ana asked, "Won''t you come with us, Uncle?"


    Ferio smiled at her, "I''ll be there tomorrow, and shall take you all to enjoy as many sweets as you want, alright?" He turned and walked away, waving. The group waved back, ready to leave as well.


    But as Ferio walked away, the carefree smile on his lips changed to a serious expression, recalling what Hiro had told him earlier; ¡°Get to the inn as fast as you can.¡±


    In the present, Ferio walked into a dark alley, muttering to himself, "How dare they interrupt my precious time with Marielle." With that, he vanished into the darkness.


    Meanwhile, Kai and the group got back into their carriage, with Nino and Ray sitting in the royal carriage, and the knights tagging along behind in their horses.


    After some time, the group reached the mansion, and the two carriages came to a halt. Lala, Karina, Sakura, and the rest stepped out, while Hiro helped Kai with his wheelchair. Elysia and Ana quickly ran inside the mansion, as Sakura called after them, "Be ready for dinner!"


    The royal knights were escorted to the guest rooms by Kris, while the knights kept insisting saying they were fine without any extra care.


    But from the royal carriage, neither Nino nor Ray emerged. Hiro wondered why and was about to step forward when Sakura stopped him, saying, "Let the two have some personal space."


    Hiro slowly understood what she meant, as a smile formed in his face, agreeing with her. Sakura too smiled at him. But soon, her smile vanished as she saw Kai wheeling himself towards the royal carriage. She was about to stop him, but Kai was too fast. He opened the door without knocking, and Sakura facepalmed, thinking to herself, ¡°He didn''t even knock!¡±


    Kai made a surprise look, before a smirk slowly formed in his lips, as he looked at the scene before him.


    Inside the carriage, Nino was blushing hard, her face flustered as she looked over at Kai. Her hairs a bit entangled, with her hands rested on Ray''s shoulders, and Ray held Nino in his arms. Nino was sitting on Ray''s lap, with Ray also looking at Kai, his cheeks bright red, a small red mark around his neck. The gap between them was very less, with both their clothes wrinkled.


    ¡°Fooling around, I see,¡± Kai thought to himself. But before anything else could happen, Ray¡¯s voice rang loud, "K..K..K... KAI!!!"


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 100: The Cliffhanger

    After some time, Nino walked inside the mansion, flustered making her steps quick, with Lala and Karina tagging along from behind, looking confused. Hiro watched them go in and chuckled, while Sakura covered her face with both hands, lowering her head as she whispered to herself, "I thought my son was a matchmaker, but he just ruined the mood..."


    Hiro glanced at her, smiling as he slowly turned back, a slight worried look crossing his face. Behind them, Ray held Kai''s collar, questioning, "Why didn''t you knock?!"


    But Kai just looked away, the smile on his lips never leaving.


    After Ray calmed down, he wheeled Kai ahead inside the mansion, heading towards Kai''s room, still a bit grumpy. Kai looked at him, smiling, as he raised his right hand, holding a picture. Ray glanced at Kai''s hand and was about to brush it off when he noticed the picture. He stopped and snatched it away from Kai''s hand, scanning it carefully.


    After a brief moment, Ray finally asked, "How?" His voice was low as he squatted down in front of Kai, placing the picture right in front of him. Ray was flustered, asking, "When did you make this?" His voice was low, pointing at the picture he held. It was a picture of Ray and Nino in the same position, but the only difference was that both of them were looking at each other affectionately.


    Kai just smiled, recalling what had happened earlier.


    On their way back, Kai had noticed some movements in Ray''s carriage and asked Eva to show him what was going on. As Eva displayed the screen, Kai was surprised but slowly smirked, asking Eva to close it back.


    In the present, Kai thought to himself, ¡°I can''t honestly tell him that I was watching him and Nino get all close to one another.¡± He shook his head, and his voice came through the comms to Ray, saying, "Just some party tricks. I thought you would like it, but I guess not. Just burn it, alright?" He smiled as his voice said so.


    Ray looked over the picture one more time before he put it inside his coat. Turning back, he took control of Kai''s wheelchair as they made their way to the rooms. On the way, Ray said, "We are not talking about this again, alright?"


    Kai just smiled underneath, nodding in agreement.


    After dinner, everyone had changed into their casual wear. Nino had returned to her usual self, but she still pouted a bit, annoyed that Kai hadn''t knocked before entering the carriage. Everyone was laughing in that fun moment, as the maids took back the dishes.


    Just then, Nino stood up and asked Ray to stay in his seat for a while before leaving the dining hall. Everyone else remained seated, curious about what Nino was up to. Around that time, Kai''s voice came through Ray''s earpiece. "You still remember what we discussed, right?"


    Ray froze for a moment, then looked at Kai with a confused expression and slowly nodded. He wanted to ask something but remained silent.


    After some time, Nino returned with a basket in her hands, followed by the royal knights, who were asking her to stop. Nino quickly approached Ray and said, "I told you I would let you try my cooking, right? So, I made some cookies for you. I hope they taste good." She looked at Ray with affectionate eyes.


    Ray was so touched that he instantly grabbed Nino''s hand. "I''m sure they''ll taste great! After all, you made them for me with love and care, right?"


    They were lost in their own world until Kai''s projected words floated between them: ¡°Only for Ray?¡±


    Reading the words, they both let go of each other''s hands as Nino, flustered, said, "Why not you try them too, Kai? And everyone here as well! I would love to know what you all think."


    Hiro and Sakura agreed, as did the others, but the royal knights interrupted, saying, a bit stammering on the words, "M-M-Maybe... having sweets after dinner will upset their stomachs... r-right?"


    Nino slowly nodded, feeling a bit down, but Ray insisted. "It''s fine to have a few, right?" He took the basket, opened it, and found many animal-shaped cookies inside. Kai leaned forward, impressed by the cookies, as Ray took two out and handed one to Kai. "Be grateful you get to eat Nino''s home-made cookies, Kai," he said.


    Kai smiled and nodded as he took the cookie. Ray quickly ate the cookie, as Kai too brought the cookie towards his mouth, about to take a bite when he suddenly felt like he had been hit by lightning. Quickly pausing, he looked around, wondering what had happened. Thinking it was just his imagination, he tried again and felt the same sensation. But this time, he saw all the images of his life; from his old world and in the current.


    "What''s happening...?",


    Kai wondered, even asked Eva if it was her doing. Just then, he noticed the knights murmuring among themselves, with a complex expression, looking at Ray with fear in their eyes.


    Kai looked over at Ray, who was happily chewing the cookie. Then he looked back at the knights, and a thought struck him. ¡°No way,¡± he thought, looking at the cookie in his hand and asking Eva to check its ingredients.


    Just then, there was a loud thud. Kai looked next to him and saw Ray unconscious, his head on the table, his face turning purple.


    Everyone started to panic, calling out to Ray. Kai was stunned, watching the chaos unfold when he noticed the knights face-palming. He wondered, when Eva''s report came up with a red screen. And as Kai read it, his eyes slowly revealed an understanding of what had just happened.


    Hiro urgently called for the family physician, a middle-aged man in a white coat, who rushed in upon hearing about the Crown Prince''s sudden unconsciousness. After a thorough examination, he emerged, exclaiming,


    "Who dares to poison the Crown Prince in the Archduke''s mansion!? This is such a dangerous poison! Only with the holy water could it be taken care of! Good thing I had just visited the church and had some holy water with me before you called me here!! If I didn''t came rushing from..."


    While the physician kept complaining, Sakura walked towards the room where Ray was resting, checking on him along with the rest as Hiro tried to calm the physician. Kai was in a corner, looking at the cookie he held with uncertainty. He wheeled himself towards Hiro and the physician.


    Noticing Kai, Hiro turned to him. "Everything will be fine, Kai. Ray will be alright." he said reassuringly.


    The physician, seeing Kai for the first time, approached him and asked, "Did you see any suspicious person in the kitchen?" Hiro tried to calm him down, but Kai held out the cookie towards the physician, causing both Hiro and the physician to look at him in confusion.


    The physician glanced at Kai''s expressionless face and then at the cookie he held. Tears started to form in the physician''s eyes. "You''re giving it to me?" he asked. Kai nodded, and the physician''s eyes teared up even more. "You''re just as kind as your mother..." he sniffled, taking the cookie and expressing his gratitude, as he slowly began to eat it.


    But suddenly, the physician froze and collapsed to the floor, unconscious, his face turning pale just like Ray''s. Hiro was shocked as Kai''s projected words came towards him:


    ¡°As expected. It''s Nino''s cookies.¡±


    Hiro, still in shock, asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    The knights stepped forward, and the female knight began to speak. "Let us explain," she said, as her explanation began.


    Apparently, Nino was so excited to come here that she started learning how to make cookies. With the help of the royal chef, she managed to make some. And when Maximus saw them, he asked her to give him some, saying he wanted to try his daughter''s cooking. Nino happily gave him some, and Maximus took a bite. But as soon as he did, he fell unconscious.


    Chaos took over the palace, with the emperor being in danger. The royal physician was immediately summoned, as he checked and treated Maximus with the holy water. Maximus woke up after two hours. When asked what he ate, he recalled Nino''s cookies. It was then discovered later that, although Nino''s cookies looked delicious, they were indeed very poisonous. No one knows what he mixed in, since she closed the kitchen when she made them.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    It wasn''t intentional; it''s just that Nino''s choice of ingredients and cooking, both are at the lowest point in cooking. Maybe even below that level? Well, despite knowing this, Maximus just told Nino that the taste was so good that he saw heaven for once. So, he claimed he fell asleep back then, not unconscious.


    Now, in the present, a heavy silence hung around them, no one sure what to say. The female knight further continued, "His majesty asked us to take care of the cookies on the way. Throwing them away or feeding them to the monsters. But since the princess held the basket all the time, we weren''t able to do anything..."


    Kai sighed, projecting words: ¡°Let''s make sure she doesn''t know about it, and for her to not enter the kitchen for some time.¡±


    The group exchanged glances, trying to process the information. Hiro then sighed too, saying, ¡°I''ll make sure to ask Celestina for Nino to get proper guidance if she wants to learn cooking."


    The knights nodded in agreement. But despite the gravity of the situation, a small chuckle escaped from the knight at the last, easing the tension slightly as he apologized for laughing. They knew Nino''s intentions were pure, even if the results had been disastrous.


    Kai, looking at the basket of cookies he held, couldn''t help but think about Nino''s dedication and the lengths she went to just to make something special for Ray. He decided to keep the cookie as a reminder of her effort, however misguided it might have been.


    With a shared sense of resolve, the group turned their attention back to the physician, taking him to the guest room to get treated. The night had taken an unexpected turn, but together, they managed it somehow.


    Hiro and Kai entered the room where Ray was resting. Nino, concerned, immediately asked, "What did the physician say? Will Ray be alright? "


    Hiro hesitated, realizing he hadn''t thought of an explanation to give Nino without hurting her feelings. He knew she would feel terrible if she found out it was her cooking that caused Ray to fall unconscious.


    Kai, however, remained calm. Projected words materialized towards Nino:


    "It''s my fault. Remember when Ray chased after me? I bought some street food for Ray to calm him. I did buy a bit of all kinds of food, so..."


    Nino read the words and slowly understood. "Just be careful next time," she said, completely unaware that Kai had covered for her. Hiro sighed in relief, slowly patting Kai on his shoulder.


    Later, they were informed that Ray would wake up after some time. By then, it was already midnight, marking the start of the festival. Nino was slightly sad that Ray wouldn''t be able to witness the beginning of the festival, but she couldn''t ask to delay it.


    After ensuring that Ray was assigned a maid to look after him, they all stepped out of the mansion, with Elysia and Sakura staying back to dress up for the ritual, as the rest went ahead. Behind the mansion, after walking a bit, they were faced with a vast, serene lake. Further ahead lay the forest where the magic beasts resided, along with pillar surrounding the range of the forest. The pillars, with unique crests stood tall, barrier visible, protecting the area from the magic beasts inside the forest.


    The atmosphere was serene as the group gathered by the vast lake, the moonlight casting a mystical glow on the water. As everyone was praising the celestial atmosphere, a cheerful voice came to them from behind.


    "We are here!"


    As everyone looked back, they saw Sakura and Elysia, now dressed in flowing white gowns adorned with silver threads, stepped forward. The two were looking very graceful, like a other-worldly glow flowed around the two. The girls began to praise the two, saying how beautiful the two looked, slowly turning into a cheerful conversation among them. Hiro smiled at them, as he carefully stepped towards the lake. As he stood to the closest, he looked back at Kai, saying;


    "Watch me carefully, alright?"


    Kai nodded, as Hiro lifted his arm forward, his eyes began to glow, the air around them taking on speed. Everyone turned towards him, as the water in the lake began to glow, a small portal like gate opening above the serene lake. Except for Hiro and Sakura, everyone was stunned, as through the gate, a bowl, inscribed with ancient sacred scriptures floated before them. The bowl was filled with pristine water, and at its center floated a flower emitting a soft, celestial glow.


    Hiro quickly took it, as he brought it to Sakura and Elysia, softly whispering to the two. "Goodluck!"


    Sakura nodded, slowly turning to Elysia with a gentle, encouraging smile. "Alright, Eli. Just like we practiced, okay?"


    Elysia nodded, her excitement mingled with a hint of nervousness, reflected in her sparkling eyes. Slowly, the two sat in front of the bowl, each placing their hands above it. Within moments, their hands began to glow softly, and they closed their eyes in concentration. Two droplets of water, shimmering with an inner light, floated from the bowl, settling in their palms.


    Sakura and Elysia stood gracefully, opening their eyes to see the droplets of water hovering above their hands. Elysia looked at Sakura in awe, her emotions a mix of excitement and trepidation. Sakura''s serene smile provided comfort.


    As Elysia''s water droplet began to waver, she grew anxious. But Sakura''s calm, soothing voice reassured her, "It''s fine Eli. Slowly, breathe in and out, and concentrate."


    With a deep breath, Elysia regained her composure, and the two continued the ritual. They lifted their hands towards the sky, aligning the droplets with the twin moons. The moons began to shine more brightly, their light amplifying the glow of the droplets. Suddenly, the entire sky was covered in a brilliant light, enveloping everything in a radiant glow as everyone closed their eyes to it.


    The water droplets began to glow even more intensely, and when the glow finally subsided, the droplets had transformed into a beautiful, radiant pink hue. Slowly, as everyone re-opened their eyes, they witnessed the once twin moons had now merged together, revealing a single moon that cast a celestial glow all over the land. The people of the duchy, witnessing the merging of the moons, began to pray in reverence and awe.


    Kai watched intently, his eyes reflecting the celestial glow of the droplets. He was intrigued and captivated by the beauty and precision of the ritual. His usual smirk softened into an expression of genuine admiration.


    Lala stood beside him, her hands clasped together in silent prayer. Her eyes were wide with wonder, and a serene smile graced her lips as she witnessed the magical transformation.


    Ana, full of youthful excitement, could barely contain her energy. She watched the ritual with awe, her eyes sparkling like the droplets in Sakura and Elysia''s hands. She whispered to herself, "It''s so beautiful!"


    Karina, standing a little further back, was deeply moved by the ceremony. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, and a warm smile spread across her face. She felt a deep connection to the ritual and the unity it brought to everyone present.


    Nino, still feeling a bit down about Ray''s absence, found solace in the beauty of the ritual. As she watched Sakura and Elysia, her eyes softened, and a gentle smile appeared. The celestial glow illuminated her face, and for a moment, she felt a sense of peace.


    Sakura and Elysia slowly brought their hands back down and walked towards the lake, sitting beside it. Gently, they allowed the water droplets to fall into the lake. For a moment, a profound silence enveloped the scene.


    Then, the lake began to shimmer, the point where the droplets entered spreading out in mesmerizing shades of blue and pink. The glow extended to the surrounding trees, their leaves transforming into brilliant cherry blossoms. A gentle breeze carried some of the cherry blossoms into the air, creating a breathtaking spectacle.


    As the people of the duchy witnessed this enchanting cheery blossoms fly in the sky, they held their hands together in reverence, looking up at the now single moon and offering their prayers. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of peace, unity, and awe, as the beauty of the ritual connected everyone in a moment of harmony and spiritual reflection.


    The celestial glow from the lake illuminated the faces of Sakura and Elysia, their expressions serene and content. The ritual of the Moon Festival had not only transformed the landscape but also touched the hearts of all who witnessed it.


    Everyone stood in awe, looking at the beautiful cheery blossom, flying all around in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s been a while I saw cheery blossom¡­,¡± Kai thought to himself, as a cheery leave left on his palm of his hand.


    A memory flashed through his mind; of himself, standing under a cheery tree in his previous world, when suddenly someone fell over from the tree. Swiftly enough, he caught the person before the head hit ground, as he noticed it was a girl, all covered in cheery blossoms.


    But the moment was shortly cut, when Kai, in the present noticed something strange. Everyone around his stood froze, as if the time itself had stopped for them, the surrounding around him giving off an other worldly vide, as he looked around until his eyes slowly began to widened with what he saw in front.


    Around the same time, Kris stood by the mansion, gazing at the cherry blossom-filled sky. But the serene moment was interrupted by the sound of a bell ringing. Kris quickly made his way towards the source of the sound.


    Inside a room filled with papers, three crystals were placed on a table. One of them was glowing with a bell ringing sound. Kris hurried towards it and touched the crystal. A panicked voice of a man came through, "H-hello, sir Duke! It seems urgent!"


    Kris responded calmly, "Sorry but the duke is not present at the moment. I am the house butler, Kris. Is there something to inform his grace?"


    The voice on the other side panicked even more, "Sorry but it''s very important! I am calling from the south guard, the entrance to the duchy! The situation here is very serious!"


    Kris, sensing the urgency, asked, "Did something happen?"


    "The orb placed here has started to glow very brightly!" the voice responded.


    Kris immediately understood what that meant. The orb glowing indicated that a calamity-class beast was lurking around the duchy. Quick on his feet, Kris replied, "I will inform the duke." As he was about to walk away, the other two crystals started to ring as well.


    Kris was taken aback but answered them one after another. After he was done, his face turned pale with fear. He quickly ran towards the exit door, his mind racing with thoughts from the calls; all saying that the orbs placed on the three sides had started to glow. It was a significant threat coming from three corners of the duchy.


    Quickly making his way, only one thought remained in his mind.


    ¡°All three orbs began to activate... So, does it mean there are three calamity beasts making their way towards the duchy!? This is bad... Such an issue at the beginning of the festival is not good!¡±


    -End of Season 1: The Beginning Of The END

 NOTICE- Completion Of The First Season

    Hello readers! It is I, the author of All-Star; MC_Scribe, present here with a heads-up regarding the series!


    With the 100th chapter, the first season of the series {I think I didn''t mention the name of the first season, so it was; "Foundations Of Fate"} has come to an end. And I know many of you are wondering why I ended it in a cliffhanger. {Even the chapter''s title was; "The Cliffhanger"}


    Well, I will just say in a few words of the reason why...


    The first season was only like a trailer of the whole series! Till now, the protagonist; Kai, is only seen to be doing nothing but gain information. Being a wheelchair bound, with unable to talk, what else do you expect? And to add up with it, what was that dreamland dungeon? How is he able to get summoned there? Did it had something to do with the previous owner of the body; the other Kai? What about the assassins who are after him? And the one who keep on saving him all the time? The unknown warning by hacking Eva''s system, that too in a medieval world with only the protagonist having such technology?A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    . . .


    There must be more questions like this...


    But, as I said. The first season was only a trailer to what''s coming up next. You know why? Cause the second season is the one, where the real story begins! Answers to all this questions are coming up in the next season, that will begin on the 1st of March!


    And with that I hope you all can understand that I will be taking a break for the time being. Since the second season will have lots of action scenes coming up, I need to improve my writing skills for that. I am still lacking...


    But anyways! As I mentioned, second season will have lots of things coming up so I will need to arrange the points and connect them to build up the story further, so I hope you all shall wait patiently for that.


    After all, the second season title is; The Turning Tide.


    And that''s it! Thank you for supporting in season one. Now, I shall see you all again in season two! Hope you all shall have a great day ahead of you! See you all on the 1st of March!

 Heads-Up for The Series

    Hello, readers. After a short break, we met again! Hope you all have been good and well during this time. Can''t really say the same for myself, since I fell sick for a while¡­


    But no worries, everything is fine now. And we are back to continuing the series!


    So, for the starters. We have changed the cover of the series; yet again¡­ But the story continues from where it was left off. And an advance notice, the first five chapters of the series will be released on 1st March; with five minutes time difference in each of the chapters'' release. Also, I tried to improve my writing skills so hope you all shall enjoy!


    Also, in case if you all might have slightly forgotten what has happened so far in the series; a summary has been prepared with characters names, relations and their roles in the series! Hope you all shall enjoy this slight look to the past.


    Summary:


    The Transmigration: (From chapter 1 to 18)


    The awakening of the protagonist; Kai, seventeen years old. In a new world, with twin moons hung brightly in the night sky, he opens his eyes. The reason to his death: unknown. But personality; very laid back. Taking example; when he woke up in a new body, that can''t walk nor talk, then his reactions:


    "Whatever. This body is mine now."


    And around so, he met Emily Klein; the mother of the previous owner of the body. Slowly getting around, he learned about the world, and the family which he got now. Emily, the single mother who raised the disabled child by herself, and the name of the previous owner of the new body he has; which was coincidently Kai as well. In this new life, he started to live a new chapter of his life. But in a medieval world as well, his past followed. The AI he made in his past life, surprisingly came along with him as well.


    With it, gaining information for him was made very easy. Life was slowly moving in a peaceful way, at least that was what he thought.


    Until the day came, when a calamity beast suddenly attacked the village. And in that destruction, Emily died. But she made sure that her son wouldn''t suffer. As she revealed a huge truth to him, saying he was actually the long-lost son of the Hero of the Empire. And just the next day, the Hero actually came. Hiro Hamada, the archduke and the Hero of the Lunara Empire; thirty-eight years old, along with Sakura Hamada, the archduchess and the mother of Kai, thirty-six years old.


    Meeting Kai, the two explained how he was abducted when he was just a baby and how they finally reunited. After praying to Emily, thanking her and for her rest, the family left for their new home; back to the capital city of the Empire. And as they reached their home, Kai met with another family member, his little sister; Elysia Hamada, seven years old. A surprise, but slowly getting to know with them.


    Skill, Magic & The Dreamland Dungeon: (From chapter 19 to 31)


    As Kai''s life around his new family was beginning, something strange happened. During his sleep, he was back to the void again, darkness all around, until he was finally able to see around. But he was not in his room, rather in a dungeon. And more of a surprise, he saw the old Kai, the original owner of the body. Inside the dungeon, fighting the monsters.


    Many questions rose in his mind, but before he could understand anything, he was awakened back to reality. Something really strange happened, but he couldn''t just keep his mind in it. Since now the time came for him to visit the church. It''s said that the people, mostly nobles are able to obtain their blessings and their unique skill by the five gods who came to earth and give their protection and blessings to them. Everyone was wondering what skill he might get; a warrior like? Mage?


    But no. Rather he got a skill no one ever expected; Matchmaker. Blessed by the goddess of love, he had now gotten his unique skill; matchmaker.


    "Why always me¡­?"


    Kai could only pace palm at this. But if this wasn''t enough, the next day, the whole family was called to the palace. A summon from the emperor himself. What would the emperor be like? Old? Grumpy? Or a great ruler? Well, he turned out to be nothing like that.


    The emperor of the Lunara empire; Maximus Lunaris, thirty-eight years old. And along with it, he''s also Hiro''s best friend since childhood. Warmly greeting and introducing himself, Kai found him to be a nice and a honorable emperor. Along with that, while Kai took a stroll around the palace, he met the crown prince of the Lunara empire; Ray Leonhart, seventeen years old.


    He was the son of both Hiro''s and Maximus''s friend, who died when he was still young. But then Maximus took him in, making sure that he would grow all healthy and well; to later make him the crown prince, engaged to his first twin daughter.


    But he appeared kind of distant, which Kai clearly saw in him. And also, he met the empress of the empire; Celestina Lunaris, thirty-seven years old. A beauty and graceful woman.


    The day seemed to have ended with meeting the royal family. But it didn''t, as when the night fell, everyone asleep; Kai was summoned to a dreamland dungeon by some unknown force.


    Friends & Foes: (From chapter 32 to 49)


    Kai was summoned in the dungeon, as he slowly understood that the old Kai had some secrets to him. He was linked to some system like dungeon, but now that he''s dead; Kai took his place. What''s the source of the dungeon, unknown¡­ how the old Kai had it, unknown¡­


    Many questions came up, but Kai manage to get some intel from the system in that dungeon, like that dungeon is currently in his mind scape.


    And on that same day, after he woke up from the dream land dungeon, Kai meets with Ray; assigned to help him study for the entrance exam for the magic academy. But can a laid-back guy, and a serious one get along for studies? I doubt that. But one incident brought the two to being friends, as Kai helped Ray motivating him from his past conflicts.


    But not everything goes smooth, as two assassins had entered the mansion at night; with a bounty of hundred million gold on Kai''s name. Who? Why? What would they gain? Still kept in dark. While everyone was asleep, the assassins had almost reached to Kai, but were stopped. An unknown beauty; called as the assassin Trickster, her grace clear under the moonlight as she quietly took down the two assassins and saved Kai. But why? It''s still a mystery.


    And the days that came after that had a banquet, on the celebration on finding Kai; the lost son of the archduke. The celebration was grand, but with a surprise of Kai being engaged to the second princess of the royal family; Montina von Lunaris, sixteen years old.


    We call her Mono as in for her nickname.


    That day was the second time he saw her, as the first was when she was secretly giving out foods to the poor kids, as Kai saw her on his way back to the mansion from the palace. But she didn''t saw him, and yet they were now engaged. Even though Montina was very against it, but she accepted it, since her mind came with a plan to make sure Kai himself will ask to cancel the engagement.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    After that, came his entrance exam which he didn''t care at all for. After the exam, came his date with Montina; which were disasters. She tried every possible way to make a joke out of Kai, but Kai was ten steps ahead of her; making her mess up with her own plans.


    But the real issue began, when Kai got kidnapped in between the date. Their motives, not clear as before they could even ask for ransom; Kai made him move. Using his AI tech, he made sure that everyone can find where he is and rescue him.


    With along the way, he also rescued two sisters who were also taken by the kidnappers; Lala Wren, sixteen years old. And her little sister; Ana Wren, six years old. Having no home, Kai let them work in the mansion as maid; with Lala becoming Kai''s personal maid and Ana to receive education.


    Understanding & The Artifact Trouble: (From chapter 50 to 66)


    After that came his recovery, with also an apology from Montina; as she felt it was her fault that Kai was kidnapped. But guess this event brought the two a little closer, in a friendly term I mean. But trouble still kept following Kai, as he was once again summoned in the dungeon; also given a special quest to beat a mini-boss inside the dungeon.


    But before that happened, Kai had acquired a book in the real world, which was some way or the other was connected to the dreamland dungeon. And from it, Kai had acquired three magic skills, that he used to defeat the mini-boss in the dungeon.


    And since he defeated a high level mini-boss, he was rewarded to choose any kind of weapons he wants through a list; each of the weapons Rank-B or above. Then after pointing out all the negative stats of the weapons, his eyes finally landed on one; Scythe-spear. The features and the weapon style got his style, as he decided he shall use it. And when asked to name it, he answered;


    "Dominaredor."


    But just as he came back from the dungeon, trouble got him again. An awkward morning, and then getting entangled with an ancient artifact. Along with him, was Ray; as with the ancient artifact, the two had swapped their bodies. Now, Ray was in Kai''s body, can''t talk nor walk; had to ask for support and notes to express his emotions. And for Kai, who was now in Ray''s body; was freely able to walk around, humming and singing as he wished. But how would he interact with people that knows Ray, since it was clear to Kai that Ray seemed to have some kind of conflict with his fianc¨¦e; Niatina von Lunaris, sixteen years old.


    We call her Nino as her nickname. Both Montina and Niatina are twins, with Niatina being born first as she became the first princess. Also, the crown princess after being engaged with Ray.


    And now, while Kai stood by the hallway; in Ray''s body. In front of him, was none other than Niatina herself. How does Ray address her? They are engaged so I am sure they at least do some normal talking right? Kai wondered as to how to react as he kept a calm look from the outside. Before he could think it through, Niatina asked;


    "Does it really not matter?"


    Dumbfounded, Kai was confused. But slowly as the situation escalated, he clearly got the idea that something had happened between Ray and Niatina. And for his answers; acting as Ray in front of Niatina, sweet telling her and excused himself, saying he has somewhere to be. But what he really did was quickly rushed to Ray, who was in his body as he made sure that Ray would give him all the details of what actually happened between the two. After getting the intel out, Kai just said one thing;


    "I will help you get back with her."


    After that, the two talked on how to first switch back to their own bodies, which resulted that the two would be like that for one whole day; with eighteen hours still left to go. By then was night, and Kai, who is Ray was about to go back to the mansion. But before that, he asked Kai not to cause any trouble, since there was small dinner for a few nobles to meet Maximus that night. But Kai did the exact thing that Ray asked him to not do; he slammed a noble''s head on the table and even threatened him saying he can kill him right in front of everyone if he wishes to.


    All the people presented there were shocked to see Ray; actually Kai, acting like that


    And right after that dinner, there was an assassination attempt on one of the nobles, but Kai interfered in it again. Engaging into a battle with the assassin, who was feared and equally respected by all; Diark. The battle ended in draw, with Maximus and the royal knight''s interference. But this to everyone know that both Kai and Ray had switched bodies, as when the two were talking about it in the morning and were heard by them, along with Niatina.


    What would she react like?


    The Start for the END: (From chapter 67 to 100)


    The body switch revealing made a chaos, especially for Niatina and Ray. But it also got a chance for Montina and Kai to have an actual conversation; as the two came on good terms with one another. But what about Ray and Niatina? Well, Kai assured Ray that he will get everything settled once the time comes.


    And during that night, when Kai was sleeping; in his own body. He was summoned again in the dungeon, asked to clear a quest. But in that moment, outside; his body was heating up, not going down at all. Everyone worried sick, when in that moment came a guest. But not just any ordinary guest, but a medical expert; Anastasia Grace, fifty-five years old. She quickly got into action when she learned what''s happening. While in the dungeon, Kai was slaughtering the monsters that were coming at him with his new weapon; Dominaredor.


    And after clearing the quest, when he woke up. What he found was that everyone was waiting for him to wake up, as they said that last night he was in a very critical state; known as Mana Explosion.


    In such state, one person can die as his or her mana gets out of control.


    But surely it wasn''t like that for Kai. Right? That''s a question for sure since the dungeon source is still unknown. And around then, came his result of the entrance exam; which Kai aced and ranked first. This surprised everyone, but the most shocked was Ray. Since he knew that whenever he went to tutor Kai, Kai would skip the class or won''t pay any attentions. But guess it was a good thing since that led to Kai helping Ray and Niatina together. Since during the academy time, Niatina was abducted and it was Ray who reached to her, with Kai''s help.


    For which Kai had to reveal his modern tech to him. But with all well, Kai didn''t mind risking about it for his friend''s benefit.


    And when Niatina was brought back safely, a banquet was held to honour Ray for being the hero to rescue her. And in that banquet, Kai played the matchmaker to get Ray and Niatina to confess to one another. Even if in that process, he had to take a hard slap. But while they were happy, Kai was worried. He had just received a warning of some attack at his little sister a few days ago, and that too through his AI-chip; which was hacked.


    But how? In a medieval era, with only him having such technology, how come someone else possessed it so as well?


    And as things progressed, soon came the day for the Moon Festival. This festival was very important for Kai and his family, since they were the ones'' who does a ritual and marks the beginning of this festival. For this purpose, they must return back to the duchy. And as it was decided, with the family came Ana and Lala, along with Ray of course. But there was also another guest; named Karina Teal, seventeen years old. A friend from the academy who wishes to see the Moon Festival ritual with her own eyes.


    And as they all set for the duchy, mid-way came an issue with a raging minotaur. But it was soon taken care of by the strongest knight of the Archduchy; Ferio Lancer, thirty-seven years old. And as they continued the journey, they soon reached the duchy as well.


    A grand (funny too) welcome awaited them, as they all went to the main mansion and rested there. Meeting the head butler; Kris and Ferio''s wife; Marielle, who was the same age as Sakura and ran a sweet shop in the duchy. And as the fun was going on, SURPRISE.


    Niatina came rushing to the group and jumped at Ray, hugging him tightly and falling on the ground. Apparently, she missed him so much that she came all the way with the royal knights, with her special (VERY special) homemade cookies for Ray.


    But in the night time, when Ray ate it; BANG. Ray went unconscious. And apparently, the cookies were very (REALLY VERY POISONOUS) poisonous that Ray would have lost his life. But luckily the physician had some holy water, which is a miracle and Ray was saved. But sadly, he won''t be able to see the ritual. (Poor guy)


    And just as the ritual began and ended, marking the start of the festival, Kris got a call. And after hearing to the other side, he was scared and worried, quickly rushing to Hiro as the call said;


    "THERE SEEMS TO BE A CALAMITY CLASS BEAST LURKING AROUND THE DUCHY!! PLEASE INFORM THE ARCHDUKE AS SOON AS YOU CAN!"


    -To Be Continued


    And that''s where we had left off in the first season. I didn''t really mention all the parts but the important one''s which one must remember for the second season, cause that''s really important. Hope you all enjoyed! And see you all on the 1st of march with the five new chapters!

 Chapter 101: The Message

    On the night of the moon festival, as the ritual took place in the duchy; something else was taking place as well. Around the same time, in the palace:


    Maximus stood by the balcony, looking at now the new moon in the nightly sky. The cheery blossom¡¯s petals, in a distance, flowing around in the cold wind. A breathtaking view, yet Maximus held a mixed of confused and worried look, trouble in his mind; slowly drifting into his own thoughts.


    Just as he was lost in his own world, he felt a warm embrace from behind. Slowly looking back, he saw Celestina, who was looking back at him with a warm smile, as she began to ask in a soft voice.


    ¡°Enjoying the night view?¡±


    Maximus chuckled slowly, turning back as he returned her embrace.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ And also, taking a break from yesterday¡¯s experience¡­¡±


    Celestina then laughed heartedly, as she said that she would make sure to have Nino learn how to properly cook. Maximus slowly smiled looking at her, as he began to stroke Celestina¡¯s head.


    Feeling Maximus¡¯s care for her, Celestina slowly looked up with a calm expression and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s disturbing you, Max?¡±


    The once moving hand paused, as Maximus smiled at her, saying nothing could be hide from her. He turned back, slowly looking at the petals that has now reached to the palace as he began to speak,


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about Kai¡­¡± He stated. Celestina kept looking at him carefully, as he continued, ¡°Remember, Anastasia came to meet me yesterday. There, she told me something strange¡­¡±


    Celestina wondered, confusion in her eyes as she asked what he meant. Maximus sighed slowly, as he expressed; ¡°Well, she told me that Kai doesn''t-¡±


    But as Maximus was speaking, he was interrupted with a sound of knocking on the door. Questioning who it was, it was confirmed to be a knight of the palace. But his voice had a worry tone, as he said something happened to the second princess, Montina (Mono).


    Maximus and Celestina exchanged a worry glance, as the two rushed out of the room. As the two slowly reached closer to her room, they were met with a few maids; each having a confused and troubled look on their face. Passing by the maids, the two entered the room, calling out;


    ¡°Mono¡­? Are you there?¡±


    Celestina called out, her voice calm and clear, when the two noticed Mono standing by the window, looking outside at the cherry blossoms flying around in the moonlight. Her crimson hair reaching down to her waist, in her light night gown showing her delicate beauty as she kept her eyes fixed outside. But something seemed to be different about her¡­


    Celestina called out to her again, but Mono didn¡¯t react anything to it. Slowly, worry began to fill the room as Celestina tried to call out again. But Maximus stopped her, stepping forward. He took a deep breath, pausing for a while before he called out to her again, but with a different name.


    ¡°¡­Hitomi?¡±


    To his calling, Mono finally looked back. But as she slowly turned to look at the two, it seemed she wasn¡¯t the Mono from before. The once shiny, crystal clear emerald green eyes she held, were now turned into a clear and calm, reflective like a still pool of water, a deep, cool blue colour.


    And as she fully turned back, she looked over the two in confusion.


    Celestina and Maximus, both of their eyes widened in a slow realization to what actually happened, as Mono; or Hitomi opened her mouth, her voice soft, asking;


    ¡°Am I¡­¡±


    Her voice slowly vanishing in the quite night¡­ As around the same time, something other worldly was happening in the Archduchy.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Right after the ritual was performed, the trees bloomed into cherry blossoms, while everyone was enjoying the wonderful view; as if the time had stopped around them, which actually happened.


    Among the group, sitting on the wheelchair, Kai too was taking the moment into his memory, when he suddenly noticed that something felt off. As he slowly looked around, he noticed that everyone in the group stood frozen. Nothing seemed to be wrong with them, only that they all were frozen in their own place; while enjoying the celestial like night view.


    ¡°The time stopped?¡±


    Kai wondered to himself, looking around everyone; trying to find any source for the time to be stopped. As he looked around, his eyes got locked onto a feather that was falling down, just above the serene lake. The feather had a soft glow to it, as it felt over the frozen lake.


    ¡°Feather? But isn¡¯t the time stopped?¡±


    Kai looked up, as his eyes slowly widened in surprise. What he saw in front of him, was a large and majestic swan.


    The bird, held a vision of celestial beauty and tranquility. Its feather shimmered like moonlight, in delicate hues of silver and white; exuding a serene and mystical glow. The large, blue eyes reflected the gentle luminescence of the moon, adding an ethereal charm. The moving graceful wings, adorned with intricate patterns reminiscent to the lunar landscape, while its slender, slightly curved golden beak and delicate yet strong feet contribute to its majestic appearance.


    Surrounded by a soft, halo-like glow, its aura was as of that to the moon, captivating Kai to look at it in astonishment.


    ¡°A swan? Pretty big from the normal size¡­ And also seems to be the one responsible for the time freeze.¡±


    Kai kept looking at the bird, and so did the bird back at Kai. Many questions were running in Kai¡¯s mind; why the bird is here? Why is he the only one able to move? What does it want from him?


    As the questions kept running in his mind, Kai heard a deep voice of a man; smooth and warm.


    ¡°What an interesting sight.¡±


    The voice spoke, as Kai looked around before his eyes settled on the bird again. ¡°Was it the swan that spoke?¡±; Kai thought, as the voice responded again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m talking to you, descendant of the Moon Wizard.¡±


    The revelation left Kai surprised, as he noticed the bird¡¯s beak not moving. ¡°Telepathy?¡±, Kai wondered, but another question sparked up in his mind;


    ¡°And what did it meant by descendant of the Moon wizard?¡±


    As he was still taking on the situation, the bird continued to speak using telepathy.


    ¡°You appear to be a human from the outside, yet from the inside; you are entirely something else. No fixed form and constantly changing¡­ Truly a unique sight.¡±


    ¡°No fixed form? Constantly changing? What¡­?¡±


    Kai was puzzled, wishing to ask what it meant, but the bird continued on its own.


    ¡°Whatever you are, I don¡¯t have much time in here, so listen to me carefully. Three months from now, this world will face a drastic change- a great calamity will come upon all the living beings of the entire universe. No matter what you do, it can¡¯t be sealed away again like before. And by now, it¡¯s already on the move to reawaken itself and soon to regroup its army. So, you must prove your worth to them and put an end to that calamity once and for all.¡±


    Listening to the bird, Kai could only stare at it in disbelief.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense! A calamity coming over the world; what is it anyway? And can¡¯t be sealed away again? So, was it sealed away in the past? And whom am I supposed to show my worth and why?¡±


    Questions kept running in his mind, when he noticed that the cherry petals were slowly beginning to move again.


    ¡°The time is up,¡±


    The bird said, as Kai looked up at it. The bird looked directly at Kai into his eyes, saying;


    ¡°You will soon get the whole truth, so remember what I have told you. You are the only key to stop that terror.¡±


    Saying so, the bird slowly began to vanish in a soft glow, as well as the things around Kai began to move again.


    Slowly, everything was back to normal. Everyone was all fine, for them nothing had happened; only Kai was the one who witnessed the actual thing. He stared in a daze towards the serene lake, while the rest were still mesmerized by the night beauty. Among them, Nino for a split second, looked back at the serene lake. As she turned back towards continuing to take in the view, she noticed Kai. He was sitting on his wheelchair, stunned. Nino was about to call to him, when suddenly everyone presented there heard Kris¡¯s worried voice.


    ¡°Your grace!¡±


    Kris voice rang out, echoing around in the night. Everyone turned towards the mansion, as they all saw Kris rushing towards them, only to stop right in front of Hiro with a worried look. He took a glance around, before he slowly whispered the content to Hiro.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 102: The Invasion

    As Hiro listened to Kris, his eyes slowly widened. The two began to whisper among one another, before he looked over Sakura and making an eye contact, ask her to listen to him. She hesitated, but made her way to them as the two informed her of the situation. She gasped for a moment, before looking back at the rest with a complex expression. The three again continued to converse in a hushed tone, while the rest looked at each other with confused look.


    ¡°They seem to be worried about something¡­¡±


    Lala expressed her worry, looking at the rest one after another. Elysia¡¯s and Ana¡¯s expression, that was once filled with excitement started to change into worry. Kai just observed the three talking among them, while he was clearly able to hear what they were discussing on his earpiece.


    ¡°Calamity beast? But¡­¡±


    Kai looked over on the left side, as a map-screen materialized of the duchy, showing all throughout the range of the duchy.


    ¡°Everything seems peaceful. There¡¯s no sign of any monsters lurking around. Somethings not right¡­¡±


    As he was understanding the situation, Hiro began to speak; his voice firm.


    ¡°Alright! Everyone, come here. There¡¯s something I have to tell you all.¡±


    Half an hour later; inside the mansion.


    Lala walked in the hall, holding onto Ana¡¯s hand. Behind them followed Nino, Karina and Elysia. Everyone had a complex expression, as Ana, hesitantly, slowly asked.


    ¡°Is the festival¡­ not happening anymore?¡±


    Her question seemed to pause the rest. Lala just had a worried look. Karina stayed silent, unsure of what to say. Elysia opened her mouth to speak, but no words came. Among them, Nino took a deep breath as she calmly responded, saying everything will be fine.


    Back then, when Hiro called them saying he needed them to hear something; Hiro explained to them that some troubles were there around the duchy, so he and Sakura must go out for a while. But Elysia ever curios, asked innocently; that why they should leave right now in the middle of the night. To her question, both Hiro and Sakura exchanged a worried look as Sakura sighed in the end, giving in.


    Later, she explained what was going on; as three calls came in saying there has been a sight of calamity beast approaching the duchy. And that she, and Hiro, along with Ferio must go to the three different directions to divert the beast and make sure the duchy is safe.


    After saying so, the rest looked at each other in worry, but Hiro reassured them saying it will be all just fine. Later, he called for the royal knights, asking them to guard the mansion while they are gone.


    As time was running, both Hiro and Sakura rode their horses, without changing their attire went straight to the source of the tension. Hiro went towards the entrance of the duchy, while Sakura made her way towards the west guard. Kris too was instructed to go where Ferio is, since he was the closest to the east guard.


    At the present now, everyone was worried as to what might happen. But a sound of a clap got their attention, looking back at the main door; seeing Kai in his wheelchair. His hands joined, with a calm smile as his projection materialized with the words;


    ¡°Alright guys, they said everything is fine, so no need to worry now. Why don¡¯t we go and see if Ray has woken up yet? I¡¯m pretty sure that he should wake up any moment now.¡±


    To Kai¡¯s words, everyone seemed to relax a bit. Nino was the first to agree with him, as she suggested to check on Ray first. Lala was about to get some food for them, but Kai stopped her, saying he will ask a maid to get it and she should enjoy her time here as a guest. Slowly, everyone made their way to Ray¡¯s room, with Kai tagging at the last. He kept glancing outside the windows, where he saw the royal knights and the knights of the duchy talking among themselves at the main gate, the knights working together to guard the mansion.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Slowly, as he looked ahead, he noticed Karina¡¯s legs shaking and in just a blink of an eyes, she almost tripped as Kai quickly reached out his hand and grabbed her from her waist. The sound got the rest, as they all turned back and seeing the two in the position; asked what happened.


    To this, Karina, still in Kai¡¯s arm, with an embarrassed look said it was her fault since she almost tripped ahead and Kai saved her. The others nodded in understanding, as Nino and Lala came forward to help Karina on her feet. As Kai let her go, he materialized his projection; saying that they should go ahead and he will go ask the maids to prepare some nutritious meal for them. They all agreed to his suggestion, as they continued their way to Ray¡¯s room; while Kai went towards the kitchen.


    ¡°I hope some maids are still there, or else I will have to go in the servants quarter.¡±


    As he was wheeling himself, a turn to the right to reach the kitchen; when he suddenly felt a pain in his head. Taking his right hand, holding onto his head; as only one thought came to his mind.


    ¡°That stupid dungeon¡­ Why now of all time¡­¡±


    In the intense pain, he began to look around; noticing a guest room towards his left. He slowly wheeled himself towards the door, struggling to keep his consciousness. As he opened the door, he quickly entered the room, closing the door behind as he fell down on the floor from his wheelchair.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    Kai was breathing heavily, giving his all to stay awake; and one thought kept running through his mind.


    ¡°I must¡­ make¡­ sure¡­


    It has to¡­ work¡­!¡±


    Kai reached towards his right ear, as his finger traced on the earpiece. Slowly, taking slow breathes, he pressed on the earpiece; as Eva¡¯s voice came in;


    ¡°System has been activated.¡±


    And a screen materialized in front of him, playing the notice;


    ¡°Level One Security System has been initiated.¡±


    Reading the text on the screen, Kai slowly sighed before closing his eyes as he drifted back to the dreamland dungeon.


    At the same time, when Kai drifted to the dungeon.


    The royal knights and the knights of the duchy who were guarding the mansion, stood firm in their places. At that moment, a knight by the main gate saw Kris walking up to the mansion, as he greeted him and asked about the situation.


    Kris to this, explained that he has informed Ferio about the situation and he went towards the east guard. He looked around, asking how the guarding is going on, as the knight reported the position of the guards and informed everything was fine. As Kris nodded to this, and was about to go ahead to the mansion; saying he should check on the kids first.


    But as he was about to walk up, the knights that were asked to guard around the mansion gasped in unison. As Kris and the first knight looked around, they noticed some kind of light coming out from the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Kris looked around in front of him, feeling a sense of urgency and was about to go inside the mansion.


    But just before anyone could react, the lights coming from all the sides curved and joined at the top of the mansion, making it look like a center. And in a blink of an eye, a barrier suddenly formed around the mansion.


    ¡°NO!!¡±


    Kris shouted, coming forward to the barrier as he pulled out a small dagger from his pocket. The dagger glowed in a thick purple aura, as Kris swiftly swinged his hand holding the dagger at the barrier, and a loud crashing sound was created; with dust and pebbles flying around, covering the vision.


    But just as the area cleared, Kris stood in front of the barrier, his eyes widened. The area around him was destroyed, the ground left with cracks. But the barrier had no scratch to it. The guards around as well tried to break the barrier, enchanting their swords with magic and swinging it on the barrier; but it was to no good.


    The royal knights kept on attacking with destructive type attacks, but the barrier still stood still with no marks on it; making the ground shake violently, only making the entrance door to the mansion slightly open to see the hall.


    ¡°Attack on the mansion¡­ Kids are inside the mansion with no guards in there¡­ Sir duke is away right now¡­ And the attackers are unknown-¡±


    Just as Kris was calculating the situation, the knight next to him looked up at the barrier; as he noticed something, his eyes widened and pointed at the top.


    ¡°¡­Look!!¡±


    As he exclaimed, Kris and the rest guards looked up, all of their eyes slowly widened in shock.


    At the roof, what they witnessed brought fear to them. At the roof, under the new moon; stood thirty figures, all cloaked in darkness and equipped with weapons on their back; swords, daggers, great sword, mage¡¯s staff in their hands. All looking towards the knights and Kris, who stared at them in horror. The scene in front of them, only raised one thought in Kris¡¯s mind;


    ¡°It was all planned¡­¡±


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 103: Pray Paint of Blood

    As the two groups were staring at one another, one of the assassins took a step forward; speaking in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Who knew it would be just sooo easy to fool the Archduke, huh!¡±


    One of the royal knights raised his voice, asking who they are and what they plan on doing with the crown prince and the princess. But to this, the group of assassins began to laugh, as female assassin-mage among them spoke; her voice calm but held a threat to it.


    ¡°Oh please~ We didn¡¯t come here for them. What we want, is something far more valuable than the royals presented here. Do you want to know what that is~?¡±


    As she kept on talking, a tall, muscular man next to her raised his voice, calm and firm.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for chit-chat. The Archduke should have already reached the place and realized the situation. Let¡¯s get the girl and complete our task.¡±


    The first among them who spoke, sighed, looking at Kris and the knights for once; then turning back to the rest of the assassins, saying;


    ¡°Search all the rooms and get that girl with two mastery skills. GO!¡±


    As he said so, all of them disappeared in a swift, as Kris held his head with both of his hands, breathing heavily. Fear and worried took over him, but yet he calmed himself as raised his voice;


    ¡°Whoever in here is the fastest, go to the west guard and bring the Archduchess! QUICK!!¡±


    As he said so, the female knight of the royal knights came forward as she said she would go and rushed out. As she went, Kris commanded;


    ¡°Rest of you, cover the entire area! We are not letting them escape from here. No one of them is going away from here tonight!¡±


    Even though Kris said so, internally; he blamed himself for not being careful enough and seeing the security of the mansion. But now, or he could do is make sure to keep an eye on the situation and hope for Sakura to arrive soon; since currently she is the one with the shortest distance from the mansion.


    At the exact same time, inside the room where Ray was resting. The others were present as well, Lala looking outside the window seeing the barrier and knights circling around the mansion. Every one of them heard the talk between the assassins and the knights, and fear was evident among them all. Karina held onto both Ana and Elysia, who were the most scared as she kept reassuring them everything will be fine. Nino sat beside Ray; who was still unconscious and held tight onto his hand.


    ¡°Why is this suddenly happening¡­ Everyone is scared here¡­ Uncle and Aunt are also away right now¡­


    Ray¡¯s been unconscious for some time now


    And where is Kai? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ did he get caught by them¡­¡±


    Many questions ran through her mind, she glanced at the others who sat in silence, all scared and unsure of what to say. She took a look at Ray¡¯s face, thinking what he would do at times like this.


    But slowly, she took a deep breath as she stood up. Everyone looked at her, as she said to them;


    ¡°I will go out to see what¡¯s happening¡­¡±


    As she made her point, Karina and Lala gasped as they tried to stop her but Nino didn¡¯t listen to the two and made her way towards the door, to open the door. But as she tried to, the door didn¡¯t open; as if something was right behind the door and stopping it from opening.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t the door open?¡±


    Nino wondered out loud, trying to open the door again but it didn¡¯t budge.


    Exactly then, in the third floor, assassins looked around in confusion.


    ¡°¡­What is going on here!?¡±


    The tall, muscular man spoke up. With him, the other assassins too were equally enraged. Everyone made their questions one by one, recalling the past events that happened when they entered the mansion.


    Half a minute before, as the assassins made their way to look around the mansion.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Splitting among the group, they were walking onto different sides. As the female assassin among them, went ahead to open the first door they saw; the moment she touched the door knob, a high voltage shock of electricity passed through her body; throwing her away crashing to the wall as she screamed in pain.


    Everyone around her, and those who scattered came to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The guy who provoke Kris and the knights asked, when he noticed that the female assassin knocked unconscious; with burn marks on her skin and bleeding from her back.


    ¡°What happened here!?¡±


    He questioned, as the rest explained what happened. After so, he looked over that door held by the female assassin, and was about to try to open it; when he felt electricity around his fingers that were reaching to the knob.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right here¡­¡±


    He turned to another mage among the group, asking if he feels any magic traps around the mansion. But to this, the mage shook his head saying all he feels is the magic of the magic stone at the hall which is being used to light the whole mansion. Everyone stood in silence, when another giant man among them stepped forward;


    ¡°Whatever the case is, if we can¡¯t open the door¡­ Then we are breaking the walls!¡±


    As he said so, he launched himself at the wall, shoulder-first, crashing through it with a loud boom. But the wall didn¡¯t break down, rather; the one who launched itself to it screamed.


    ¡°ARGHH!!¡±


    The giant man fell on the floor, screaming and clutching to his shoulder tightly. Everyone gathered around him now, checking on his left shoulder, seeing bleeding in it. They removed his cloak to see what happened, as they witnessed what was the cause of his screaming.


    Underneath the cloak, they saw his left shoulder being covered in holes; as if spikes had penetrated several inches into his body. The entry points were surrounded with by bruising and swelling, indicating the force of impact.


    A healer among them quickly came up as he began to heal the wound. The rest wondered what was happening, when one of them got hit by a thought and looked back at the unconscious female assassin. He quickly went up to her and checked her back, where he noticed the same holes in her body and screamed; saying she¡¯s got injury like the other one as well.


    The second healer came up to her, quickly taking care of the injury. At this point, everyone could tell that something was off. The first assassin who spoke up looked around the magnificent hall, thinking to himself;


    ¡°We are the most elite and highly trained assassins. Even taking down a S-Rank adventurer is no issue for us. We are like hunters ready to hunt anytime. But¡­ ever since we stepped inside this mansion¡­ why does it feel like we are being hunted¡­¡±


    As he was thinking, the light of the entire mansion suddenly went off. The mansion now was eerie silent, with no lights. Nino and the others in the room stayed together, scared of the sudden light out. Kris and the knights on the outside stood with a worried look, seeing the lights suddenly going off in the mansion.


    ¡°Please come quick, duchess¡­¡± Kris could only pray. But in that moment, he noticed something strange. Straight in front of him, at the entrance door to the mansion; which was slightly opened due to the impact of continuous attack being done at the barrier. Inside, he was able to see the crystal that was planted there; which was strangely glowing at the moment. But the glow wasn¡¯t just any normal bright; it was glowing in a bloody, red color. As he saw it, he froze in his steps, as a memory from the past began to run in his mind.


    By now, two minutes has passed by as the assassins decided to look for any source of sound in the mansion, and not the be close to the door and walls inside. After healing the two, rest of them scattered around as the one who commanded them, stayed back with the unconscious two. Just as he was wondering what to do, he heard footsteps from behind.


    Turning back, he wasn¡¯t able to clearly make out what was happening; until he saw a black figure walking towards his way. In the figure¡¯s hand, held a magic stone; the one used to light the entire mansion. The figure was tossing the magic stone; up and down, playing it around his right hand.


    The assassin took out his sharp-bladed swords, opening his mouth to speak;


    ¡°Who ar-¡±


    But he paused mid-way, his eyes slowly widening in pain and fear. Many red lines began to form in his body, covering all of his body from head to toe; as he slowly deteriorated into a pool of blood splashing on the ground, along with his clothes and weapons shattered into very small pieces, unable to identify.


    The figure kept walking ahead, stepping onto the pool of blood, then passing by the two unconscious ones; as the two also had the same fate as the first one. Both turned into a pool of blood splashing around, the walls and floor painted in blood; as the figure walked ahead without looking back.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 104: The Fear in the Dark

    A minute ago, by the west guard.


    Sakura stood in front of the orb, looking at the orb as it glowed. But something felt off about it, as she looked around the knights.


    ¡°How long has it been glowing like this?¡±


    She asked, as one of the knights replied, saying it¡¯s been over a minute by now. To this, Sakura carefully looked at the orb; as a thought hit her. She quickly closed her eyes, and began to focus. She was feeling the mana flow around her surroundings, as she felt that a strong amount of mana was coming from one of the storage rooms near to the guard post.


    She asked the knights to look in that particular room to find anything strange. After some time, the knights came back; one of them holding mana stone in his hand; as he said that they found it inside there. But was strange, since there was no real need for the use of mana stone for them, and that this is not the mana stone which they usually get.


    Sakura took the mana stone, examining it as she realized that the mana stone held a big massive amount of mana.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t this amount of mana, just like of a calamity beast¡­¡±


    She paused; as realization came over her.


    ¡°Was this all someone¡¯s plan¡­¡±


    As she realized so, a voice came towards them from behind. Looking back, it was the female royal knight, who had rushed to her. Sakura quickly went up, helping her catch her breath, asking what¡¯s wrong. But the knight, without any delay explained the situation back in the mansion; taking deep breaths mid-way.


    As Sakura heard what was happening there, she quickly ran towards her horse; looking back at the knights and telling them to contact the east and north guard post, and tell them it was all fake.


    At the same time, In the room, where Nino and the rest were worried sick in fear; Ray started to show movement. Lala was the first to notice, as she told the rest and Nino quickly began to call Ray¡¯s name. Furrowing his eyes, Ray slowly held his head by his right arm; his head throbbing. Slowly, he sat up with Nino¡¯s help.


    ¡°Why do I have such a bad headache¡­¡±


    Ray murmured to himself, when he noticed that the room was dark. Everyone around him were scared, looking at him with a glint of hope in their eyes. Ray turned to Nino next to him, asking what was going on as she explained everything that has happened so far, her voice chocking with slight fear.


    After knowing everything, Ray quickly stood up, still in his tunic as he looked for his coat; where he had kept his short custom-designed arquebus. As he took it, he took one more glance at the group, when he noticed that Kai is missing among them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kai?¡±


    He asked, as Elysia; with a teary voice said that Kai has been gone for a while now and she is scared if something happened to him. But Ray quickly came to her, hugging and reassuring that everything will be fine.


    He made his way towards the door, when he recalled something from the evening.


    Back when Kai made Ray¡¯s portrait as a stickman, and ran off with Ray following behind.


    After chasing Kai for a while, Ray finally caught him. Cornering him against a wall, he moved his hands to grab him by the collar but Kai intervened, grabbing onto his hand and smiling with excitement. Their hands locked and muscles strained while the two pushed against each other; neither willing to yield.


    After some time, both reconciled as the two ate some pastries; with Kai holding drinks for him and Ray. As Ray ate the pastries, he kept saying that it¡¯s fine if Kai wants to play some tricks on him, but he shouldn¡¯t do that in front of Nino.


    Ray kept going on and on, while Kai just stared at a distance, until his voice came through the earpiece to Ray.


    ¡°Ray, can you promise me one thing?¡±


    This question made Ray confused, as he slowly asked what he meant. Kai just smiled looking forward, as his voice came in again.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Well, if something happens¡­ Only ''IF'' something or anything suspicious happens tonight, like you feel something is wrong. Please, keep Nino, Elysia and the rest safe with you.¡±


    Ray had doubts in his mind, questions like why was Kai saying such things until he noticed the look in his eyes. Filled with determination for something; as Ray just gave in saying he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s on Kai¡¯s mind, but he promises to keep everyone safe with him.


    In the present now, Ray wondered;


    "Did you knew something like this might happen, Kai?"


    as he reached to the door knob, trying to open the door but it won¡¯t budge. Then Nino¡¯s voice came from behind, as she said the door won¡¯t open for some reason. Ray looked at the door again, then towards the window thinking if he should jump out. But Lala said in; saying that she tried to open the windows as well but it won¡¯t open.


    This left Ray wondering what to do, until in a few seconds he decided to force the door open. He stepped back a few steps, readying himself to jump in. Nino and the rest just watched from behind. Nino wanted to stop him, but seeing how determined Ray was, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The moment went Ray rushed forward with his shoulder, colliding to the door; the door easily opened as Ray fell on the ground. Everyone was about to come to him, but he said it was alright; slowly getting up. But his voice slightly shaking; his eyes locked ahead of him in the dark hallway.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­fine. You all stay he-here¡­ I will check ahead and be back soon¡­¡±


    Saying so, he slowly closed the door without looking back at the room. His eyes still locked ahead, as he breaths heavily. What made him so, was the scene in front of him; the hallway ahead was filled with blood scattered all around the walls and floor. He covered his mouth, completely new to such environment.


    ¡°Something big is going on¡­¡±


    He thought to himself, gripping onto his arquebus tight on his right arm and walking ahead in the path filled with blood.


    Around the same time, while Ray was walking on the second floor. The assassins, few of them lighting around the hall with their magic; had gathered again in the third floor. But this time; their numbers were less compared to before. The atmosphere among them was tense, everyone stayed silent, until the muscular man among them spoke up.


    ¡°The acting leader, along with half of us has suddenly vanished from the mansion. There are trails of blood on the second and third floor, but no bodies are found¡­


    Does anyone know what¡¯s going on here!?!?!¡±


    The man suddenly shouted, as the rest stayed still with no accurate answer to him. The female assassin-mage spoke up;


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense anyone suspicious here using his or her magic. Only our mages lighting up the hall, and the knights outside who are ready to take us on the moment we dismantle the barrier¡­¡±


    Just as they were wandering what was going on, the light that was created by the mages¡¯ magic went off. In the darkness, others asked what happened, why they suddenly cancelled the light. But to this, the mages¡¯ said they don¡¯t know; they felt as if the magic suddenly got cancelled for some reason. Slowly lighting up again, the assassins this time started to fear a little.


    The hall was lighted again, but it seemed that their numbers decreased once again. The muscular one looked around, counting in his mind as he noticed;


    ¡°Only twelve of us¡­? Weren¡¯t we fifteen just a second ago¡­¡±


    He looked around once again, counting for the second time; but the result was the same. He opened his mouth to speak up, when everyone presented there heard a sudden note from a piano reverberated through the walls from the room at the end of the hallway. The melody, tender yet melancholic raised the sense of fear in all of them; as they all looked towards the direction to the end of the hall.


    The female assassin slightly flinched, taking a deep breath as she spoke;


    ¡°¡­Whoever there is¡­ we are finishing it off right now!¡±


    The rest agreed to her, as all of them made their way to the room. After a few seconds; all of them stood in the shadows to the door to the room. They made eye contact; saying to use an object to push the door open. But to their surprise, the moment they decided to do so; the double door suddenly opened on its own. Slowly, each half of the double door creaked open, each groan and squeak piercing the silence like a sinister whisper.


    All of them grabbed their weapons, ready to attack any moment now. And from the small view of the entrance, the muscular one saw a man; sitting by the piano. His back turned to them, as the assassin whispered;


    ¡°Finish him.¡±


    As he said so, dozens of daggers and magic bullets flied away to the man sitting by the piano, making a loud noise of the room to be breaking.


    Outside, hearing the commotion, knights and Kris clenched their fist in helplessness. From the inside, Ray; who was looking around the seconds floor, hearing the sound of fire looked up, wondering;


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s from the third floor.¡±


    He quickly made his move, running towards the stairs.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 105: The One with Red Eyes

    For the assassins, they all entered the room in a go. The room was spacious, with the piano at the center. The muscular one then came forward, picking up the lifeless body of the man now; when his eyes widened in surprise. He let go of the body, as the rest too saw the face of the man. It was actually one of them, who had just gone mission when they were in the hallway.


    As they all were taking on this situation, the door behind them slowly began to close again. Looking back, everyone took a step back; a sight of horror in their eyes again. What they saw out just like out of a horror scene; as two more bodies were pinned to each half of the door from the inside. Their bodies had bruises, blood dripping down; as both of the bodies had their head lowered down.


    The others were so taken back, that they all only reacted when the double door closed completely. They had gone ahead to check on the bodies handing on the door; when the light from the mages magic went off again.


    ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you all keep the light up!?!?¡±


    ¡°Somethings not right here!! My magic won¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s throwing this liquid at me!?¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­ Who¡¯s that!? And what¡¯s this liquid?¡±


    In the darkness, the room was in chaos. The assassins had lost their cool with so much going on; shouting at one another.


    As they kept screaming, the curtain of the window suddenly was removed; as moonlight fell on the room. But as the light came in, a sudden silence fell on them. Why? Well, the once group of twelve assassins; were now only left with five of them: the muscular one, the female assassin, a mage and two others.


    The muscular one held his hand closer to his face, as he noticed that the warm liquid on his hand was not just any liquid; it was blood. The others too noticed themselves, seeing they all were covered in blood from head to toe. The room itself was a bloody mess, and seven of them had suddenly vanished.


    Everyone was questioning on what had just happened in their mind, when the female assassin suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure standing on the ceiling; upside down. She paused, fear taking over her as she slowly looked up, her legs shaking, eyes closed. But when she opened them, looking up, the view of it made her stun for a while.


    The others when noticed her standing stunned, followed her gaze. They all as well were left stunned; as there, on the ceiling, a shadowy figure clung upside down, his hands shoved into his pockets; his glowing red eyes piercing through the darkness. The sinister gaze seemed to bore into my soul, filling them with an overwhelming sense of dread.


    The time in this situation seemed to have stopped for them; as they could only watch the figure staring back at them in horror.


    Outside of the mansion, as the knights kept their look; they heard the sound of hooves clopping against the path. Looking at the main entrance of the mansion; they saw Sakura had arrived. Kris quickly went up to her, but when he noticed that she didn¡¯t wear her usual calm look; he stepped back.


    Without asking any question, she walked up to the barrier while extending her right arm; as a slender, polished rapier with an elegant wing motif on the hilt manifested next to her. The cross guard and knuckle bow feature were graceful, engraved feathers, while the leather-wrapped grip offers a firm hold; as she took the hold of it. The pommel was beautifully adorned with an emblem of a bird in flight, as Sakura swinged it around once; as if warming up.


    She walked right towards the barrier, as she held the rapier up to her shoulder level, gripping onto it tight; the blade gleaming in the dim light. Taking a deep breath, she lunged forward, as the blade made contact with the barrier. The barrier began to waver, its once-solid form now flickering like a dying flame. The once barrier which took the shaking attacks of the knights, now in just one slash; shattered into a thousand glowing fragments, dissolving into the air like ethereal dust.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    All the knights and Kris looked at her in awe, but Sakura continued on to walk ahead to the mansion door. But as she was about to step in, she wasn¡¯t able to. She froze, slowly taking her hand to the main door, but was stopped mid-air. As if an invisible barrier was there. She touched it, slowly thinking that she can¡¯t sense the source of the barrier.


    When suddenly, her eyes caught a glance of the inside. She saw the same as Kris, the orb placed there was glowing red. She quickly looked back, her eyes meeting Kris¡¯s as she asked;


    ¡°¡­Is that orb broken or something¡­?¡±


    To this, Kris shook his head; as a surge of urgency ran over Sakura. She quickly did another slash on the barrier with the rapier, but this time; the barrier didn¡¯t flinch or anything. It stayed unfazed. She started to throw more slashes at it, the ground and surrounding began to break; shaking, yet not scratch on it.


    Finally, she punched right at the barrier, the whole mansion shook, but the barrier yet was left unfazed.


    Nino and the rest inside huddled together, as the whole mansion was shaking; while Ray almost had reached the room where the assassins were.


    Outside, Sakura began to cry; her tears falling down her cheeks as she felt on her knees, still lightly banging on the barrier.


    ¡°¡­My kids¡­ They are¡­still inside-¡±


    She chocked on her voice, silently crying. The knights could only watch from a distance, unsure of what to do.


    Back inside, the assassins were still looking at the dark figure in the ceiling; without any care to the mansion that just shook. As they all looked at it in silence, the mage from behind spoke, his voice shaking;


    ¡°¡­We-Were yo..you the one¡­ behind all this¡­¡±


    He asked, but the figure just kept looking at them with his fierce glowing eyes.


    The muscular one studied the figure, while the rest were still processing what was going on.


    ¡°Even in the dark, I can tell that this person is about 5¡¯7 tall¡­ If I can somehow get some time, I can finish him off in one move.¡±


    Thinking so, he glanced over the female assassin, who caught his look. The two made an eye contact, as the female assassin understood what he wanted. She gave a small nod, pulling her left hand to her back, careful not to seen. The muscular one then tightly held onto his great sword, as he took one step ahead.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    He said, as the female assassin threw a magic tool towards the black figure, which slowly exploded in mid-air; making a blinding light. In the moment, the muscular one jumped up, swinging the great sword around.


    But the black figure, just looked over the way where the assassin had leaped over towards him. In that moment, the room; even though a blinding light had covered it, a spray of red, liquid spread around.


    The scene was something else. Once the light faded, the room was filled with blood dripping down from the walls, fell into the floor; and even on the bodies of the assassins again. The remaining four assassins were left stunned, shock and fear had now completely taken over them. They all slowly looked up, noticing a circular barrier around the upside-down figure held blood around it, which was slowly dripping back down to the floor.


    As the four stood in horror, the figure slowly left the ceiling; landing back on the floor with a flip. Now his face towards the window, moonlight casting over him as his view got clear.


    In that moment, the female assassin then gasped. She and the rest were able to see the clear image of the figure; and she knew who that figure was.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    She said, as she recognized who the figure was. ¡°I saw you in the evening ¡­Weren¡¯t you supposed to be disabled?¡± She questioned in a low voice, as she was looking at the figure, standing in front of her now; with his back turned to them.


    But then, the once figure standing upside-down on the ceiling spoke up, opening his mouth as he said;


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s spreading such lies.¡±


    As the four assassins heard his voice, they all gasped. One question ran through all of their minds; ¡°He can talk as well!?¡±


    Everyone stood in silence, the assassins breathing heavily while the figure kept looking out to the moon from the window, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Slowly, the figure turned back, his jet-black hair came to be seen. He had worn a white tunic, black trouser and brown shoes. His eyes were glowing red, as a smile played on his lips looking at the four assassins in front of him. But the assassins stood in disbelief; as the one standing in front of them was none other than Kai.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 106: One Minute

    Three minutes back, the moment Kai lost his consciousness.


    Kai had woken up in the dungeon again, looking around he found it was the chamber of the hidden boss. But he quickly got serious, drifting into thoughts as the system screen came up to him right away;


    ¡°Welcome back adventurer! It feels like it has been ages since you came here. How have you been? Did you miss me?¡±


    But Kai remained indifferent, still in his thoughts. The system screen began to float around him, with a question mark. But then, Kai spoke up.


    ¡°Can you summon me after some time?¡±


    The floating screen came to a stop, as it asked why Kai wanted to go back right away without doing any quest. To this, Kai just looked with the screen with a serious look; not saying a word. The system came to pause on his gaze, with Kai''s gaze filled with serious, cold look; as the system screen slowly began to show words again.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know why you want to go back, but it¡¯s something very serious for you, right? Then just accept this first.¡±


    As it read it, another screen came up with a reward interface;


    ¡°Reward for clearing the hidden boss: Avatar¡±


    In the screen below, showed bonus boost for stats, few equipment on the list, huge amount of exp gain and a key appearance item named; Infinity Key.


    Kai took a glance at the screen, when the system came to him saying he must accept the infinity key. Further explaining, it stated that infinity key would allow him to enter and exit the dungeon whenever he wants without being forced summon in it.


    To this, Kai just gave a nod as a key appeared in front of him and he took it in his hand; which instantly vanished right in his palm. An aura covered around Kai, as he asked if he can exit now. The system just replied saying he just needs to think of exiting the dungeon; and he will be back in the real world.


    Kai smiled to this, as he slowly started to vanish; starting from toe. But before completely vanishing, he spoke up.


    ¡°I accept that last reward as well. The additional one!¡±


    Saying so, he was gone now. The system screen still floated in the air, but the words in it kept changing.


    ¡°Wait, did he notice the additional reward?¡±


    ¡°Even when it was in such small words¡­?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you guys that he will notice it!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great then! He will have his first summon now!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it too good for him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As the first screen kept changing the words forming in it, the second screen with the reward still kept floating. In the list of rewards, by the end corner to the left stated another reward in very small words;


    ¡°Additional reward: The adventurer has surpassed the level of a boss monster after clearing the hidden boss. Since the adventurer didn¡¯t have any summon so far, would you like to accept the additional reward of having the hidden boss as your first summon?¡±


    [YES/NO]


    In that screen, the [YES] slowly started to glow with the dungeon fading away.


    In the real world, in the room where Kai lost his consciousness.


    It has been a minute since he was forced summon; and now back. Looking around, he noticed a barrier had formed around the mansion through the window. He just blankly stared out, when Eva¡¯s screen materialized in front of him, with a layout of the whole mansion; showing where and how many people are making their movements.


    Another screen materialized next to the first one, showing Nino and the rest in Ray¡¯s room; all in fear. A third screen came to the right of the first screen, showing the assassins looking at the first injured female assassin.


    ¡°Seems like the security is working nice.¡±


    Kai thought to himself, as he didn¡¯t reach towards the wheelchair; but stood on his legs. Dusting of his clothes, Kai pulled out a pocket watch from his right pocket. Looking at the time, he put it back as he walked towards the window; as his voice rang in the room, directed from his mouth.


    ¡°I better put up another barrier.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Saying so, he snapped his fingers of his right arm as an invisible barrier formed around the main door, and all the windows around the mansion. After so, he walked back towards the door as he whispered to himself;


    ¡°Now, let''s greet these uninvited guests.¡±


    Saying so, he first headed for the main hall in the ground floor. There, he took off the mana stone that was keeping the lights in the mansion. Before he walked away in the darkness, he looked over the orb placed at the center; slowly his eyes began to glow red as he stared at the orb. To this, the orb too began to glow, but it glowed in a bloody, red color.


    As it shined in red, Kai just smirked as he walked away in the darkness; towards his first three pray. In just a minute from then, he had installed fear in the remaining assassins and lowered their numbers; only to be left fifteen. And soon enough, he made these number reach to remain only four; which brings him to the current situation.


    Kai stood in front of the four assassins; who are all shocked and frightened at the same time. They all looked at Kai, from head to toe; who stood straight, looking at them with his cold, red glowing eyes. They all stayed silent, the assassins wondering if Kai had been hiding his capabilities. The room had a mysterious air in it, as Kai finally spoke up;


    ¡°Too scared to even speak huh. Anyways, I will give you thirty seconds. So, tell me everything you know.¡±


    Saying so, Kai leaned back; when suddenly a chair materialized in the form of mana, as Kai sat down on it. His right leg over the left, arms crossed as he leaned on the left side; looking straight at the four assassins, he said;


    ¡°Your time starts now.¡±


    As he said so, a timer appeared right above Kai; in the form of magic, it began the count from thirty, twenty-nine, twenty-eight, and so on. The assassins looked at the timer going on, as the one from the back shouted at Kai, saying now that Kai has revealed himself, they can easily kill him. But Kai remained calm to this, just staring at the four.


    The female assassin began to work her mind, thinking of how come Kai is the one doing all this, why can¡¯t she sense his mana, and why does he look like a monster in a human form¡­


    No one spoke anything. Kai silently kept his stare at them, and so did the assassins on him. The moment the timer reached zero, Kai stood up, the chair of mana behind him vanishing in thin air.


    ¡°So, you all won¡¯t say, huh. Fine then, you all are not really that useful to me anyway.¡±


    Saying so, he pulled out his pocket watch as he spoke up and looked over it and putting it back again, saying;


    ¡°Three¡­¡±


    Just as he said so, the assassin among the four at the end, began to cough blood; blood flowing from his mouth, eyes widened. And in the blink of an eye, his body suddenly burst; blood filling all over the room. The remaining assassins were covered in more blood again, their eyes widened. Kai however, stood firm as the blood that came over him but froze midway in the invisible barrier. He opened his mouth again, this time saying the number two; as the assassin to the right experienced the same fate. Next, he said the number one, as the one at left also burst into form of blood.


    Now only the female assassin was left, petrified as she stared at Kai in horror. Her body was shaking, sweat on her forehead; her voice stuck in her throat. And only one thought rammed in her mind; must run for life. But it seemed her legs already gave up on it, unable to move as she fell on her knees. Tears began to fall from her eyes; feeling the fear.


    Kai however kept looking at her expressionless. As he opened his mouth again, about to speak; the female assassin spoke up.


    ¡°¡­W-Wai..wait¡­ please¡­¡±


    She spoke up, her voice very low and shaking. Tears kept falling from her cheeks, her head lowered as Kai paused and looked over her. Choking and sniffing, she slowly spoke up saying she can¡¯t tell him since she and the rest were under a puppet spell; that if any of them were to reveal the truth, they would have their heart instantly stop. She kept crying, until Kai walked up to her and put his left hand on her head.


    ¡°Take some rest I guess,¡±


    He said, as suddenly the female assassin felt a shock and fell on the floor unconscious. Kai gave a big sigh, as he looked outside towards the window. His eyes came back to real, from ruby red to obsidian. He stared to the outside, pulling out his pocket watch as he said;


    ¡°You should come inside Ray.¡±


    Just behind the door, Ray froze up. He was gripping onto his arquebus, taking a deep breath. Moving his hand, he slowly opened the door as he looked at Kai with a serious expression.


    Kai too looked back, looking at Ray with a smile. The two just kept staring at each other, while in the outside; Hiro returned. He was covered in blood strains on his clothes; but everyone looked at him in hope, as he walked up to Sakura, who was crying. He bent down to her, helping her up as he said;


    ¡°Everything is fine now.¡±


    Sakura looked at him, her face filled with tears as Hiro rubbed off her cheeks. He smiled at her, then slowly turned to look at the mansion main door. Slowly walking forward, he made a knock on the invisible barrier. With that one knock, the barrier began to crack, slowly shattering into pieces, falling and vanishing in thin air.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 107: Soothing

    Back inside the mansion, in the room filled with blood and the unconscious assassin. Kai and Ray stared at one another, until they heard the sound of glasses shattering. Ray looked around confused, while Kai sighed.


    ¡°Guess I should have made it more durable after all¡­¡±


    He looked at Ray, smiling as he said; ¡°Please handle my mom and dad for me. Tell them that I''m safe with the rest, alright!¡±


    As he said so, Kai began walking out towards the window. But Ray asked him to stop, about to ask question when Kai interrupted him as he spoke out first without turning back; saying he knows that Ray has got many questions in his mind, but he will answer them all tonight. He glanced back at Ray one more time, as he said to have faith in him, after all he is Ray¡¯s best friend now.


    He turned back again, continuing to walking as Ray was left with many doubts in his mind. But as Kai reached the window, he spoke again;


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s been no news of trickster these past few days, right?¡±


    As he said so, Ray looked up at him; asking what he meant. To this, Kai just gave him a smile as two magic circles formed around Kai; one at top and other at the bottom of where Kai stood. The magic circle then moved through Kai; the bottom one from his feet to up, as the top one from head to below. As the magic circle moved through Kai, his appearance slowly began to change.


    His jet-black hair, changed into long, flowing, black hair with subtle crimson highlights. His facial features changed to of a girl¡¯s; large, almond-shaped brown eyes with long, dark lashes and a small, upturned nose. From the lower half as well, his body changed into that of a girls¡¯.


    As slowly the magic circles faded, Kai had transformed into a girl right in front of Ray. Ray stood dumbfounded; eyes widened as he slowly said;


    ¡°¡­Trickster¡­?¡±


    ¡°Keep it a secret for now,¡±


    Kai said so, putting his index finger on his lips. Ray just stared at him, wondering how come his voice changed to a feminine one as well. Just then, the two heard footsteps from outside; Ray looked towards the door when Kai¡¯s actual voice came to Ray through the earpiece, saying;


    "Sorry in advance."


    Ray wondered, looking ahead again when he felt a hit on his stomach, falling back to the wall, as the door to the room opened again.


    ¡°Ray!?¡±


    It was Hiro and the rest, entering the room. Kris quickly came up to Ray, helping him up. Hiro and Sakura, with the knights behind them looked towards their front; where stood Kai: in disguise as Trickster. Looking at them, Kai smiled as he spoke up.


    ¡°Took you all long enough. If it weren¡¯t for me, everyone inside the mansion might be dead already.¡±


    As he said so, he turned back to the window to walk away. Hiro by the door tightly gripped on his hand, thinking for a while as he asked if he knew who the attackers were. To this, Kai paused and replied; saying he left one among them alive for Hiro to interrogate.


    Hiro looked over the female assassin, who was laying on the floor unconscious. He sighed, when Sakura spoke in;


    ¡°My husband said that you saved my son once before. And now, you saved him, my daughter and the other kids in the mansion as well¡­


    Why¡­?¡±


    At her words, Kai stood by silently, before he softly chuckled and said that he does all this for fun, nothing else. He reached his hand on the window, opening it and jumped out; giving a smile at them.


    Everyone was left speechless; especially Ray. But slowly after the event, Hiro and Sakura quickly came to him; asking if the others were safe. Ray stood up, pausing for a moment before he said that everyone was safe and is in his room.


    To this, Hiro and Sakura quickly rushed to Ray¡¯s room. Ray too slowly followed them, but as they almost reached to his room; Ray remembered.


    ¡°Wait a second¡­ Kai isn¡¯t there. He just jumped off the third floor! What will I say about him?!¡±


    But it was too late, as Sakura already opened the door of the room, entering together with Hiro. Ray rushed forward, looking inside the room; but to his surprise, Kai was already inside, sitting on his wheelchair among the rest; as if he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Ray just stood by the door dumbfounded, while Hiro and Sakura quickly went up to Elysia and Kai; bringing them to their embraces. Elysia silently sobbed in Hiro¡¯s arm, as he comforted her. While Kai, with a calm looked expressed that everything was fine; using the projection showing words. The rest as well sighed in relief, as the royal knights came in as well; checking on Nino if she was alright.


    After making sure everyone was safe, Hiro asked them all to stay in Ray¡¯s room for a while. Sakura explained that they will look around and come back again, as they all went out. The royal knights stayed back, waiting outside the door; guarding them.


    Slowly, Nino came to Ray; hugging him tightly as she expressed how worried she was for him. Ray just smiled to it, slowly patting Nino on her head. But as he looked up, he saw Kai giving him a smile; but then Ray asked;


    ¡°When did you came back?¡±


    To this, Kai just tilted his head; making a confused look when Nino pulled back from Ray and asked;


    ¡°What do you mean Ray? Kai was with us all the time.¡±


    As she said so, Ray got more confused, asking what she meant; but then Kai¡¯s voice came to him from the earpiece.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say, I will tell you everything?¡±


    Ray looked at Kai again, who was giving him a serious look, as the voice continued;


    ¡°Just wait for them leave.¡±


    As he said so, Ray thought for a while before he turned to Nino, smiling as he sighed; saying he just have too many thoughts going on in his mind right now. Nino smiled at him, saying he should take it easy now since Hiro and Sakura are here now.


    Ray simply nodded to it, turning to others asking them to just wait here for a little more time; as Hiro and Sakura are still checking out the mansion. But his mind kept asking about Kai, glancing at him from time to time.


    Slowly after, Kris came to them saying it¡¯s all fine now and that they can rest carefree. Hiro and Sakura came by slowly, checking on them; as Elysia asked if she could sleep with them, scared of the recent event. To which, the two happily agreed. Ana too slept with Lala, with Karina in the same room with them. Nino too slept in a room provided next to Ray¡¯s, with the royal knights guarding outside.


    Everyone went to rest, with all the events that took place in one night; except for two people.


    In Ray¡¯s room, he wasn¡¯t there. The window was opened, as the wind made the curtain dance in the air.


    Outside, using his wind magic, Ray carefully went to the other side of the mansion; to Kai¡¯s room window. But to his surprise, the window of Kai¡¯s room was opened as well, and he wasn¡¯t inside. He stepped on the window, looking inside. Where did he go; Ray wondered.


    As Ray was wondering where Kai can be, the air grew still. The gentle rustling of leaves and distant chirping of crickets were the only sounds, creating a serene backdrop.


    But then suddenly, a calm, melodic flute began to play, its notes floating gracefully through the night air with the cherry blossoms dancing in the wind.


    ¡°This is¡­,¡± Ray looked around, searching for the source of it, as he began to move back in the air; towards the back of the mansion. The sound was pure and mellifluous, like a whispering breeze that carried the essence of a forgotten lullaby. Each note seemed to dance and weave through the trees, wrapping the whole area in a soothing embrace, as if time itself had slowed to listen to the ethereal melody.


    As Ray reached the serene lake, he looked around. The flute¡¯s melodic note made an ethereal atmosphere around the serene lake, when Ray¡¯s eyes drifted towards the cherry blossom trees lined up by the lake.


    By one of the trees, in its branch; sat Kai, playing a long slender, hazel polished flute. He was absorbed in his music, eyes closed. His lips close to the flute, a look of pure focus and calm over his face. Blowing gently into the flute, coaxing out a soft, lilting note that floats through the air like a delicate butterfly. His fingers danced nimbly over the bamboo holes, crafting a mesmerizing melody that resonates with the soul.


    As Kai kept his focus on playing the flute, Ray was left stunned; captured by the melody of his play. Inside the mansion as well, the melody reached throughout the corners; the knights, maids, Kris, Hiro, Sakura and everyone else as well had a calm look on their faces. Hiro; slowly falling into sleep as he was sitting on a chair by the bed, next to Sakura and Elysia who slept calmly. The royal knights, who were on high guard on Nino¡¯s room entrance, fell asleep as well by the wall, sliding down on the floor.


    A calm atmosphere fell upon the mansion, easing the tense from the assassin attack before.


    Outside, at the back of the mansion. Ray stood by, listening to Kai as he played the flute. And after some time; Kai slowly; and with a sweet note, ended his play.


    Opening his eyes again, he smiled as he looked straight towards where Ray stood. Switching his position towards him, Kai leaned by his right shoulder. Crossing his arms, he opened his mouth, saying;


    ¡°Welcome my friend.¡±

 Chapter 108: Speaking-Up

    ¡°Welcome my friend.¡±


    As Kai said, Ray was momentary stunned. But taking on a deep breath, he sighed as he looked at Kai straight in the eye, smiling as well as he said;


    ¡°You have a lot to explain, Kai.¡±


    Kai softly chuckled, jumping down on the lake. But he didn¡¯t drown, rather was walking over the lake water. Taken by surprise, Ray just looked at Kai walking over the water. But without caring to Ray¡¯s surprise, Kai spoke again.


    ¡°Right, right. You deserve to know everything now. But, from where should I begin?¡±


    Saying so, Kai had already reached in front of Ray, placing his hand on Ray¡¯s shoulder as he asked. As Kai¡¯s hand fell on Ray¡¯s shoulder, he came back to his senses. Looking in front, he saw Kai standing in front of him, a calm smile playing on his lips.


    For a moment, Ray paused but smiled back at him; saying it¡¯s good that he can talk. But then with a worried tone, he asked that if Kai wanted no one to know about him being able to walk and talk, why did they meet outside.


    But to this, Kai just smiled and said; since everyone is asleep now, and there¡¯s a great night view out tonight, I thought why not we talk outside. Ray wanted to argue on how carefree Kai was acting, but sighed, looking at him with a straight face and asked;


    ¡°¡­Since when?¡±


    To this, a memory flashed through Kai¡¯s mind: the calamity beast¡¯s attack on the Willowshade village, and Emily coming to rescue him.


    Kai paused for a while, before he said; the day Hiro and Sakura came to the village looking for him. Ray, hearing his answer just nodded. Looking at Ray acting so calm, Kai raised an eye brow, asking; didn¡¯t he had any more question to him? About how and why he killed those intruders.


    To this, Ray scratched his head as he said that he just has too many questions right now, and not sure what to ask first. Kai just laughed heartedly as he patted Ray on his shoulder, saying he can take his time to ask his questions, since now he knew that Kai could talk without any third-party route to interact. Ray too smiled, as he agreed to what Kai said. The two laughed together for a while, before settling down by the lake.


    Kai laid down on the grass, while Ray just sat there, the two looking at the Moon. Just then Ray asked;


    ¡°By the way, are you a guy or a girl?¡±


    To this, Kai asked if Ray hit his head somewhere, asking such stupid question. But Ray turned to him, saying he seriously meant it. How come he could turn in Trickster, who¡¯s a female assassin?


    To his question, Kai chuckled as he responded to Ray, saying he should have asked it that way. Ray sighed, saying he just had seen too many things tonight, so his brain is having a hard time to process everything. Slowly turning back to Kai, he added;


    ¡°Well, forget that. Just tell me how come you became Trickster!?¡±


    Kai just smiled, closing his eyes as he spoke up; saying he could become Trickster, because he is Trickster. But Ray didn¡¯t get it, asking what he meant as Kai explained that Trickster was just a cover for him to move around without caring about people noticing him as the Archduke¡¯s son. Ray wondered for a while, before saying;


    ¡°But you always wear that fake hair set, so how would someone know that you¡¯re Kai Hamada, the son of the Archduke? And also, everyone thinks you¡¯re disabled. So why did you had to disguise yourself as a girl?¡±


    To his question, Kai laughed as he complimented Ray; saying he¡¯s smart and that¡¯s what he likes about him. The cold wind then blew by, as a cherry blossom petal fell over Kai. Picking it up, he said that it¡¯s not just about disguising himself as a girl, but something else which he shall tell Ray later.


    But Ray just got more confused at what Kai said, as Kai sighed with his smile, and told Ray that he should ask the next question. Ray then slowly turned to the lake, thinking as he asked if Kai uses transformation magic to change into a girl. To this, Kai replied, yarning as he agreed to it. But at that moment, a thought structs Ray as a teasing smirk came on his lips and asked;


    ¡°So, does that mean every part of your body changes into that of a girl¡¯s?¡±


    As he asked, an awkward silence fell upon the two. But slowly, Ray began to laugh saying how funny it would be. At that moment, Ray felt a hit from behind, which was Kai; who kicked Ray in the back and he fell over the lake. Kai sat up, saying Ray should stop joking now and get serious. Also added; that Kai could become anyone if he wants to. Ray stood in the water, all soaked, as he rubbed his eyes, asking what Kai means by he could become anyone.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    But as Ray turned back to look at Kai, he was left speechless. His eyes widened, as the wind made the cherry blossoms fly around him. And in front of him, was Sitting Nino, at the same place where Kai was sitting. Looking innocently at Ray, as if wondering why he¡¯s all wet.


    ¡°¡­Nino?¡±


    Ray called out, as Nino looked at him with concern in her eyes. Slowly reaching her hand towards him, but not reaching; asking why he was in the water, and if he¡¯s alright. But at the same time, Ray had lots of questions running in his mind; when did Nino came here? Where did Kai go? Is he having some kind of dream or something?


    But as he was wondering, Nino said something that froze Ray to function.


    ¡°Quickly dry yourself Ray! What if you get sick!? You need to look after both me and our child, right. So, you shouldn¡¯t get sick, alright?¡±


    Nino said so, as she pulled out a tissue and wiped Ray¡¯s face. but Ray was stunned, as the word ¡®Child¡¯ kept running in his mind.


    ¡°Child¡­? ¡­Wait¡­ What child¡­?¡±


    Ray wondered, as he suddenly realized something and asked, what Nino meant by ¡®Our child¡¯. To this, Nino blushed slightly as she said that she was pregnant with his child, as she touched her belly.


    Ray looked at her slightly flushed face, then at her stomach in disbelief. He was shocked, trying to say something but kept breaking at his words. For a few seconds, it continued until he finally asked; ¡°Ou-ou-ou-¡­ OUR CHILD!?¡±


    He asked, his voice loud and clear as Nino happily nodded her head. Saying how happy she is to have a child with him and it finally did happen after the two kissed back in the banquet. But to this, Ray paused for a while before sighing in relief as he said, she won¡¯t have his child just because they kissed. To this, Nino looked at him in surprise; saying she surely read it in a book where it was said that a man and a woman makes a baby when they kiss. She looked down at her stomach in a worried look, asking with a sad voice;


    ¡°Then how am I supposed to have your child¡­?¡±


    At this question, Ray froze up. The situation got awkward, as Ray began to blush, flustered, trying to speak. But all his words were stuttering; looking away from Nino.


    But then,


    ¡°Pfft-¡±


    Nino began to laugh, as Ray slowly looked back at her in confusion. But Nino kept laughing, rolling back on the grass as she said that Ray¡¯s reaction was really funny just now. But Ray was confused, asking why she was laughing like that. To this, Nino; still laughing looked up to Ray, asking if Ray still hasn¡¯t figure out yet.


    But Ray only looked at her in confusion, as she slowly sat up, rubbing her eyes as she spoke up; but her voice had changed,


    ¡°That was really hilarious Ray. Just look at that face of your.¡±


    The voice was of Kai¡¯s, but in front was sitting Nino. Ray was confused, until Eva¡¯s screen materialized next to him, showing the image of him flustered. Ray was dumbfounded, flustered again as he looked at Nino; who had magic circles moving around her and was slowly changing. Back into the original form, it was not her but Kai; who was still laughing at Ray.


    Slowly realization hit Ray, as he understood what Kai meant by, he could become whoever he wants; as the one in front of him before as Nino was Kai.


    Kai was still laughing, as Ray felt embarrassed. In that moment as Kai was laughing, he felt a pull on his collar, as he saw Ray grabbing onto his collar and throwing him off to the lake. As Kai fell on the lake, water splashed and Ray said in a low voice;


    ¡°If you ever change into Nino again, I won¡¯t go easy on you¡­¡±


    After that, Kai came out of the water all wet; still laughing. And slowly after a few minutes, the two continued talking again. Ray kept asking questions, and Kai kept answering to all of it one by one:


    -About why Kai kept his abilities hidden.


    -Why only show it now.


    -Why can¡¯t Ray sense his magic.


    -Who were the assassins that just attacked the mansion.


    -And who he really was.


    Among them, Kai answered only four of them;


    -According to Kai, it wasn¡¯t yet the time to reveal his true self.


    -To him, it was the right time he let at least one person know his true self.


    -As for his magic, Kai explained that his magic works in the advanced form of mana that everyone possesses. A stronger form of magic, that is dormant in everyone; but only a few individuals unlock it. Also, according to him; Hiro, Maximus and Ferio are the closest to unlock that form; Astral Flow.


    -As for the assassins, he didn¡¯t mention about their group or the one who ordered them for attacking. Simply saying that they came after Elysia; apparently to obtain her mastery skills, maybe to brainwash her into becoming a part of their group or maybe more, robbing her off her skills leaving her lifeless.


    -And finally, who he really is. But Kai said, if he begins to say now, it would take them a whole day to finish it. So, he didn''t say anything to that.


    That night, the two kept on talking, till the sun rose in the morning.


    -To be Continued

 Chapter 109: Storm- Inside & Out

    As the sunlight hit the mansion, the two finally decided to go back. But on their way, Kai asked Ray to keep the truth about his powers secret.


    To this, Ray happily agreed to; as he said that he understands why Kai would want to keep his powers a secret, and that Kai must have already thought of what to do ahead.


    Kai just chuckled to it, as the two kept walking back to the mansion. But just as they were about to step inside, a thought structed Ray as he quickly held Kai''s hand and asked what if he''s seen by Kris, since he''s the one who wakes up early in the morning. But to this, Kai just smiled and walked inside the mansion, saying;


    "No one shall wake up, until I want them to be awake."


    Saying so, Kai walked ahead, with Ray confused what he meant by that. But as the two slowly reached to their rooms, Ray began to understand what Kai meant. It seemed that when Kai was playing the flute, he casted a spell in the melody which made everyone in the mansion fell into a deep sleep, except for Ray. He was both surprised, and a little scared of Kai. Surprised at how Kai can come up with crafty ideas like this, and scared that if Kai would use his powers for wrong doings.


    As the two reached to Kai''s room, Kai turned to Ray as he said that once he enters his room now, everyone will be awake. Ray just nodded to it, as he said that he too will go back to him room now.


    "Ah- Wait,"


    But Kai stopped him, saying that he can''t go back and rest right now. Confused, Ray asked why; to which Kai said that Ray will be returning to the palace soon. Kai''s word made Ray surprised and confused, as he asked what Kai meant by that. To this, Kai chuckled as he spoke up;


    "You see, right before everyone went to sleep after those uninvited guests were taken care of¡­ Dad decided to tell uncle Max what happened here, and the two discussed that it''s best for you and Nino to return back to the palace."


    Ray slowly nodded his head, understanding the gravity of the situation, sighing;


    "I get it. Guess will be celebrating the festival back there this time, heh¡­"


    Kai just patted Ray on the shoulder, smiling as he cheerfully said;


    "Too bad! You will be travelling while I enjoy the festival here! And honestly, they don''t really have to send you two back, since I''m here to take care such situations. But again, they don''t know what I can do and still thinks that I''m just a disable guy."


    Ray begins to laugh at this, saying it would be too much for them to take in; about Kai being able to walk and talk, and that it was him who transformed into Trickster and killed the assassins.


    After the short conversation, the two parted ways. And just as Kai said; when he stepped inside his room, everyone slowly began to wake up, and by the time they all had breakfast, Hiro revealed that Ray and Nino will be going back to the palace and the commander of the imperial knight will personally come to escort them. To this, everyone was surprised; except for Kai, who took on his disabled look and Ray sitting across from him on the breakfast table; the two exchanged knowing glances.


    And soon shortly after, the imperial knights commander arrived; Ornlarf. Hiro and Sakura greeted him, the he too asked about the situation about the night before. The royal knights as well joined in, saying it was their failure that led to this. But Ornlarf reassured them, saying it was unexpected for something like this to happen, but the knights argued back as they reveal that they already had a hint that something like this would happen.


    Yesterday; during the afternoon, before the ritual for the moon festival began, and the assassins attacked: -


    The time when Nino was running around in the central plaza; looking around the festival. The royal knights were following her, when they noticed a suspicious group of people; all dressed in a cloak walking around by the small alleys at the back. As the knights noticed them, two among the five knights went to investigate the group. And as it turns out, the suspicious group was none other than the assassins group.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    It was thirty of them who attacked at the mansion, but originally were thirty-one; as one of them faced the two knights who confronted them first and got caught. Later the knights went ahead, as they informed Hiro and Sakura about it and the two went to look into the caught assassin; only to find that the assassin had a puppet spell casted on him, stating that he would die if he spilled anything out.


    But as they looked into his belonging, Sakura found out that his daggers were cursed weapons; banned in the empire. This raised suspicions among them, but Hiro assured them that he will ask Ferio to look into it.


    But none of them were prepared for it, and so the attack happened at night. And as the knights explained the event to Ornlarf, he just sighed saying that the knights must explain everything to Maximus once they are back.


    As they were talking, Ray and Nino came outside, followed by the rest; except for Kai. They all came up, talking among themselves how it would be nicer if Ray and Nino would have been able to stay as well. Sakura slowly came up to Ray and Nino saying that they can enjoy the festival back in the capital city too, and soon Kai and the rest will as well go back as well. The two could only nod, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    Hiro, along with Ornlarf and the royal knights smiled, until he noticed that Kai was missing among the group; asking where he was.


    For his question, everyone wondered the same; looking around. But then Ray spoke up, saying that Kai was not feeling well, so he stayed back in his room and didn''t come out. Thinking back to last night''s assassins attack, everyone thought that Kai was still shocked from it and needed rest.


    But back from Kai''s room, Kai slowly came up to the window seeing Ray making excuse for him, careful not to be seen by anyone.


    "Seems like I can rely on him to cover up for me from now, huh¡­"


    Kai spoke in a low voice, talking to himself chuckling. But suddenly, as he was looking around, he stopped. His light laughter froze, eyes slowly widening; not in surprise, but in rage. He placed in hand on the window, as the weather outside slowly began to change; with sudden dark clouds forming around.


    Outside, as everyone was talking, the weather suddenly shifted. From a warm, lightful atmosphere with the sun shining brightly; to a dark, cloudy sky. As if a storm was about to come, the wind began catching up speed. Everyone was surprised at the sudden weather shift, as Ornlarf asked that they should leave right now then, since it seemed as a storm will soon happen. But at that moment, Hiro, Sakura, Ornlarf and the royal knights, they all felt a strong bloodlust coming right towards them from the mansion; as all of them turned to look that way, only one thought running in their mind;


    "Was any of those assassins were hiding in the mansion... All this time!?"


    But just at the moment they all turned to look towards the mansion, a lightning from the sky fell upon the ground. Just the place Ornlarf stood, which he stepped back right at the moment before getting hit. The surface where the lightning fell had formed a small crater, small sparks forming over it as everyone froze up in their places.


    Everyone looked at the ground, then slowly up to the sky; seeing the dark clouds formed around, with lightning around them. An eerie silence fell over them all until Hiro spoke up in a calm voice, saying that Ray and Nino should go for the capital now, since the storm might reach the duchy any time. Everyone agreed to this, as Ray and Nino quickly went on the carriage. Elysia, Ana with the rest were waving safe travels to them, as the knights and Ornlarf too got ready to head out for the palace.


    But they all had a serious look on their faces, along with Hiro and Sakura, as only one thought ran in their mind;


    "What was that bloodlust just now¡­"


    As the carriage pulled up, Ray looked back towards the mansion, looking at the window of Kai''s room; thinking back on what Kai requested from him to do when he returns to the palace. But as he was looking, Ray noticed that there was a crack appearing on glass of the window, as he wondered;


    "Was there such a crack last night¡­?"


    Inside the mansion, in Kai''s room; Kai was sitting on the floor, by the wall to the window, his head lowered, right arm rubbing his temples, while the left hand had a smiley ball, which he held tight.


    And the surrounding of his room; books scattered around, candles broken, and so on¡­ As if a storm had just occurred.


    -To be Continued